Inseparable
Author: Auryn Hadley
Date: 2016-10-06T18:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Science Fiction; Romance
Description: DISASTER! THE BLACK BLADES DISBANDED, AN ALLIANCE IN TURMOIL... The intersecting worlds of the iliri, grauori, and men collide when an alliance is declared, and the humans renege. In the midst of offering an olive branch to other races, they seem secretly hellbent on destroying them all—and they begin by putting Sal on trial and disbanding the Black Blades. Auryn Hadley offers up deft commentary on racism between communities—melded with fantastical action-adventure in a world at war, and passionate erotic romance in this fourth installment of the Rise of the Iliri. True to its title, in Insepa

Rise of the Iliri

Book Four

Spotted Horse Productions

Inseparable is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2016 by Auryn Hadley

All Rights Reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher and the copyright owner constitute unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property. Thank you for your support of the author's rights.

Published by Spotted Horse Productions

First Edition: October 2016

Cover Art by Spotted Horse Productions

Edited by Kathryn Cox

Sometimes, the goal you're chasing is the wrong one.  The best things in life are usually right before our eyes – and so often overlooked.

Introduction

S ince the dawn of time, the iliri have been called beasts and treated as either pets or livestock.  The only things we knew about ourselves came from whispers spoken softly, far away from human ears.  Even our own language was hoarded like some treasure.  From mother to child, everything we'd experienced was passed down quietly, giving us some hold on our history, but it wasn't enough.  Often, the stories felt more like wishes than reality.

Until she came.

Nothing about her should have been a surprise.  Always, when we needed help most, one female would rise up to lead us.  We'd recognize her by her scent, that of hope and dreams, and we'd call her Kaisae.  In the past, she'd been just like us – but now we were different.  Our people had been diluted, changed by generations of crossbreeding until we weren't sure what we were anymore.  She didn't have that problem.

One look at her reminded us all of what we were supposed to be.  The pride in her eyes proved that we hadn't always been property.  We hadn't been created to live as slaves!  Once, long ago, we were the ones in charge, and it had been women like her who'd kept us safe.

But that was before humans fell from the stars.  Everything they needed, they brought with them – or so they thought.  From the crops they planted on our soil to the animals that grazed on our hunting grounds, what had once been ours, they took as their own.  It was never enough.

They wanted metal.  It held up their homes, powered their machines, and made them stronger than us, but our world didn't have much.  No matter what name they used, iron, copper, and even gold were things we'd never seen until humans came.  They swore it existed, but it seemed there wasn't enough to go around.  They decided to use us instead.

They hunted our prey, destroyed our homes, and killed our culture to make us serve them.  When we objected, they twisted us, forcing us to stand taller, bleed more red, and even speak their words.  Soon, we replaced their machines, and the humans were finally happy with their easy lives.

In only a few generations, we became their greatest tool, kept in check by our primal needs and shackled by our own minds.  Our species learned to submit.  Humans were stronger, so we had no other choice.  We still tried to resist, always relying on the best of our women to show us what to do.  Over and over, we failed, forced to become meek and obedient until we eventually forgot there had been any other way.

The stories of our history became myths.  Mothers gave up whispering them to their babies.  Our grandchildren ignored us when we tried, and theirs called them lies.  It didn't happen fast, but after many, many lifetimes, the humans had finally won.  The iliri, a once proud species, had become the pets humans had always called us, tamed through generations of domestication.

And that's when she finally appeared.  With her eyes locked on the ground, no one would have guessed that the worthless bitch was a threat.  We'd fought for so long, biting, clawing, and killing to keep what little pride we had left, but she'd learned something new.  She'd figured out how to be overlooked.

In other times, our people never would have chosen her.  In other circumstances, she wouldn't have been good enough.  Lucky for us, she was all we had, because that one unimportant girl was about to become the hope of an entire species, and it only happened because no one told her it couldn't.

Raised by humans, she was ignorant about her own species.  All she knew was her shame for being different, but now she had a pack she could lean on.  The Black Blades had spent nearly a decade proving they were the perfect soldiers.  Since she'd joined, they'd become so much more than just a military unit.  They were a family, and they succeeded because they were no longer ashamed to be iliri.

Our masters weren't happy about it.  They tried to break the Black Blades.  When nothing else worked, they sent her away, thinking her nothing more than a beast that needed to be tamed.  To Anglia, they said, that archaic country to the north.  She was the only one who could do this job, they told her.  What they didn't realize was how right they were.

Her job was to replace the King with one who would support the Conglomerate of Free Citizens.  Instead, she found an ally, and along the way, she discovered our history.  It came on four legs, covered in hair, proving we really were the beasts humans claimed.  Called the grauori, these wild creatures were our best chance at stopping the war destroying everything in its path, but she'd have to face the consequences of her actions.

– Excerpt from The History of Salryc Luxx, by Ilus Molis Cernyn, Professor of Iliran history at the University of Arhhawen.

Chapter 1

Sal stood at attention, her head held high.  Her pale skin was stark against the pristine black uniform.  The blue and gold bars on her shoulders were the only thing about her that was not perfect.  The lieutenant's insignia were well worn and scuffed.  The crossed swords on each one had been carved crudely by hand and inked dark by years in the field.  A decade ago they'd graced the shoulders of a human, but they'd since become a symbol to the iliri of the Black Blades.  They were proof that nothing could stop them.

"Lieutenant Salryc Luxx?" the woman before her asked.

"Yes, sir," Sal answered.

"Can you not tell the difference between a man and a woman, soldier?" she sneered.

"Yes, rather well," Sal replied flatly.  "In basic training, we're taught that civilians are known as ma'am and mister, but soldiers and advisors shall be called sir to show respect.  I was under the impression that you were a military advisor.  My apologies, ma'am."

The woman glanced up from her papers to glare at the defendant, but the tiny soldier continued to stare at the wall over her head.  "I am Representative Berrik, Lieutenant," she explained.  "Do you know why I am here?"

Sal kept her voice bland.  "I assume my actions are under investigation, Representative."

"They are.  What can you tell me about your mission in Anglia?"

The corner of Sal's lip twitched, and she took a deep breath, fighting to hold her expression neutral.  "I can tell you that it is complete and that it was a success, Representative."

"And what exactly were your orders?" she demanded.

"My orders are classified."

"Yes, yes.  I have the clearance.  Can you please relay your orders as you understood them?"

"I'm sorry, Representative.  I can not," Sal said.  "Those orders are classified, ma'am."

"Did you not just hear me say I had clearance?" Representative Berrik snapped at her.

Sal replied without emotion, "Yes, ma'am.  I heard you.  I have not seen military confirmation of that claim, ma'am.  I am under strict obligation to not divulge my orders except to those with a level 1 clearance.  I apologize, Representative."

"Is she serious?" the politician asked, looking at the men seated to her sides.  "Someone tell me that scrubber isn't serious!"

"I'm afraid she is, Representative," said a man beside her in a heavily decorated uniform.  "And I bet I know who gave her those orders.  Lieutenant Luxx?"

"Yes, sir," Sal replied.

"Who issued your orders?"

"General Sturmgren, sir."

"Someone get me the General," the officer said, then he turned to the Representative, "and until he countermands that order or you provide documentation of your clearance, we’ll get nothing more.  Recess the trial until the morning."

"Surely - " the woman began, but he cut her off.

"I'm sorry Representative.  Elites are trained carefully.  That soldier wouldn't speak under torture.  What makes you think that standing there a while longer would get you anything else?"

"Fine.  Someone take Lieutenant Luxx to her cell.  We're dismissed until the morning."  Berrik tapped her gavel solidly against the desk and began moving her papers together, speaking softly to the men beside her.

A pair of soldiers in blue uniforms approached Sal.  When they reached her, the first man spoke to her softly, "I'm sorry, Lieutenant.  Would you come with us."

"Yes, sir."

Sal turned on her heel and marched through the door between them.  The soldiers led her outside, across the outpost, to a small wood building.  As they walked, Sal caught glimpses of faces she knew.  Men in black looked up as she passed.  Scattered around the compound was a group of darker skinned faces that Sal refused to look at too closely.  Escorted by her jailors, she climbed the steps to the door of the military holding area where the second man reached out and pulled it open for her.

"Sir," he said politely, gesturing that she should precede him.

"Thank you, sir."  Sal glanced at him in appreciation.

Once out of sight of the crowd, the Conglomerate soldiers relaxed.  "Sir, we had extra blankets brought over, and one of your unit-mates brought a book, but Representative Berrik banned it."

"I understand."

"Nah, sir.  You can have something to read.  It's just that this one isn't in Glish.  I'm guessing it's Iliran."

Sal chuckled, the first sign of emotion she'd allowed the humans to see since she'd arrived.  "Probably.  Would you make sure it gets back to a Black Blade?"

"Yes, sir.  I'd be happy to."  He gestured to the door of her cell, and Sal stepped inside.  She began unbuttoning her shirt, and the soldier politely turned his back.  "Can we get you anything, sir?"

"Something to hang my uniform on?  I'd rather not look like a wrinkled mess in the morning."

He nodded and left.  Sal pulled off the fitted shirt - leaving her black tank underneath - and folded it carefully, laying it on the pillow.  Then she sat on the bed and pulled off her boots, placing them carefully at the foot of the bed so as not to scuff the shine she'd worked so hard to put back on them.

"Sir?" the last soldier asked.

"Yeah?"

"I can get ya a pair of blues if you'd like.  That would at least keep the blacks spotless."

Sal smiled at him, flashing sharp teeth.  "Thank you," she said, meaning it.  "It'd leave me a little pride at least."

The soldier nodded and walked to the door.  He stepped outside for only a moment before returning.  "They'll be here shortly.  I make no promises for the size, sir.  I'm also supposed to tell you that we're with the 97th.  The Captain said you'd know what that meant."

A chuckle slipped out as she leaned back.  That was a unit it'd be hard to forget after all they'd been through together in Prin.  "Yeah.  How's Nyurin anyways?"

"He's good, sir.  He's scheduled for watch tonight, actually.  You know the Captain?"

She nodded.  "Yeah.  You all still drilling with short swords?"

He looked at her strangely.  "Yeah.  They said that started about a year ago."

She knew.  She'd been one of the people who'd helped train them.  "After the Escean Pass.  Kinetry still with you?"

He nodded crisply.  "Yes, sir.  Lieutenant Kinetry is my unit head."

"Lieutenant?  Nice.  If you see him, tell him I said to move faster."

The soldier dipped his head, finally relaxing.  "When did you meet the 97th, sir?"

"We were stationed with you in Prin after the Escean Pass mission.  You got a good unit, soldier."

Before he could reply, the door opened behind him and a tall blonde man walked through it.  The Private snapped to attention, but the new guy nodded, allowing the man to relax.  "Sal," he said, walking toward her cell with a bundle of clothing in his hands.  "I got blues.  Pass your uniform over to Brant here, and he'll make sure it's pressed.  LT's being updated.  You need anything?"

She took the clothes from him through the bars.  "It's good to see you again, Kinetry.  You ever think we'd be here, like this?"

He shook his head slowly.  "No.  I figured you'd be either dead or so decorated that I'd be kissing your boots as you walked past.  What happened?"

Stripping from her uniform, she handed the pieces across to her friend.  Behind him, Private Brant blushed before he began inspecting the floor.  She chose to ignore him.

"The mission was a success," she said softly.  "I'm not even sure what they're accusing me of yet.  What happened while I was up there?"

Kinetry leaned closer, pressing his forehead into the bars.  "There's a good section of anti-iliri sentiment in Parliament now.  Berrik's one of them.  Rumors came down that you were preparing Anglia to take over the continent - and that you'd defected.  We heard you took an Iliran title -"

"I did."  She winked at him before pulling on the blues.

"Shit, Sal.  That isn't gonna go well.  You'd better have a damned good reason for it."

"I did.  We found a few things up there that you wouldn't believe.  I had a very good reason for it."

Kinetry looked at the Private beside him.  "Brant, I suggest you get real hard of hearing, real fast.  You get me, Private?"

The soldier looked up at his commander and grinned.  "What's that, sir?  I have some wax in my ears.  I didn't catch what you said."

Kinetry chuckled and turned back to Sal.  "Give me something to work with and we'll do what we can, ok?"

Sal nodded, trusting this man completely.  "Well, in the next few weeks, Viraenova is going to be sending delegates here.  Does that help any?"

"Shit.  You got Viraenova?"

"No, not me.  But I got the person who did, which is why I used that title.  Have you seen LT's mutts yet?"

Kinetry's eyes narrowed, trying to follow her line of thinking.  "Yeah.  Those beasts are big.  You get those up in Anglia?"

Sal looked right in his eyes and smiled.  "Yes.  You should really ask LT about them.  They hunt like nothing I've seen before."  Then she gently touched Kinetry's hand on the bars between them.  "Entire packs of them up there.  Go ask LT.  Absolutely amazing to watch.  He could tell you some stories."

Kinetry held her gaze for a moment, then smiled.  "Yeah, I will.  You know if Anglia is coming to the Alliance meeting?"

She dropped her hand.  "The Sergeant at Arms, Colonel Vayu, told me they were."

"When?"

She couldn't stop the sigh.  "Hopefully after my trial.  Could be some diplomatic issues if it's before they're done with me."

"Ah, crap.  What did you do, Sal?"

"My job.  Not just my mission.  I did my real job."

He nodded, understanding what she was saying.  Sal was known to be one of the best assassins in the Conglomerate.  Only Cyno, her partner, held a higher death count, and he'd been in his position two years longer.

"I can't stay, Sal," Kinetry said, pulling away.  "We don't want the politicians to dig too deep into how often the Blades and the 97th have run together.  I'll ask LT about his mutts, though.  Nyurin has your watch for the night.  I hear he doesn't see so well in the dark, either."  He winked at her and clapped the Private on the shoulder before leaving the room.

"Lieutenant?" Private Brant asked when he was gone.

"It's Sal, Brant.  I've always been Sal to the 97th."

"Ok, Sal.  I have to ask.  What happened to the steel knife?"

She giggled and climbed onto the cot, leaning against the wall.  "You know how those stories get.  Six warlords in Escea became twelve.  A few dozen men in the Escean Pass turned into hundreds."

"Yeah.  I heard about that.  I just wanted to make sure, because Parliament has been collecting steel.  Well, any metals.  They say they need it for the war effort.  I'd heard you earned it when the Blades broke the Escean line with those assassinations.  Be a shame to see them get it after all that."

Sal pressed her mouth to her knees to keep from giggling again.  "Did you know," she said when she had her composure back, "that the Archduke of Terric is the Emperor's son?"

Brant looked at Sal strangely.  "No.  I didn't even know there was an Archduke."

"Ah, good to know.  Well, there is.  He's a bit of a mess right now.  Had his back broken a few times and put back together, among other things."  She looked over at the Private.  "It's amazing how humans will start talking when they're in pain.  I'll never really understand it."

Brant chuckled, knowing sarcasm when he heard it.  "It's a failing we have."

"Yeah.  He also shopped at the same place as the Chancellor.  I guess they had similar taste in weapons or something.  They both carried the same knife at least."

Brant's eyes went wide.  "I'll have to make sure the Captain knows that."  He paused, thinking about what she'd said.  "That's got to be like two kilos."

Sal twisted her mouth to the side and shrugged.  "Pretty close."

He huffed out a sigh and checked the door before looking back at her.  "They're going after the whole unit, Sal, and it ain't us they're using either.  Who do you trust the most?"

She figured he meant the officers of his unit.  "Either one.  Kinetry and I went through trials together.  Nyurin grew up with Cyno."

"Ok.  Because they may decide you're hiding evidence.  Shit.  I can't leave to tell the Blades, either."

"It's ok.  I got it."  She tapped her head, but that only seemed to confuse the man.  Not that Sal really cared.  Roo? she thought.  Tell Blaec that the Conglomerate may search the Blades.  Nyurin and Kinetry have been good to us.  Trust them.

Yes, Kaisae, the grauori bitch replied in her head.  One of the pikemen is coming now.  I'll be sure Blaec knows.

Thanks, mutt.

"So those parts of the stories are true, then?" Brant asked.

Sal smiled.  "I don't know what you're talking about at all.  Who would believe that I could sit here and have a conversation with a grauor wolf in my head."

Brant dropped into the closest chair.  "Yeah.  That would be crazy."  He sighed and rubbed at the bridge of his nose.

Chapter 2

Blaec?  Roo's voice broke into Blaec's thoughts.  Sal said that we need to trust the pikemen.  She said there will be a search of the Blades.  We need to dump a few things.

Thanks, Roo.  Blaec glanced out the window.  Kinetry's headed this way.

The grauori female grabbed her pups from the floor and set them on the bed.  Hopping up beside them, she curled around them like a typical canine.  Rhyx grabbed her ear and pulled on it, so Roo turned her youngest daughter to her twin sister.  The girls were wrestling and growling by the time the soldier knocked on the door.

"Come," Blaec called.

"Major," Kinetry greeted him, stepping inside the door.  He glanced at the creatures on the bed.  "It was suggested that I ask you about the wolves, sir."

"Relax, man.  Sal already warned me," Blaec said.  "And it's LT or Blaec."

Kinetry nodded slowly.  "So the thinking story part's true then.  What did she mean about your wolves, though?  Why was it so important?"

Blaec leaned back in his chair and sighed.  "What did she tell you?"

"She said I need to ask you about how they hunt.  She said there's huge packs up there, and that it's amazing.  What did she mean."

Roo whuffed from the bed, looking at the soldier innocently.

"You might as well show him, Roo.  Sal trusts this one."

Roo nodded, and Kinetry's eyes grew larger.  Beasts weren't supposed to have such human responses.  It was the same reaction most humans had to the grauori.  Carefully, the bitch moved away from the pups, hopped off the bed, and walked to Kinetry's feet.  Then she stood, like a human, and offered her paw to him.

"Rai ahm pleased ta mheet ya," she said carefully around her long tongue.

Kinetry accepted her hand, his mouth hanging open.  "Likewise," he replied out of habit.  He glanced at Blaec before looking back at the beast standing before him.

Roo sank back to all four legs and sat, watching the man.

Blaec decided to explain.  "The iliri came from the grauori.  Humans made us from them.  They're less beastly than half the Conglomerate."

"Shit.  That's a lot to take in, LT."

"I know.  It's about to get a lot worse, too.  Anglia is coming to the meeting.  The King is bringing a few soldiers with him, and his co-ruler, the Orassae Rragri."

Kinetry's eyebrows almost disappeared into his hairline.  "Orassae?"

Blaec nodded.  "It's a Grauoran title.  Leader of all the packs, basically.  Think of it like the queen of Roo's kind."

"That's what she meant.  Damn.  That's going to cause a stir."  Kinetry chuckled.

"At least one thousand of them.  She's got one hell of an army."

Kinetry grabbed a chair from the table beside Blaec and sat in it heavily.  "A thousand?  When?"

Blaec glanced at Roo.  "Any updates?"

Three more days.

"Roo says three days," Blaec relayed.

"Wow.  No wonder Sal said something.  Is that why she used an Iliran title?"

Blaec nodded.  "Without them, Anglia would have fallen to Terric.  Calling herself Kaisae, while it's true - and pretty nice for us - gave the grauori a reason to trust her.  The more iliri she was, the better the chance of that alliance.  Kinetry, the troops she's bringing?  They're just her forward unit.  She's got a lot more.  Anglia spreads far over the mountains, and there aren't many humans back there."

"How many?"

"Millions.  Each pack is about twenty people.  Probably all but two of those are fighters - it's just how they are.  Rragri said she can reach about five hundred thousand packs."

"That's like nine million soldiers," Kinetry gasped.

Blaec nodded.  "Exactly.  It's a dilemma for Sal.  She can't explain her actions without the grauori.  She doesn't want to have the human king hear about her actions."

Kinetry groaned in understanding.  "I'll talk to Nyurin about it, see if we can come up with anything, but that's not the only reason I'm here."

"The search," Blaec said.  "Yeah, Sal mentioned that."

"So Brant told her.  Good.  You have anything that might cause problems?"

Blaec just laughed.  "Oh yeah.  We're loaded with ‘em, from Sal's pair of steel knives to a deed for land up in Anglia."

Kinetry sat up straight.  "You're defecting?"

"Dom was pretty adamant that he wanted to thank her.  She refused the title and lands at least three times.  He sent the deed anyway. Kinetry, you're a good man.  I had a lot of hopes for you back in the trials."

"Thank you, sir.  I didn't have a chance, though.  Not with Sal there."

Blaec chuckled.  "No, you didn't.  You know why you made it to the trials?"

Kinetry nodded.  "I do now.  I didn't realize it then.  It's my pale hair.  I've got some iliri in me."

"Yeah."  Blaec leaned onto his elbows.  "What I'm about to tell you could cause you some real problems later.  You still want to hear it?"

Kinetry flicked a hand dismissively.  "I'm neck deep in this already, and I'm not about to start climbing out anytime soon, sir.  Cyno's training saved my life.  Sal, well, there's something about her, ya know?"

Blaec slowly dragged his hand over his mouth to wipe away the smile.  "I know.  I'm sleeping with her.  Trust me, I know."

"I thought..." Kinetry stopped himself.

"You're right.  Cyno too.  It's an iliri thing," Blaec explained.  "Ahnor means first mate.  That's the title he had up there in Anglia."

"I'm going to have a headache tonight," Kinetry joked.  "I can tell already."

"Probably.  But look, Anglia is in the middle of a governmental reform.  Dom - that's the King - he's given equal rights to humans, iliri, and grauori.  He accepted the chosen leader of each as his equal."

Kinetry nodded.  "Ok, so that explains this, Ragr person."

"Rragri, and she's basically a queen, now.  He also acknowledged a queen for the iliri.  We're matriarchal, you know."

Roo patted the soldier's leg, and Kinetry looked down, surprised to see the bitch offering him a bottle.  "Roo rill need daht, rai fink."

Kinetry chuckled.  Blaec pushed a pair of glasses toward him.  "Fill two."

As he poured, Kinetry said, "So, there's only one iliri I know of that fits that.  Why'd you come back?"

Blaec shrugged.  "We have our reasons."

Kinetry shook his head.  "Not good enough, LT.  I'm putting a lot of my men on the line here.  Why'd you come back?"

With a sigh, Blaec answered.  "The Emperor has to die.  We know where he is.  We know how to get to him.  With the changes Dom's making, we're even above any laws that might stop us.  That's why the grauori are coming.  And Viraenova."

Kinetry nodded.  "Sal told me about Viraenova.  Why'd you come back here?"

"It's complicated.  Simple answer is Dom needs the alliance meeting to change the world.  Complex answer is that we're soldiers.  We got orders."

"Did she break any laws?"

Blaec shook his head.  "No.  She bent most of them, but she played within the rules.  We always have.  It's her pale skin that's on trial, not her deeds."

"That's what I thought.  You hear that there's a segment in Parliament that wants to join with Terric?"

"Maast," Blaec whispered, reaching for his glass.  "No."

Kinetry nodded.  "Yep, they want the steel.  They still don't know where it is."

Roo whuffed, closing her teeth on her tongue when Kinetry looked at her.  She quickly turned and grabbed Raast from the bed, pulling the pup to her.

"Amma!" Rhyx yelled, reaching out her arms.  "Amma ee oo!"

Kinetry smiled.  "Yeah, that's a good distraction.  I won't ask where it is, LT.  I get it.  Those are cute as can be, though."  Rhyx looked at him and snarled.  "Well, ok.  Cute's the wrong word," he amended.

"The mean one is Rhyx, the one Roo's holding is Raast," Blaec told him.

"They look alike, how do you tell them apart?"

Rhyx trotted over to Kinetry and reached out for him.  "Olld ee".

First, he looked at Roo, who nodded, then Kinetry grabbed the child and pulled her into his lap.  "Ok, I'm holding you."

She tugged at her left ear, pointing the missing tip at his face.  "Rai ought.  Raast est nas i maargra."

"Rhyx," Blaec chided the pup.  "Iliran or Glish.  Not both."

"Rai na nou de oords," the pup pouted.

Blaec sighed.  "I Fought," he told her, emphasizing the F.  "Raast is not a soldier.  That's not true either, but those are the words.  Raast may be a fighter, too.  I don't growl at everyone.  Just because amma Sal does, doesn't mean it's the only way."

Rhyx ducked her head, her ears pulled close to her skull.  "Ah k, dava.  Ahye growl dough."

Kinetry laughed, pulling the pup close to him.  "Yes you do growl, little one.  And some of us growl a lot."

Rhyx grabbed Kinetry's shirt in her stubby paws and pushed her head against his chest, nibbling gently at his shoulder.  "That's a Grauoran kiss," Blaec explained.  "She likes you.  Rhyx doesn't like anyone that isn't in the pack."

"Yeah.  I can believe that.  How you gonna keep these quiet, LT?  How you gonna pull this off?"

Blaec shrugged.  "Ayati.  It's all we have."

"What's Ayati?"

"Fate.  The will of the world.  Things that happen that are meant to be."

"Well, that's nice and all," Kinetry said, "but we need to do something about when they come searching.  I know you have steel. It's not on Sal.  You said there's a deed.  What else?"

"Plenty.  I'll get it in packs.  Hwa - that's Roo's mate - can move it.  No one seems to watch where they run off to."

"Ok.  I'll have someone find him a place to stash it.  I have a couple of ideas already.  There's a nice Iliran brothel up the road a few of us like."

Blaec nodded.  "That should do.  Kinetry, there's something you, of all people, need to know."

"What's that?"

"Anglia's got an open door policy.  Any iliri is welcome there.  No questions asked.  Swear fealty to your leader and you're allowed in.  They're taking oaths to an unnamed Kaisae.  Things get bad; there's another option."

"That's intense, man," Kinetry said.  "That's some intense shit.  What's the price?"

"Except for the fact that defecting is considered treason?"  Blaec shook his head.  "That's it.  Anglia's huge.  Dom showed me his maps.  Ours don't even show a quarter of it.  Viraenova's the same.  East of the Ahnian Ridge, it just keeps going.  Nothing but grauori out there, but they welcome iliri.  Orassae Rragri said towns would be good - and Anglia borders Viraenova back there.  The grauori travel freely between them."

"Yeah, across the river," Kinetry pointed out.

Blaec chuckled.  "It's no more than a few feet deep west of the mountains, except during the spring thaw.  There's room, there are allies, and there's an offer.  I'm not saying you should take it.  I just want the iliri to know the offer's there.  Just in case you need it."

"Let's see how this plays out, sir.  I'm pretty happy where I am."

"Yeah, I was too.”  Blaec lifted his hands to show that he wasn’t trying to pick a fight.  “In Anglia, they don't know what the phrase scrubber means.  They don't see anything wrong with having pale skin.  Just think about it.  It's there for all of us."

"Yeah, but that won't stop the Emperor.  He'll just shove in and start killing us there."

Again, Blaec shook his head.  "No.  They won't come back to Anglia for a while.  They met the grauori.  About sixty-five hundred Terrans died up there.  It was a slaughter.  We lost about two hundred in the first battle, and twenty-eight in the second."

"That's some heavy losses for both sides," Kinetry said sympathetically.

"No," Blaec corrected.  "The second battle we lost twenty-eight men.  Not hundred.  Just twenty-eight soldiers.  They lost almost six thousand to our twenty-eight men.  They won't come back anytime soon."

"Fuck.  The grauori did that?"

"Kinda.  Grauori and humans, together.  Sal planned it.  All three of us are different.  Humans defend, iliri attack, grauori surprise.  Sal used our species to our advantage, and Terric's scared.  That's why they're coming.  Terric's scared, man, and the grauori are pissed."

Chapter 3

It took two days before Sal was called to stand trial again.  Nyurin woke her at dawn, rubbing at his own eyes.

"Orders came, Sal.  Get dressed quick.  You're to be before the tribunal in twenty minutes."

"Thanks," she said, peeling out of the over-sized blues and into her blacks.  One of the pikemen had pressed her uniform and hung it perfectly.  Her medals had been cleaned, but the bars lay untouched on the table.  "And tell whoever did the polishing that I owe him one."

"For leaving the bars?” Nyurin asked.  “Nah, Cyno made sure we knew.  A decade of blood, sweat, and tears, he said.  So yeah, I told them not to touch them."

Tucking her shirt in carefully, Sal twisted her hair into a braid.  "I'd kill for a mirror," she grumbled.

"Can't get ya that, but I can give ya a hand," Nyurin said.  "Come here."

Sal stood on the other side of the heavy resin bars of her cell door, and he reached inside, tugging her collar into place.  "Check the line of your pants, and your belt is crooked."  Sal made the corrections, and he looked her over one more time.  "Ok, you need help pinning on the medals and bars?"

She nodded.  "Yeah.  Hard to line them up looking down."

Nyurin carefully slipped a hand inside her collar, attaching the clasps to the pins that held her medals in place.  When he finished with those, he grabbed the bars.

"Never thought I'd touch these.  Which way do they face?"

"They're read from the front."

Nyurin attached them, shifting one slightly before pinning it again.  "Ok.  I think that's as good as you’re going to get.  You're near parade ready.  The day shift should be in shortly.  I have good men on you, Sal.  Ok?"

"Thanks, Nyurin.  I owe ya a couple."

He chuckled.  "I still owe you ten krits.  You never collected on that bet, you know."

Sal shrugged.  "It's just krits.  There's more important things to fight for."

Nyurin shrugged it off, and the two of them chatted casually until the day shift arrived.  They saluted him sharply before turning to Sal.

"Good, you're ready," Brant said.

Opening her cell, Private Brant and two others escorted her across the compound.  There were few eyes to watch them this early in the morning.  It didn’t mean her trip went unnoticed.

She entered the courtroom and the men paused at her side, all three soldiers standing at attention.  At the same time, Representative Berrik and a group of officers made their way into the room languidly, chatting and joking as they found their seats.  One man walked in alone.  He glared at the casual atmosphere, then took a seat to the side.  Sal's eyes never moved, but she recognized General Sturmgren easily.

"Court is again in session," the Representative called out, tapping her gavel against the desk.  The men beside Sal saluted and turned sharply on their heels, leaving her to face the tribunal alone.  She listened to their footsteps fade.

"Lieutenant Salryc Luxx, do you recognize the man to my right?"

Sal finally looked at the General.  "I do, ma'am."

"And?"

"That is General Sturmgren, ma'am.  Our unit reports to him."

"Exactly," Berrik said.  "So can you please tell me your orders now?"

"No, ma'am," Sal answered.

The woman groaned in frustration.  "And why not, this time."

"Representative," the General said, leaning forward.  "Let us not get ahead of ourselves here.  Lieutenant Luxx, your missions details have been declassified.  Order 19-707-G allows authorization for you to discuss these matters within proper military proceedings.  You may answer the questions asked of you without repercussions."

"Yes, sir," Sal said.

Sturmgren pointedly looked down the long desk.  "Now, ask her again, Halin.  Don't berate the soldier for following orders."

"That's fine, Ran, but our hearing has been delayed because of this," Berrik snapped at him.

"It's not the soldier's fault that the politicians forgot to check the proper protocols," he reminded her.

"Lieutenant Luxx," Berrik tried again.  "Now will you tell me your specific orders?"

"Yes, ma'am.  I received orders with first level clearance commanding me to Anglia.  Once there, I was to ensure that the ruler of Anglia was sympathetic to the Conglomerate.  I received briefings on every -"

A loud sound in the courtyard beyond interrupted her.  Representative Berrik held up her hand, stalling Sal's report.  "Someone go see what that's all about?  You, soldier.  Be quick."

Sal listened to a man jog to the door and heard it open.  While they waited, the authorities on the dais spoke among themselves.  Sal's eyes drifted slightly and fell on the General.  His hand rested on the desk casually.  Too casually.  It was curled into the gesture used in the Lightning Brigade for "proceed with caution."  She flicked her eyes to his for a split second and he nodded, settling his hands back in his lap.

"Sir," the soldier said, entering the courtroom and saluting.

"It's ma'am," Berrik corrected.

"Yes, ma'am.  The Anglian delegation has arrived.  They've asked to view the trial."

Sal's heart beat faster.

"Fine," Berrik said, flicking her hand at him.  "Tell them to find their seats and keep quiet.  If this court is disrupted again, I will have the room cleared."

"Yes, ma'am."  The soldier ran from the room, and Sal could make out voices at the door.  The discussion was brief.  Then the soldier said clearly, "This way, sirs.  You may sit here.  Please respect the silence of the court."

"Thank you," Berrik said again.

Not the way I wanted to see you again, Kaisae, Ilija's familiar voice whispered into her head.

Not the way I want to be seen.  Dom's with you?

"Lieutenant, please start again."

"Yes, ma'am," Sal answered.  Get him out of here! she thought at Ilija.

Not gonna happen.  He's adamant.  You're good, though - mostly.  I told him about the nobles.

She nodded imperceptibly and began again.  "I received orders with first level clearance.  I was commanded to enter Anglia and secure the Anglian throne for an heir that was sympathetic to the Conglomerate.  The ruler at the time, King Jensen, was considered unacceptable.  His son, the Baron of Bysno was also slated for removal.  The younger son, the Jonkheer of Eriwald, was thought to be a possibility, but he required careful assessment before being allowed to inherit.  If Eriwald was deemed unsuitable, I was commanded to ensure the ascension of Valmere."

"And what do those orders mean to you, Lieutenant," Berrik asked, glancing over Sal's head.

"Those orders clearly state that Bysno was to be assassinated.  Eriwald would be analyzed, and if found unsuitable, also assassinated, along with King Jensen's older brother and a nephew, to make the line to the throne clear for Valmere."

"I see.  And did you accept these orders?"

"I did, ma'am.  The orders also stipulated that I was to encourage Anglia to form an Alliance with the Conglomerate of Free Citizens in any way necessary.  I was to be deployed for approximately one year, no more than two years, in order to be sure that this alliance was reached."

"And did General Sturmgren give you these orders himself?" Berrik asked.

"No, ma'am.  I received my orders as usual.  Sealed blue envelope, transcription encoded.  The General requested my presence the next day and clarified any questions I had about the mission."

"I see, and you had questions I assume?"

"Yes, ma'am.  I queried what made a noble considered suitable to the Conglomerate."

"And?"

"I was told that my only goal was to form the alliance, at any cost, so long as it would not cause the Conglomerate to suffer."

"And was the Jonkheer found suitable?"

"No, ma'am.  He refused to see us, stating that the Conglomerate had no business in Anglia.  We made three diplomatic attempts.  Each was refused."

"I see.  And you say, 'we.’  Who do you mean by that?"

"My partner, Sergeant Jassant Cynortas, and myself."

"Was the Jonkheer the first noble in Anglia you spoke with?" the Representative asked.

"No, ma'am.  We met with Bysno first."

"And your orders were to eliminate Bysno?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"So why did you meet with him?"

"To eliminate him, ma'am."

Representative Berrik looked at Sal strangely.  "I do not understand.  Explain."

"Yes, ma'am.  Sergeant Cynortas and I requested a diplomatic meeting with Lord Bysno.  Because women are not - were not considered equal in Anglia at the time, I was introduced as Mrs. Cynortas.  The Sergeant met with Lord Bysno and requested that he send troops to assist the Conglomerate with our battle against Terric.  Lord Bysno supposedly agreed to send one hundred troops on the condition that the Conglomerate feed and house them at no cost to Bysno.  He added a stipulation to the agreement that I spend the night with him."

"I see.  So you had sex with this Lord Bysno?"

"Yes, ma'am.  At which time, I administered Murtadem."

"Did you know that you would have that opportunity or did you simply think that your mission was an excuse to enjoy the Anglian men?" she asked snidely.

"That opportunity was intended.  We made sure that it happened," Sal answered clearly.

"How?  You think any man is just going to fall in bed with a scrubber?"

"Lord Bysno was well known as a womanizer.  He preferred women with pale skin and dark hair.  A few cosmetics made sure that I matched his type.  When I entered the throne room to be announced to him, the Sergeant refused to look at me, and the few times he did, he held an indifferent gaze.  I broke customs and looked at the Baron when I curtsied and held his eyes for exactly three seconds.  When he smiled, I looked away quickly.  When the Baron said my name, I bit my lower lip.  Those things, combined with the intelligence we had on him, assured that either he would simply ask for the pleasure of my time, or find a way to demand it.  Naturally, Sergeant Cynortas did not refuse the stipulation."

"So you poisoned the man in his bed?  And how did you explain that?"

"Murtadem is a slow acting poison.  His family had a maternal history of heart complications, starting around age forty - Bysno was forty-two at the time of his death - and the chemical causes a blockage of the neurotransmitters that regulate heart beat.  It takes weeks before any symptoms can be discerned in a healthy man, and one with a history of coronary issues is unlikely to notice any symptoms for three to four weeks.  After thirty days, the toxin should be in full effect.  Any intense physical exertion will result in coronary failure.  Lord Bysno died shortly after spending a night with his wife, ma'am."

General Sturmgren chuckled, and Berrik glared at him.  "You think this is funny?" she asked.

"I think it's brilliant.  No offense to Anglia.  The Lieutenant used the man's proclivities against him.  Well done.  I understand why your reputation as an assassin is legendary."

"Thank you, sir," Sal said.  Then she asked Ilija, We still good back there?

Dom's trying not to laugh.  You're good so far.  When it comes to the King, stick to the story, ok?

The story? Sal asked.

Let the Terran get the kill.  Jase caught her, Jase killed her, but let her get the kill.  We'll be good.  Just lie, Sal.  I know you can do it, Ilija insisted.

Make sure Jase knows.  They'll ask him, too.  Make sure his story is the same.

"And then there was the Jonkheer, correct?" the woman asked, unaware of the conversation in Sal’s head.

"We sent a letter to Eriwald requesting a meeting and received a refusal by mail.  We again requested a meeting, this time through a third party.  I believe Bysno was suggested.  Eriwald refused.  By this point, we had begun to seek additional information about Eriwald, and learned that he had reason to dislike the Conglomerate."

"What reasons are those?"

"His wife had been suspected of an affair with a Citizen during a visit to Prin.  She claims to have moved to Myrosica, but we were unable to find any records of a woman by her name in either nation."

"So he hated the entire Conglomerate because his wife had an affair?" Berrik asked.

"I do not know, ma'am.  I do know that marriage, sexual relations, and women's rights are treated much differently in Anglia.  With the difficulties we had trying to find the woman, it could be that he assumed she was being harbored here against his wishes.  That is merely speculation, though."

"I see.  Were you ordered to speculate?"

"Yes, ma'am.  I was ordered to make decisions based upon the information I was able to obtain.  I believe that is rather close to the definition of speculation."

Dominik chuckled softly behind her, and Sal fought to keep her face straight.

"So, you decided that Eriwald was not suitable, is this correct?"

"Yes, ma'am.  When we tried for the final time to seek a meeting, we were threatened."

"So, what did you do then?"

"Eliminated Eriwald from succession to the throne," Sal said simply.

"How?" the Representative persisted.

Sal fought her lips, but the smile was winning.  "He was cut down in his keep."

"You hacked the Jonkheer to bits in his own home?"

"No, ma'am.  In the courtyard."

"And how did you do this without being caught?" she asked.

"We killed the guards as well."

"When you say we, who do you mean?"

"Myself and Sergeant Cynortas, ma'am."

"And how many guards did you kill?"

"Twenty, plus the Jonkheer, ma'am.  There was one civilian injury, but it should not have been fatal."

"You harmed a citizen of Anglia?" Berrik asked, glancing again at the men seated behind Sal.

"Yes, ma'am.  He tried to detain me.  I wounded him enough to get past him, nothing more."

"And why did he try to detain you, Lieutenant?"

"He felt that, I believe it was fifty guilders, should have been enough money for me to sleep with him," Sal answered blandly.

"You were soliciting men in the middle of a mission?"

"No, ma'am.  In Anglia, an unattended woman is assumed to be soliciting.  I refused his offers multiple times, but he did not find 'no' to be an acceptable answer."

"So you cut him down?  A civilian?" Berrik growled at her.

"No, ma'am.  I merely cut the tendon to his penis.  It's excruciatingly painful, but rarely causes mortality."

Damn.  Remind me to tell the soldiers how lucky they are, Ilija thought at her.

Sal fought to keep her face serene.

Berrik was scribbling notes.  "I see.  So you're saying that two of you eliminated twenty-two men?"

"No, ma'am.  Twenty-one men, and one civilian was wounded," Sal clarified.

"And these are not the only assassinations you carried out?"

"No, ma'am.  King Jensen's nephew and the Adele were eliminated as well."

"Go on," Representative Berrik said.

"Since Eriwald was not suitable to the Conglomerate's needs, King Jensen's older brother and nephew - the brother's son - were killed while traveling from Dorton to Eriwald.  Sergeant Cynortas and I delivered scopolamine via jakentron needles.  Both targets were shot in route.  Both targets were declared deceased within a week."

"How did you get close enough to inject them, Lieutenant?"

"We did not, Representative Berrik," Sal said.  "The jakentron fires darts or needles.  We chose hollow point needles made of plant material, often mistaken as thorns by the target.  These were coated in scopolamine, and the toxin was released upon penetration of the skin."

"And where did you learn how to do that?"

"It was covered in my initial training with the Black Blades, ma'am.  Sergeant Cynortas was my instructor.  He was trained in Escea before Escea joined with Terric."

"I see.  And why did he go to Escea for training?" she asked.

"I do not know, ma'am.  I was not a Black Blade at that time."

"I sent him," General Sturmgren said.  "A few years ago, we sent all of our assassins for training in Rok and Jurica.  Rok specializes in poisons, and Jurica in hand to hand techniques."

Representative Berrik leaned around her companions and looked down the table at him.  "And why are you so instrumental in the decisions of the Black Blades?"

"All elite units report directly to me.  I formed the Lightning Brigade when I was just a Sergeant myself.  The entire elite program has been orchestrated by myself, with approval from Parliament."

"I see."  From the look on the woman's face, Sal knew that she had no understanding of military protocol.  "Lieutenant Luxx.  When you had eliminated these men, what happened next?"

"I ordered Jassant Cynortas to assassinate King Jensen," Sal said clearly.

"And did he succeed?"

This was the trap the Conglomerate had put her in.  Her mission was to assassinate the former King of Anglia, but she'd made friends with his replacement.  The only problem was that Dominik Jens, the current ruler, had loved his grandfather dearly.  She'd gained his trust through lies.  What would happen when he learned the truth?

Sal, Ilija reminded her.

Chapter 4

Sal let her eyes settle on the Representative and made her decision.  Her relationship with Anglia mattered so much more than anything the Conglomerate could do to her.

"No, ma'am.  While the mission was successful, Sergeant Cynortas was not."

Ilija's response was immediate.  Good girl, Kaisae.  You just smoothed a whole lot of things over.

"And why wasn't he?" Berrik asked snidely.

"Because the King had already been assassinated.  While Sergeant Cynortas moved into position, he spotted another person on the battlements.  He was delayed while he determined the identity of that other person.  She was later found to be a Terran archer."

"Not an assassin?"

"No, ma'am.  She had no training besides aiming her bow.  She took the shot through the King's private chamber's window and hit her mark.  Sergeant Cynortas detained her and identified her at that time.  The Terran falcon was embroidered on her uniform, and she carried Terran arrows.  She refused to answer any questions except for her name, rank, and unit.  With the guards alerted, Sergeant Cynortas threw her over the walls.  She survived the fall and was trailed by the Anglian guards until captured.  At that point, Sergeant Cynortas disposed of her with a Terran arrow."

"Why did he use a Terran arrow?” Berrik asked.  “What's so special about them?"

"Terric only uses arrows made from dark wood and fletched with raven feathers.  They're black with black tips and fletching.  This means they look distinctive to all other arrows used on the continent."

"Wouldn't it be easy to just use arrows made in the same way."

"Yes, ma'am.  It is.  That is why the archer was killed with a Terran arrow," Sal told her.

"And why did he kill her?  Why did he not simply let the Anglians interrogate her?"

"Madam Representative, our mission was first level clearance.  The dual nature of it meant that any hint of Conglomerate soldiers in the area could cause additional and unwanted complications.  We felt that the risk of detection was too great when weighed against the possible rewards of the Terran archer being interrogated.  She was disposed of to prevent Anglia from learning we were there."

Sal heard the door behind her open again, and quiet footsteps walked up the hall.  The smell told her it was just a conglomerate soldier, most likely the one who'd been sent to attend Anglia.  The Representative looked up and scowled before turning back to Sal.

"So what did you do after that?"

"We waited for a month, focusing on training, especially agility."

"Why did you do that, Lieutenant Luxx?" she asked.

"Because Valmere was next in line to the throne and would inherit.  Intelligence reports claimed that he was sympathetic to the Conglomerate, intelligent, and liberally minded.  Due to the lack of influence over him at the time, I felt that the use of a minor Anglian law which granted anyone able to make it through what they call the gauntlet - a run from the Palace entrance to the feet of the King during court, with full guards in attendance - would have the most influence on Anglia's relationship with the Conglomerate."

"I see, and you made this run, then?"

"I did, ma'am."

"And you swore allegiance to Anglia in order to get it!" she snapped at Sal.

"No, ma'am.  When I reached the King, I had ample time before the Anglians could have detained me.  I told him I would vow to protect his life while I held the position, but I would not, and could not, swear allegiance to Anglia as it would conflict with my vows to my country."

"You lie, soldier," the politician said calmly.  "You were rewarded with an Iliran title and treated as a celebrity in Anglia.  You expect me to believe that you did not swear to honor their country?"

"Yes, ma'am, because it is the truth.  I chose the Iliran title as a way to honor the other citizens of Anglia and to separate myself from the traditional chain of command."

"Why Iliran?" Berrik grumbled.

"Because it's very close to Grauoran, ma'am."

The door opened again, and Sal saw the Representative glare.  "Someone get that damned dog out of here!"

"Amma!" Rhyx called, scampering forward.

Rhyx, come here now! Ilija ordered the pup.  Come here, or your amma will get in big trouble.  Right now, pup, I mean it.

Ok, Rhyx replied, and Sal almost sagged with relief when she heard the clicking of claws stop halfway down the aisle.

"We do not allow pets in here.  I don't know who you think you are, but please remove the beast," Berrik demanded.

"No."  That was a voice Sal knew.  "She is not a beast, and she will stay.  Children often forget their manners, but she will be silent," Dominik said clearly.

"Fine!"  Berrik sighed.  "Soldier, we're discussing a serious offense here.  If you swore allegiance to Anglia, that means your vows of loyalty to the Conglomerate are voided.  Do you understand that?"

"I do, madam Representative, which is why I never made any vow to the country of Anglia.  I swore to the soldiers that I would be honest with them, but that does not void my vows to the Conglomerate.  I swore to the King that I would protect him, but that was the mission I was sent on by the Conglomerate.  I made no vows or oaths that would jeopardize any I held to the Conglomerate of Free Citizens."

"And yet they allowed you to lead their military?  You were given complete control during wartime?  How do you explain this?"

"The King of Anglia is a good man and a wise ruler.  He chose the logical option to save his country, which was a team of soldiers trained and equipped to improve his own military."

"I cannot believe this.  You expect me to take your word for it, iliri?  You have no proof of this - and you cannot provide any proof.  The actions speak loud enough that we can all see through this charade."

"I can only offer witnesses, Madam Representative."

"And are any of them here?  I am not holding this trial up another day for some pathetic attempt to falsify evidence.  We already wasted enough time because of your refusal to discuss the mission.  So, is there anyone here who can attest to your words to the King of Anglia, who we could believe actually heard them?"

A chair scraped as it was shoved back, and Sal watched the faces of the military officers all turn in the same direction.  She lifted her chin a hair more, this time finding it easy not to smile.

"Yes," Dominik said from behind her.  "Yes.  I can attest to what Lieutenant Luxx said, Representative."

"And who are you?" Berrik sneered.  "I can't take the word of some farm boy that brings his hounds into a military tribunal."

"I am Dominik Jens."

The woman looked at him blankly, but General Sturmgren chuckled under his breath.

Berrik's head snapped around so she could glare at the General.  "And what are you so amused at this time, Ran?"

"Well," he said, gesturing to the lone man standing in the audience, "since the King of Anglia is standing in court, I think Lieutenant Luxx has a pretty good witness.  Welcome to Myrosica, sire, and to the Conglomerate encampment."

Dom nodded at the General.  "Thank you, sir.  And thank you for the use of your soldier."

"Anytime, sire.  Sorry about the assassination parts.  You know how it goes," Ran Sturmgren said casually.

"Yeah.  Sadly enough, I do.  I got a few quick lessons."  Dominik flicked a finger to indicate Sal.  Then he settled Rhyx more comfortably on his hip.  "May I approach, Madam Representative, or will you chide me for daring to hold the heir to one of Anglia's three thrones?"

"The dog?"

Dominik groaned under his breath.  "Grauori.  I assure you she's nothing like a dog.  Ilija, would you ask the Orassae to come in please?"

"Yes, sire," Ilija said.  Within seconds, the door opened again, and Rragri strolled into the building, her translator beside her.

"Rhyx," she said, standing up and reaching for the pup.  "Laetus, Grunae.  Sai vau loura il."

Dominik ignored it, focused on the tribunal.  "Madam Representative, I did not catch your name."

"Halin Berrik," she answered casually, not bothering to even rise from her chair in greeting.

The King tipped his head slightly, keeping his regal mannerisms intact.  "Ms. Berrik, I would like to introduce you to Orassae Rragri and Vargwar Harrgra, her translator."

"Mr. Jens - " Berrik began, but Ilija stood and cut her off.

"It's Your Majesty, or King Jens, or even sire, but the King of Anglia is never called a mister."  Ilija sat when he finished speaking, a smirk on his face.

The woman on the dais was slowly turning red with frustration.  "King Jens, then.  Why have you brought them here?"  She gestured to the grauori.

"Because we were invited to a meeting about an alliance.  Since I cannot make decisions for the grauori, their leader must attend to represent the other half of my country.  I would've thought we'd receive a bit warmer welcome.  But that can wait, Ms. Berrik.  Let's address the problem at hand.  You claim that no one can verify what the Lieutenant said when she laid her weapons at my feet?  I would like to say that I can.  I remember it very clearly.  It was the first time I'd seen an iliri."

Chapter 5

"Did Lieutenant Luxx forswear her allegiance to the Conglomerate in order to achieve the position of," Helin Berrik shuffled through her notes, "Kaysai, is it?"

"Kaisae.  The vowels go the other way around, Ms. Berrik.  And no, the Lieutenant actually told me she could not swear to honor Anglia because she was sworn to the Conglomerate," Dominik said calmly, walking to Sal's side.  "You've seen better days, Lieutenant."

Sal ducked her head.  "Yes, sire."

Berrik continued, "And you are willing to swear to this?  Why would you give her, an iliri, control of your military without an oath to your country?"

Dominik laughed.  "If you'd been there, you'd understand.  Lieutenant Luxx passed through almost two hundred guards.  She managed to incapacitate a few, but she simply avoided most of them, including over fifty archers.  She laid her weapons at my feet with only one scratch.  Later that day, I was informed that my military was substandard and that the Conglomerate had offered their services to help me increase their training in order to protect ourselves from Terric.  Are you saying that offer was false?"

"I was not in office at the time the offer was made.  Unlike Anglia, our leaders are chosen by the people and elected at regular intervals."

"I've thought about that.  It does make sense, I suppose, although, with a government that rotates so frequently, I would think you'd experience more mistakes, such as being unaware of the leaders of allied nations, or possibly lack documentation about the international espionage you send your soldiers on.  Regardless, I wouldn't have thought that holding a military tribunal in one of those allied nations would be the wisest way to keep my country's political secrets, well, secret."

"Are you saying that you disagree with how the Conglomerate is run?" Berrik snapped at the King.

Dom’s smile was pleased.  "No more than you were complaining about Anglia, I'm sure.  Now, please.  Let me assure you.  This soldier is about as far above reproach as they come.  She performed her duties flawlessly, refused my offer of land and titles three times, and returned here, aware she was going to be court-martialed, even with those offers still available to her.  She managed to not only save my life a few times, but also," he paused and looked at the Representative for a long moment, "this soldier secured my agreement to consider an Alliance with the Conglomerate of Free Citizens.  I would hate to think that offer was made with false information.  Colonel, what do The Conventions say about alliances made with inaccurate information?"

"Sire, section 22, subsection 19b says they would be nullified, and any promises or treaties signed during that time would be nullified as well," Ilija called back.

"Ah, yes."  Dominik sighed.  "I thought it was something like that.  I would hate to think that was the case, Ms. Berrik."

"Does your," she glanced at Rragri, "co-ruler also think that our concerns may justify an intent to deceive?"

Rragri whuffed and looked at the Vargwar.  She spoke to the Representative in Grauoran, but Harrgra called out in Glish, "The concerns of you humans is not my concern.  Your alliance is with the humans of Anglia.  I have signed no treaties.  My soldiers owe you no fealty.  We traveled here because of the many good things that the Kaisae said about this land.  I am saddened to see things have changed so much while she was away."

Berrik looked at the beasts, stunned.

"You didn't think they would speak?” Dom guessed.  “My own Grauoran is pretty rough, but I've been learning.  And so you know, the title Kaisae is the Iliran version of Orassae.  Sal's use of that title and her comprehension of the Grauoran language is what managed to form our," he gestured to Rragri, "own alliance.  I would’ve thought that the Conglomerate would be more excited to hear of this."

Rragri looked up.  "I only brought a small force.  Maybe we did not bring enough soldiers for them to care?"

Dom shook his head.  "You brought more than me Rragri.  I could only spare seven hundred and fifty.  I'm ashamed to say that I'm jealous of your ability to mobilize so many troops in only a few days."

Rragri shrugged.  "It's just an expeditionary force."

General Sturmgren chuckled.  "Sire, Orass, um, I'm sorry, I didn't get the title.  Madam.  How many troops did you bring?"

Dom answered, "It's Orassae, and it does twist the tongue at first, sir.  She brought a thousand."

"Shit," he whispered.

"I am sorry," Harrgra said, "What do feces mean in that context?  I can not translate to her unless I understand myself."

Sal explained, "Same as maast.  A phrase to show surprise and shock, usually."

Sturmgren gestured between the human and the grauori.  "Thank you, Lieutenant.  I see you have become accustomed to this."

"Yes, sir.  Iliran is very close to Grauoran.  The two languages can most easily be compared to proper Glish and the Glish spoken in Guttertown.  Neither of us needs to learn more than a few nuances to be understood.  Cursing and expletives are relatively new to them, though."

"Representative Berrik?" Dominik asked the woman staring at them behind the table.  "Do you have any additional questions that I can answer for you about Lieutenant Luxx's time in Anglia?"

"No.  Thank you, King Jens," she said.

"Good.  Then can we assume that the charges against Salryc Luxx will be dismissed?  I would hate to think that the efforts she went through - and the misery we put her through - would be the cause of punishment for her."

Berrik sighed heavily.  "Yes, I believe we can find that Lieutenant Luxx is clear of any wrongdoing on her last mission.  This does not mean I am pleased with the outcome, young lady.  I will be altering your orders and will have them sent to you all this afternoon.  You may be dismissed."

Sal saluted professionally, then nodded at Dominik.  He grabbed her shoulder and looked at the humans on the dais, waiting for them to disperse.  Berrik glared at him once more, but he just smiled.  "Lieutenant, hold the pup for me, please," Dom said, gesturing to Rhyx.  "I would hate to think that I allowed her to run loose in a courtroom."

Sal held out her arms to Rhyx, asking her in iliri, "How did you get in here anyway, and does your dam know where you are?"

"No, amma.  But I can reach the knobs now.  I grew again.  Amma Roo said it's because I'm going to be a strong Nacione," Rhyx answered in the same language.

Rragri whuffed.  "You taught her Iliran, not Grauoran?"

Sal shrugged.  "It's what we know, Orassae.  And Laetus.  Your timing was very much appreciated."

"Why do the humans hate you?" Rragri asked.

Sal glanced around.  Not here, Orassae.  Some know enough Iliran to follow what we say.

I understand.  Let me show you the pack, then.  And soon, you will be Kaisae again.  I will call you Sal if you call me Rragri?

Thank you, my friend.  May I invite a friend to come with us?

Rragri nodded at her, so Sal looked back.  The General was just making his way from the room.

"General?" she called out.

"Yes, Lieutenant?"

"Anglia would like to know if you'd be interested in seeing the new soldiers.  I believe you might find them fascinating."

General Sturmgren smiled.  "I'd love that, actually.  Orassae, thank you.  Is there any way I can see them spar, perhaps?"

Rragri whuffed and nodded.  Please tell him that I would be honored to have my Ahnor demonstrate our abilities.

Sal and Harrgra began to speak at the same time, both pausing to glance at the other.

Sal ducked her head.  "Sorry, Vargwar.  I overstepped my place."

He nodded at her and dropped his eyes.  "Thank you, Kaisae.  General, the Orassae would like you to know that her own mate will demonstrate for you."

General Sturmgren glanced between Sal and the grauori for a long moment.  "Thank you, Orassae," he said, watching Sal.

As a group, they exited the building.  Sal noticed the Shields had returned to their uniforms.  Once again, they appeared to be little more than typical Anglian elite soldiers.  She hoped no one would realize that most of them had been here for the past few weeks to watch over her.  Ilija moved to her side, and Sal tapped his arm.

"Ilija, this is General Sturmgren.  He designed the idea of elite operations units and assisted in the formation of most of them.  General, this is Colonel Ilja Vayu.  Oh, I'm sorry.  Lord Colonel Ilija Vayu Valmere."

"Name change?" Sturmgren asked.

Ilija shrugged.  "I got married and managed to go from a soldier to a noble.  I keep the name, but officially I'm known by my lands now, hence Valmere.  I'm still Colonel Vayu to the men, though, sir."

"I see.  The white ones, I assume they're yours?"

"Yes, sir.  Please don't judge us too harshly.  The unit has only been together a few months now."

General Sturmgren looked up at Ilija and smiled.  "Yes, and yet they change clothes quickly.  Tell the man with the scar, here," the General traced a line across his bicep, "that he needs a little more practice hiding in plain sight.   If he hadn't been supporting the Blades, he would've been arrested three days ago."

Ilija laughed.  "Dag!" he yelled, before falling silent.

Across from them, Dag nodded, then called over, "Sorry, sir.  First time and all that.  I'll keep it in mind."

"Ok, that's the second time you've done that.  What's the trick?" Sturmgren asked.

Sal just looked up at Ilija.  "Remember the talk we had about Conglomerate habits?  Yeah.  Have fun with that one."

Ilija sighed.  "Sir - "

"Yeah," Sturmgren said, interrupting.  "I'm Ran to you, boy.  I may be a general and you're just a colonel, but you are running the army while I'm slowly being pushed out.  Let's use first names, shall we?"

Ilija nodded.  "Ran, the grauori have a few hidden talents.  I'm not sure if the Orassae wants them too well known or not."

"Rai do na kahr," Rragri said.  "Sal?"

"Nope, not me.  I gave up leading.  That's a question for Blaec."

Sturmgren raised his eyebrow.  "Major Doll, Lieutenant?"

"Seriously?" Dominik asked.  "She has to call him Major Doll?"

Sturmgren nodded.  "In public, yes.  Oh, I know none of them call him that in private.  Especially not her.  LT, I think they use still.  Doesn't mean we want to give the politicians anymore to work with than we need to."

"Yes, sir," Sal said quietly.

"Sal, I understand what Blaec meant when he said the chain of command got confusing," Ilija said.  "Ran, to us, Sal outranks the entire military.  I'm in the habit of reporting directly to her.  She reports to you, and I outranked LT, but Sal has to respect his rank?"

"I'll make it easy for you, Ilija," Ran said.  "Outside of Anglia, Sal is just a Lieutenant, like any of your others.  You treat her as more than that and her life will get really ugly really fast.  Same with Blaec Doll.  The King and Orassae?  They get privileges we soldiers don't."

Dom chuckled.  "Ilija gets those, too.  He's my brother-in-law now.  Sorry to make it more complicated."

Ran nodded between them slyly.  "No, you just gave Sal the excuse she needs.  It would be horrible to start a diplomatic incident, as you seem to be aware, sire."

Dom patted the General's shoulder.  "Would be a shame.  So, let's show you what these mutts can do.  You want to see one against a human or another grauori?"

"Oh, grauori first.  And then if possible, a human.  Please."

Chapter 6

Rragri yipped off a few words and the grauori in the courtyard all fell to their bellies.  She called out two names, then Arrgro approached with a grey female.  With a snarl, they tore into each other.  Sturmgren watched, amazed, and gasped when the first spots of red appeared.

"Orassae, shouldn't you stop that?"

"Na, rill be ah k."

Tufts of fur floated in the air and dust powdered at their feet, but finally, Arrgro threw the female to the ground.  He held her pinned, the deep sound of his growl vibrating against Sal's ribs.  To anyone who didn't know, the friendly spar looked like the beasts were trying to kill each other.

"Umso," the female said, and Arrgro let her up.

Another female approached to lay her stubby hand against Arrgro's cheek.  He closed his eyes for a moment until he sighed, then she moved to his opponent.  When the female stepped away, Sturmgren saw the wounds were gone on both of the fighters.

"I was going to compliment you on their skills, but now I'm wondering if my old eyes are failing me," he whispered.

"No, sir.  You see exactly what they wanted you to see," Sal explained.

Ran nodded, looking almost distracted.  "How do humans fair against them?"

"Not well," Ilija said to the General.  "Vanja!"

"Yes, sir," the Verdant Shield called back, jogging toward them.

"Would you be willing to spar against grauori?  Sal wanted to show her general."

Vanja looked at Sal and dropped his eyes in respect.  "I'd be honored.  Laetus..." he smiled, "Lieutenant."  Sal giggled, but Vanja pulled off his outer layer of armor, leaving only leather against his skin.  "Who'm I up against?"

Rragri whuffed.  "Hwa?"

"Fuck," Vanja groaned.

Hwa trotted up and bowed to the Orassae, then turned to Vanja.  He curled his lips up in a snarl and nodded.

"Call it, Sal?" Vanja asked.

"Lay on!" she yelled.  Rhyx watched from her arms in intent silence.

Hwa leapt across the distance.  Tackling Vanja, he gripped the human with his hind feet and swiped at his chest with his hands.  As they fought, Sal pointed things out to the General.

"Opposable thumbs on the hind legs.  They move easily either on all four or bipedally.  The claws are as deadly as they look, too, and tear both leather and resin.  Seems their jaws can crush human bones, but we haven't tried against iliri, yet.  Downside is they're extremely aggressive in combat and rarely back off.  Their prey drive entices them to stalk, and they're easily drawn in.  Retreat is almost unheard of with grauori."

The pair had fallen to the ground.  Vanja was struggling against Hwa's strength.  Sal heard the cry of nails on leather and nodded, knowing her packmate was working hard not to injure the human.  Hwa grabbed at Vanja's neck, but the human pushed himself away, the aufrio leaping on him again and again.  The fourth time, Vanja met Hwa with his knife at the grauori's throat.

"I win, Hwa."

"Ya, umso."

"Grats, Van," Sal called over.  "That the first time?"

Panting for breath, the Anglian soldier nodded.  "Fuck yeah.  Damned beast is fast."  He wiped sweat from his eyes and stood, reaching for his armor.

"See the grauori first," Ilija said, gesturing down.  Blood trickled gently from Vanja's side, slowly staining his shirt.

"Damned mutt.  You owe me a shirt."

Hwa shook his head no.  "Owe ra cleanan."

"Ok, but you - and not Roo.  Deal?"

Hwa nodded.  "Real."

"I missed that," Ran said looking at Sal.

"Hwa got him with the hinds when he pinned him.  Hwa trained Vanja, so the win was important to him.  The banter is all friendly.  Vanja just said that Hwa had to wash the blood out and not Hwa's mate, Roo.  She's known for her domestic duties, but she has enough with the pups."

Ran's eyes narrowed slightly.  "Blaec's wolves?"

"Yes, sir."  Sal shifted the pup on her hip.  "This is one of them," she teased the girl.  "The troublemaker of the bunch."

"Na, amma.  I a gud gerrus."

"You aren't a gerus yet," Sal reminded Rhyx.  "You're just a grauori.  Soon, though, you can be a maargra - when you're big enough to beat Cyno.  K?"

"K."

"How'd you hide all this for these few weeks?" Sturmgren asked, gesturing at Rhyx.

"It's amazing how much is overlooked if you don't make a big deal of it.  We didn't hide them.  If anyone asked, we said they were common in Anglia and we managed to get the set to come with us.  Raast and Rhyx know when to be silent, too.  Well, usually.  Rhyx, you know you can't run into the buildings calling for your amma, right?"

"Na.  I wanna ta show oo I cud oben da dohr."

"But I was at work.  You have to wait.  Why didn't you show one of you davas?"

"Cuz dey wahs worried bout oo, so I taut it wud make oo happy."

Sturmgren chuckled.  "She's precious; I'll give you that.  What's amma and dava mean?"

Sal took a deep breath before answering.  "Sir, it would cause a lot of problems if I translate that."

"Iliri thing, right?"

She nodded.

"Well.  I hate to ask this, but can one of them watch her?  I need to speak with you a moment, Lieutenant."

"Ilija?" Sal asked.

"Yeah.  I'll hold her until Hwa takes her back to the cabins," he said, reaching out for the pup.

Sal passed Rhyx across and followed the General to a quiet corner.  "I hate to be the one to tell you this," he started, but Sal shook her head.

"Farther, sir.  Grauori ears."

When he nodded, she guided him another ten meters away from the Anglians.  Finally, Sal indicated they were far enough.  Without preamble, he said, "They're disbanding the Blades."

"They can't!" Sal gasped.

"They are.  Tonight, each of you will get orders to report to a new unit in the morning.  I put Blaec in Lightning Brigade.  I can make things easier for him there.  I'm sorry, but you're going into Azure Silence.  Berrik said they kept their iliri in line, so she's hoping they can tame you as well."

"Maast.  Sir, Wyra and I do not get along."

"Learn to deal with it, soldier.  My hands are tied."  He tried to make it sound stern, but his expression was sympathetic.

"Thanks for the head's up," Sal grumbled, then called out in her mind.  I need every Black Blade in Blaec's cabin in ten minutes.  No excuses!

As the men responded to her in her head, the General continued, "I tried to make the units you were assigned to at least make sense.  Parliament doesn't want an Iliran outfit, and you all shoved it in their face a few times too many.

Sal nodded.  "I understand, sir."

"Is there anything I can do for you?" he asked her, touching her arm gently.

"No.  Wait.  Maybe?  Sir, do you know where I can get my hands on tattoo ink?"

Ran chuckled.  "I do.  Seems you can always tell the real soldiers by the ink on their body.  You have a color you prefer?"

"Yeah.  Silver, but I'm not sure we can get it, sir."

"Ouch.  I know where you can.  You happen to be sitting on a spare hundred krits?"

Sal's head tilted to the side.  "Year's back pay.  Silver's regulated, though, isn't it?"

Ran tugged at his sleeve.  The lightning bolt of his unit's symbol stood out against his dark skin in shades of silver and gold.  "I happen to have a line on it.  I would've thought you'd go for black."

Digging in her pocket, she pulled out a slip of paper.  "There's a reason for it."  Scanning the number, she passed it across to him.  "Anyway, can you acquire some before we get our orders? Just have it deducted from my reimbursement?"

The General nodded.  "Sure.  Can I borrow your grauori?  I'm pretty sure he'll make it across the compound a lot faster than I will, and I don't expect them to hold off for too long.  I do not want to know what you're doing, do I?"

"No, sir.  We will not break any orders.  I promise you that.  For now."

The General patted her shoulder gently.  "Lieutenant, I see why they followed you up there.  You'll make a damned good general one day."

Sal chuckled.  "No sir, I won't.  Iliri don't become generals.  But thank you, sir."

He turned to walk away, but Sal called out to him before he'd gone more than a few paces.  "Sir?"

Ran turned back to her.  "Yeah?"

"Sir, I swear, what comes next has nothing to do with you.  You've always been fair to us.  I hope there are no hard feelings."

The General sucked at his teeth.  "None.  I'm fucking pissed at them right now, too.  I don't want to know, Lieutenant."

"Then just let me say this – you’re welcome, too.  Remember that, ok?"

He chuckled.  "Ok, thank you, too, I suppose.  I'll have the wolf headed back to you in a few moments.  Make sure the design is one you're happy to live with.  Ok?"

He didn't give her the chance to salute, so Sal made her way back to get Rhyx.  The pup wasn't there.  When Sal had ordered the Blades to Blaec's cabin, Roo heard and collected her wayward daughter.  That was all Sal needed.  Jogging, she headed back to rejoin her pack.

Hwa, please help the General, she asked.  He's going to send you back with ink.  Risk, grab your kit? Shift, have a coffee or two.  I think we'll do you first.

When she reached the Major's cabin, the Blades leaned casually against the door.  They smiled when they saw her, and greeted her like a soldier just released from prison.  Which she was.  So was her partner, who pushed between the others to see her.  Cyno pulled her to him and kissed her deeply.  Sal returned it before she pulled away, gesturing for them all to get inside. Blaec waited behind the door, and Sal fell into his arms.

"Maast, Blaec," she whispered.  "I'm sorry.  Anglia's here, and that's good, but Sturmgren just gave me a warning."

"Ho, slow down there, demon," Zep said.  "So, you're free?"

"Charges are dropped.  Free is not the word you want.  Dominik arrived and sat through half my trial.  Story is the archer got the King," she said catching Jase's eye.

"I un'erstand," he said, with a jerky nod.

"The grauori and Shields did a nice display for the General and gave him a reason to speak with me.  We're all getting orders tonight."

"You know the mission?" Risk asked, looking over his tattoo equipment.

"No mission.  We're being reassigned.  Blaec, I know you're going to Lightning Brigade.  I know I got Azure.  That's all I know, guys.  Sturmgren said he tried to make sure it was at least a match."

"What now, Sal?" Geo asked.

"Now," she growled softly, "we show them we don't play fair.  Two weeks, men.  Alliance meeting is in two weeks.  As soon as those papers are signed, I'm done with this shit."

They all grumbled their agreement.

"Jase, got anything to write with?" she asked.

"Na on me."

"I do," Audgan said, pulling out a small book and flipping past sketches.  He found a blank page and offered her the pencil.  Sal waved it over to Jase.

"Black Blades, killer.  Make it clear, neat, and large enough for Risk to copy."

Without a word, Jase began to scrawl the symbol across the page.  The men looked over his shoulder, watching.

"That's Iliran for Black Blades?" Arctic asked.

Jase nodded, filling in the lines.

"It looks kinda like a rider with a grauori beside him," Arctic said softly.

Sal thought so too.  "And Hwa should be back with silver ink soon, Risk."

"Oh, that isn't cheap," he said.

She shrugged.  "It has to be silver."

"Why," Razor asked.

It was Zep who answered.  "Symbols of power are done in silver.  Black means death.  White means love, and yeah, it'd work, but silver is the symbol of power."

Shift stood up and pulled off his shirt.  "Where are we putting this?" he asked.

Sal and Jase shared a look, and she nodded.

Jase pointed to the right side of his neck, just under his jaw.  "Mind, heart, teeth, and sword.  It goes against the right jugular.  Ya can handle that Risk?"

The pale man chuckled.  "Yeah.  I nick something, I'll heal it.  It'll just hurt like hell."

Sal felt a brush against her mind and stood, opening the door for the silent request.  Hwa cantered inside, a bottle held gently in his mouth.  He sat down, and grabbed it, rubbing it against his belly.

Sorry, I drooled on it a bit.  Seems the General mutters when he knew I could understand.  He said they're reassigning us.  Where are we going, Sal?

"With the Shields, for now, Hwa.  It's the only way to keep the girls out of trouble.  This is just temporary.  Tell Dom that he'd better get those papers signed fast, though."

Hwa nodded.

"This is gonna be hardest on ya, kitten," Jase said.  "Azure?"

Sal sighed.  "Yeah.  Wyra."

"What's wrong with him?" Audgan asked.  "Isn't that the Azure iliri?"

"You knew about him?" Zep asked.

Audgan ducked his head with a wry chuckle.  "Yeah.  I applied to them after he got in.  Them and the Blades."

"He challenged Sal," Blaec said.  "I claimed her, but he sure didn't like it.  I'm not sure if he has a clue what his instincts are telling him."

"Me either," she said.  "I'll be ok guys.  I can submit if I have to."

"All right," Risk said, pulling their attention back.  "How big am I doing this?"

"Big enough it can't be hidden.  Iliran peeking over the collar?  Well, there's no regulation against tattoos."  Sal smiled, but it wasn't nice.  "They want to make us an example, then we'll be examples.  Loud, examples.  I go last.  Jase?  Risk?  I hope you two have some colors in there.  We're doing the whole thing."

Chapter 7

Sal lay on the bed naked, a corner of the blanket thrown across her hip when the knock came at the door.  Blaec stood and looked through the window before turning to the door.  He opened it and a Conglomerate soldier stood outside.

"Major Doll, sir.  I have orders for your unit.  Please be sure they receive them."

"Thank you, Private," Blaec replied, grabbing the cluster of envelopes from his hand and closing the door in his face.  He called out their names then passed each of them an envelope.  One by one, the Blades cracked the seal and sighed.

"Who'd you get, Jase?" Sal asked.

"Did na look, yet."  He was still scribbling furiously.  "I have a large white canvas tha’ needs more ink on it, kitten.  I'll look when Risk does the next round."

"Shit, Sal," Zep said, trying to avoid opening his.  "What does that say?"  His eyes were on her lower back.

Jase answered.  "Short story, that she changed the world.  Long story, that we love her."

"Yeah, that's not what I meant, and you know it, little brother."

"Still what it says, big brother."  Jase glanced up at Zep.  "It's true iliri, so there's more than just the words ta it."

Zep couldn't pull his eyes from Sal's bare back and the lines of pale colors seared into her skin.  "I don't know which I like more, Sal.  The white was nice.  The art is amazing."

"Tattooing is an old skill of the iliri," Risk said, taking the next page from Jase before bending over Sal.  She closed her eyes against the pinch of the needles.  "Our language and our skin are made for it.  It’s also the best way to keep our history.  This is the last bit, Sal."

She nodded, listening to the sound of Jase opening his envelope.

"Fuck," he whispered.  "Did they try ta keep us as far apart as possible?"

"Who," Sal asked.

"Blue Eagles."

"Jase, open mine?" Risk asked.

"Yeh."  Jase grabbed the envelope from the bed and peeled it open slowly.  Taking a deep breath, he pulled the orders from it.  "Dark Hart.  Could be worse, I guess.  Least we know they have some tolerance fer yer preferences."

Risk nodded, but it looked more like he didn't agree.  "Someone's going to have to tell Tilso or he'll freak when he gets here."

"Ilija's watching for him," Sal assured him.  "I already took care of that, Risk."

"Ok, Sal.  That's it.  And thanks," Risk said stepping back.

"Close your eyes," Shift warned her, grabbing the ankle closest to him.

Sal felt her world spin, and the lines across her body tingled as the ink healed into her skin in seconds.

"Now do we get story time?" Zep asked.

"You just want to see her naked," Blaec teased.

"Yes and no," Zep admitted.  "She's nice to look at - none of us can deny that - but I really want to know what the story is."

Jase leaned closer, dropping his voice.  "Ya wanna show ‘em, kitten?"

With the vertigo gone, she pulled herself from the bed and stood naked before the men of her unit.  White lines swirled across every inch of her pale, hairless body.  Deep red, pale blue, and hints of green mixed through them.  Along her neck, the Iliran symbol for the Black Blades screamed defiance against her skin in shimmering silver.  In the center of her back was another symbol that shined the same way.  It marked her as a Kaisae.

"I can na read it, kitten," Jase said softly.  "It is na my story ta tell."

"No, and I'm not reading it either," she told the room.  "You can all learn it the way everyone else has.  A line at a time."  Then she turned to the mirror, admiring her body.  "It's perfect, Jase.  Thank you.  Risk, you and Shift, too."  When she dropped back onto the bed, Zep passed her the clothes she'd worn earlier.

"So who goes where," Blaec asked.  "Lightning Brigade for me.  Sal, you check your orders yet?"

She shook her head, and Jase passed the envelope to her.  "Azure.  He was right."

"Ok.  Cyno's with the Eagles, Risk with Dark Hart."

"I got Magnus Legio," Geo said.

"Ghost Recon."  Audgan held his up.

"112th Mounted," Razor said.

"Star Fall, and I'll be damned if I patch those dumb fucks up," Shift nearly growled.

Arctic and Zep looked at each other.  "You first," Arctic said.

"Devil Dogs," Zep admitted.

"Shadow Team for me," Arctic told them.

"Least there's that," Blaec said.  "Zep, Devil Dogs are good people.  Shouldn't be any problems - and if there are, tell Pig I'll skin him."  He paused, chewing on his lip.  "They're also the only unit besides Azure still inside the base.  Keep an eye on Sal, ok?"

"Yeah."  Zep flipped the small page in his hand.  "LT, I'm gonna get court-martialed before the week's up, ya know that, right?  Not even Pig will be able to stop that."

"Yeah, I won't be shocked if a few of us are.  These may be the orders we were given, but I'm about to issue your real orders.  Pay attention, men!" Blaec snapped, and out of habit, they all sat up straighter.  "We have to make this work for two weeks.  I don't care what disciplinary action you accumulate, but you will not cross the line.  Each of you will continue to adhere to the principles of the Black Blades, above all else, do you understand me?"

"Yes, sir!"

"They're after Sal.  Risk will be the next target, then Audgan.  We all will do whatever it takes to protect our own.  This, and only this, will be a reason for you to break any standards we have set.  When it comes to our pack, no rules apply.  We have two weeks, men.  If, at any time, you are unable to continue this masquerade, let me know.  We will get you out.  Risk, Audgan, and Sal, that goes double for you.  Do you all understand."

"Yes, sir!"

"Good.  Stow your blacks.  Collect your new gear.  Any personal items you may want to keep?  Have them taken to the Anglians.  Our link is whole, do not forget that, men.  You are not, and you will not be alone."

"Laetus, raergah, arn wohanna e Kaisae," Zep said.  "That's all we need."

Jase bowed his head and translated, "Reverence, respect, and honor ta our leader."

"Now get out of my cabin," Blaec told them, forcing a devious smile.  "We have a show to put on.  I want to see all of you in civilian clothing.  Nothing black in the bunch.  We'll meet at the pub, and we'll drink until we can't crawl home."

One by one, the men left, the mood somber.  Jase and Sal waited until they were alone with Blaec.  Before Sal could say anything, Jase spoke up.

"It's na my place, kitten.  But I'm good," he said, looking at Blaec.

"No."  Blaec slowly shook his head.  "I actually have a request.  For the first time, Sal is not my soldier.  These orders are effective immediately, which means she no longer reports to me.  Let me spend the evening with her.  You can have time with her tonight.  Just let me make a fool of myself over her in public for once?"

Sal smiled at him and nodded.  For so long, they'd had to hide their feelings every time they were in public.  Now, it no longer mattered.  All of Anglia might know, but the Conglomerate had rules against subordinate soldiers dating their superior officer.

"Ya sure, Dernor?" Jase asked.  "This has ta be harder on ya than all of us.  Make a fool of yerself, I'm ok with that.  If ya end up with her tonight as well, I'm ok with that too.  Two weeks is na that long a time.  Ya a’ready spent near a year without her."

"Nah," Blaec said.  "We're good, Ahnor."  Then he turned to look at Sal.  "I've dreamed of this for a long time, you know that, right?  Of finally being able to rub it in the noses of all those officers that I'm not just an iliri-lover or an iliri myself, but I'm the Kaisae's second mate."

"The one I chose first," Sal said softly, pressing against his side.

Jase chuckled.  "Ya still have that green and copper dress?"

She hadn't realized it at the time, but Jase had always been able to read thoughts through a touch.  For Sal to pass her trials and become a Black Blade, she had to get information about the upcoming test.  Where all the other recruits had to use normal means to seek out hints, Sal had used her iliri abilities.  She'd taken on the form of a beautiful woman and seduced her commanding officer.  Blaec hadn't suspected a thing, but Jase had always known - and hadn't said a word until she did.

"That was a shock you know," Blaec admitted.  "Finally found a woman who didn't revolt me, and she was my applicant.  Never mind that she ends up being the last Kaisae on the continent.  Funny how things work out.  Strangest part?  This doesn't bother me as much as I thought."  He looked down into Sal's eyes.  "For the last ten years, I thought my purpose was to keep the Black Blades intact.  Now, they're tearing us apart and I'm ok with it.  I know it doesn't really matter."

"Yeah," Sal agreed.  "We know it's not real, so it doesn't hurt inside.  They're disbanding a military unit.  They can never tear apart our pack."

Jase growled under his breath.  "Speak fer yerself.  I know the Blue Eagles.  Honor, respect, loyalty.  Claim their purpose is ta serve the citizens of the CFC, like they're all heroes or somethan.  Never mind that all of us have blood on our hands.  Ever' last one of them is as human as it gets, too."

Sal reached over and wiggled her fingers against his scalp.  "Shave the hair, killer, and stick to the shadows.  You'll scare the shit out of them enough that they'll leave you alone for two weeks."

Jase ducked his head and let the laugh slip out.  "Hey, Blaec?  Did ya remove that remark from my file?"

"Yeah, man.  Wonder if I can get that back in tonight."  He sounded amused.

Sal looked at them confused.  "What remark?"

"I was conscripted, right?" Jase said.  "The official reason was fer stealing food.  There was a remark in the margins, though.  Kinda made problems fer me until I became a Blade."

Blaec quoted, "Does not speak Glish.  Has been raised as a beast.  Was found feeding on sector guards.  Should be used for manual labor only."

Sal laughed.  "You ate one?"

Jase just shrugged.  "Did na know I should na.  How do ya think they get rid of half the bodies in Guttertown?  Iliri pay well for human meat."

Sal knew how humans tasted, having bitten into enough of them in combat.  "Can't say that I blame them, either."

Chapter 8

The Blades celebrated late into the night, the group of them acting like the animals they'd so often been called.  They all agreed.  If the Conglomerate thought that dividing them would tame them, then they'd become even more feral.  Blaec and Sal spent the night pawing and kissing across each other's bodies, while the rest of them started fights - and finished them.  In only a few short hours, they'd changed from the well oiled and respectable elite unit into a wild pack of iliri.  When the bar eventually closed the doors, the Blades finally divided, making their way to their own beds.  Blaec kissed Sal deeply, swearing his love to her before walking away, leaving her alone with Jase.

When the sun rose the next morning, Sal growled.  The new day held little promise for her.  The last thing she wanted to do was get out of bed.

"How's yer head?" Jase asked, pulling her to him.

"Well enough.  Shift hit me before we left."

"Yeh, me too.  I think he did all of us.  I'm ta report ta the north wall.  Ya?"

Sal sighed.  "Officer's quarters here in the compound."

He let his fingers slide through the tangles in her hair.  "If we do na move out today, I'll find ya tonight."

Sal kissed him.  "Deal.  No expectations, but deal."

They both crawled from the bed and pulled on their new uniforms.  It was strange to see him in anything but black.  The royal blue faded his skin to a pallid color but brought out his eyes.  When she glanced in the mirror, she snarled at the gold trim on her own navy uniform.

"We're allowed ta be as feral as we want, kitten," he whispered, wrapping his arms around her to nip at her neck.  "And I do like the new lines," he said as he drew his finger across the tattoo that stood clearly above her collar.

"Yours reminds me what is under the rest of that," she teased, tapping his chest.  "But I'm starting to miss your accent.  Kiss me and let's head to the stables.  I was told to bring my horse."

"Yeh, me too, and I have na lost my accent."

"Maybe not," Sal admitted, "but it's fading.  Makes you sound almost civilized."

He laughed, twining his fingers with hers.  Together, they walked through the military compound like young lovers, smiling at each other for no reason.  When they reached the barn, Sal was shocked to find her horse already tacked up and a man in green wiping the dust from her saddle.

"Morning, Kaisae," the soldier said.  "Lieutenant Trant of the Grauoran special relations envoy ordered us to have your mounts tacked and ready.  Said you were about to have a shitty day and he owed you."

Jase chuckled.  "I think ya made an impression," he teased.

"Excuse me?" the soldier asked.

"Nothing," Sal said.  "Just tell Dalyr I said thank you.  I owe him one."

"Will do, sir.  Already sent a few of you out.  Just four of ya left."  He gestured to the horses.

Sal saw Scorch standing patiently beside Bazya and she chuckled.  The top officers of the Blades were about to make a very loud statement.

"Two weeks," Sal reminded Jase, swinging up onto Arden's back.

"Is two weeks too long, kitten.  Stay safe fer me?”

"I'll be good.  Wyra can't do much to me that someone else hasn't already tried.  None of them have managed yet."

With those parting words, she reined Arden around and cantered to the designated meeting place.  Once there, she twined the reins around Arden's neck, commanded the mare to stand, then walked inside.  She was early.

Sal paced the hall, checking the clock on the wall, then paced some more.  Footsteps on the stone floor were the first warning she had.  Spinning to face the man, her hand slipped to her weapon.

"Just in from combat?" the soldier asked, glancing at her body.  "Didn't know we were getting a recruit."

"Yes, and it's a reassignment."

He raised an eyebrow and looked at her.  "Azure doesn't take reassignments."

Sal smiled at him coldly.  "You do when Parliament demands it."

"I see.  The Captain will be in shortly.  Who should I tell him is here?"

"Lieutenant Salryc Luxx."

He glanced at her again, this time at her ears.  "Black Blades?"

Sal nodded.  "Was."

"Yeah, ok.  That's not a recruit, you're right.  What happened?  Piss off the Major?"

"No.  They disbanded us.  We've all been reassigned.  Even the Major."

The man just offered his hand.  "Kap Hanif, Sergeant."

Sal looked at him coldly, hers crossed behind her.

He waited for a moment, then dropped his arm.  "I take it you don't do touching then?"

"No.  Touching leads to death."

"I see.  I'm sorry to hear about the Blades, Luxx.  I should warn you, though, Trax isn't that amused about your kind.  I'd play it pretty safe if I were you.  He's given our other iliri some pretty rough times."

Sal nodded, relaxing slightly.  "Thanks for the warning.  And it's Sal."

"I'll tell him you're here, Sal."  He smiled, turning down the hall to disappear behind a door.

A few moments later, a voice called out, "You're late!"

She turned to the man striding up the hall and raised an eyebrow at him.

"Is this what Doll has been teaching you?" Drago Trax demanded.

Sal said nothing, merely passed over her orders.  He read them and glanced at the clock.  "Azure starts at 0700, soldier.  Tomorrow, be on time."

"Yes, sir," she replied blandly.

"You have a horse?  I was told you'd have a horse assigned."

Again, she kept her answer emotionless.  "Yes, sir."

"Can you ride?" he asked, his expression showing that he didn't believe that was possible.

"Yes, sir."

"Well, come on then.  Let's see what you can do."  Captain Trax gestured for her to lead the way to her horse.

Sal walked proudly down the hall and through the door.  Arden still waited there, just as she’d been taught.

"Ok, so your horse is trained.  Can you even mount?  No way your foot can reach the stirrup, girl."

Sal sighed and walked to Arden's shoulder, swinging her body easily into the saddle and sliding her feet into the stirrups.  The man was treating her like a child and it made her want to show off a bit.

"Ok.  Now what.  What can you do?  Walk?  Trot?  Canter?  Can you swing a sword at all while you're up there?"

With a nod at the Captain, she rested her hands on her thighs and shifted her weight slightly.  Arden rolled back across her haunches and cantered across the open area, stopping hard just to roll back on herself again.  Blaec always said that riding was half of their job, so they should do it well, and she did.  Sal rocked her hips with the mare's stride, encouraging her to lengthen, then exhaled, lifting her core, and Arden collected into a precise and controlled gait.

As the mare passed the tree at the edge of the courtyard, Sal gave an aid and Arden leapt into the air, kicking out behind her.  Without a pause, Sal spun her horse to the Captain, sitting back and squeezing her legs.

Her mare reared.  Arden held her front legs tight to her body as the horse stepped carefully across the ground.  A pace away from the soldiers, Sal gave another signal, and the mare lashed out savagely with her forelegs before Sal let her drop to her feet.  Acting as if nothing special had happened, Sal pulled a blade and began digging dirt from under her nails.

"I can ride," she said blandly, wiping the knife across her indigo pants.

Drago nodded.  "Blaec taught you.  Least there's that.  You have any skill with a blade?"

Sal growled and flicked her wrist.  Trax jumped back, the ceramic weapon buried in the wood at his feet.  She leaned across the pommel of her saddle and looked the captain in the eyes.

"Let's be real clear about this.  I'm a Black Blade.  I can shoot, cut, stab, ride, plan, and implement anything you need.  If any of your soldiers are trained half as well as I am, I'll eat my own horse.  If not, stop yanking me around."  She leaned back, and finished in a bland voice, "Sir."

"They told me I need to break you a bit.  You're the one that went to Anglia, aren't ya?"

She stared at him.

"I see.  Let me be clear, soldier.  When I ask a question, you answer it.  If you don't, you'll be running laps around this compound, do you understand me?"

She lifted her lip.  "No."

"I'm sorry?"

"I said, no.  Court-martial me, Captain.  I don't care.  I'm not playing your games.  I'm here to be a soldier.  I'll work with you, I'll bust my ass for you, but I'm not playing games."

Drago sighed.  "How'd Blaec deal with you anyway?"

A feral grin claimed her mouth.  "He let me kill shit."

"Yeah, you might do after all.  Put your horse in the string.  I'll get you assigned to the barracks and show you to the men."

Sal moved her leg across Arden's neck and slid carefully to the ground.  She snagged her blade from the wood and slipped it into a sheath before leading her mare to the building Trax had indicated as their barn.  By the time her mare was tacked down, Captain Trax was waiting for her on the steps of the officer's hall.

He saw her and stormed off toward the barracks.  In silence, Sal fell in behind him.  When they entered, she looked around and rubbed at her nose.  The smell of humans permeated the room.  Beds were lined against the walls, but at least the officer's private chambers had doors off the back wall.

"Lieutenant, right?"

She nodded.

"So you get personal quarters.  We don't care what you do on your free time, but your actions reflect on the unit.  I'm sure you've heard all that before."

Again, Sal nodded.

"Good.  Here's your bunk.  I'll have a selection of uniforms brought for you.  I'm guessing they have your size, at least.  Head over to the practice ring.  The rest of the men are drilling.  I'll want you to fall in and pick up the formations quickly.  We fight as an organized unit, not skirmishers like the Blades."

"Yes, sir."

"Then dismissed.  I'd appreciate it if you'd cover the tattoo before you show for drill tomorrow."

"No," Sal said.

He shrugged.  "Fine.  It's your ass.  They won't take too kindly to the iliri scrawl you're showing off so proudly."

"Their loss."

"I don't break up fights, Lieutenant.  You want to duke it out, go ahead, but you aren't getting time off for it the next day.  You hear me?"

Sal laughed at that.  "Yeah.  I don't think that'll be a problem."

"Fine.  Then get over there.  You're late already."

She turned sharply on her heel and marched across the barracks.  Pulling open the back door, the practice ground lay just beyond an arena set aside for mounted drills.  Six men in navy uniforms, the gold piping glinting in the sun, swung heavy blades at each other.  When she reached the rough wood fence blocking off the sparring area, Sal fell to parade rest and stood in their line of sight, waiting to be noticed.  After a few moments went by, she spoke up.

"Which one of you am I supposed to be reporting to?"

"Ohh..." one of them said, turning to look at her.  "So we get some girls now, huh?"

"Fucking scrubber," another muttered.

Sal glared at him.

"Don't like it, bitch?  Whatcha gonna do about it?"

She smiled sweetly.  "I'm assuming killing you would not be allowed, correct?"

They laughed.

At the sound of her voice, a pale head looked over from the far side of the ring.  "Salryc Luxx?" he said softly.  His small ears were tensely upright and locked on her.

That was Reko Wyra.  "We've met," she almost growled.

He nodded and dropped his eyes.  "Yes.  I remember."

"Ohh, scrubber mating ritual?  Wyra, you find your dream girl?" the obnoxious man asked.  Wyra said nothing.  "What is it with you scrubbers?  You just gonna take that?" he asked Sal.

"And you are…" she asked.

"Sergeant Raj Jozefo.  How'd you get in, anyway?  Didn't know we were recruiting."

"You weren't," she said.

"So who'd you fuck?" he asked.

It only took her two steps to close the distance between them.  Her motion carried her past the man, and her hand snaked out, grabbing his throat.  The momentum pulled him to the ground.  Dropping with him, her knee pinned his sword arm beneath it.

"Blaec Doll.  That's who," she snarled in his face.  "And you will address me as sir, Sergeant.  I outrank you."

"Fuck off," he said beneath her hand.

Instead, she squeezed, slowly adding pressure to the vessels on either side of his neck, and cocked her head to the side.  "It's an inexplicable death.  A bruise on either jugular and no other marks.  Takes control and concentration to maintain enough pressure to decrease the blood flow without marring the flesh of the prey," she whispered.

That's when the man began to writhe, struggling to break free.  Sal held him easily, her eyes staring deep into his.

"Get off me," he yelled at her.

"I do like it when they struggle."   She pressed harder and licked her lips.

Two large men grabbed her, yanking her off their unit-mate hard enough to launch her.  Sal felt air between her and the ground.  When her feet landed, she staggered until she dropped into a crouch to regain her balance, then smiled.

"Are we all gonna have to beat the shit out of you?" another of the humans asked.

"Any of you know who that is?" Wyra asked.

"Some smart-ass scrubber bitch.  Ain't that enough?"

Wyra actually chuckled.  "Lieutenant Salryc Luxx.  Berserker and assassin for the Black Blades.  She'd kill every one of you and go looking for more."

"Fuckin' Blades aren't that good," one of them said.

"Nah.  But she is.  She's the one that was in Anglia," Wyra told them.  "Lieutenant, forgive them.  They do not know."

"Don't you go apologizing for me, Wyra.  I can pick my own fights."

"I'm waiting."  Sal crooked her finger, taunting them to get closer.  "Come get me, humans."

"Oh shit, I'll ruin your world," the big man said.

Four humans rushed her, and Sal snarled.  She ducked the first blows easily, knocking two men from their feet.  The next, she kicked in the diaphragm, ensuring that he would stay down long enough for her to clean up the mess.  The one after that, she dropped, then leapt on him, cracking his skull against the ground until he lost consciousness.  She growled at the next man, darted behind him, and wrapped her arm around his throat.  While his friend tried to knock her away, she slowly strangled him, using his body as a shield for the blows until it went limp.  She dropped him and surged toward the last man.

He was unprepared for her aggression so tried to dodge too late.  Sal's shoulder hit him squarely in the gut, shoving him into the dirt.  When he slammed into the ground, he gasped, then punched her in the face.  She flowed with the blow, lessening its impact, but just came back for more.

Grabbing his neck, pulling his head away from his body, she dove toward him with her teeth as he pounded against her ribs helplessly.  The points just pierced through the first layer of flesh, holding him.

"Yield already, Tomac," Wyra said.

"Fuck, I yield, I fucking yield!"

Sal pulled her mouth away from his throat and looked at the wound.  Then she dragged her tongue across his neck, tasting the human blood.  His eyes moved to her mouth, and she licked carefully at the pointed edges of her teeth.  "You taste sweet, little man," she purred, standing.

"Did you kill them?" he asked, pointing at the two men laying silently in the dirt.

"They'll wake soon enough.  I could have, though."  Sal flicked her hand at them dismissively.

"Damn," Tomac said, looking up at her.  "How many you taken out at once?"

"Mounted?  Thirty-two.  On foot?  I think it was seventeen."

"Alone?"

"No.  My partner took as many as I did, but those were my kills."

"You took out seventeen men at once, and he did as well?"

Sal shrugged.  "He may have only gotten sixteen.  I didn't count for him."

"How'd you end up in Azure?"

Sal growled, the sound deep and rumbling in her throat.

"Oh shit, I didn't know iliri did that," he said, crawling backward in the dirt.

"Parliament decided that we needed to be tamed."  Sal leaned toward him.  "So they disbanded the Black Blades.  I was assigned here.  Tell me, Tomac, do you think it's going to work?"

He shook his head.  "No, shit, no.  Wyra was nothing like you."

Wyra chuckled.  "Nope, and I'd never seen a Kaisae before her, either.  Let him up, Lieutenant.  He's one of the better ones."

Sal nodded and offered the soldier her hand.  Tomac looked at her strangely, but took it, Sal helping him to his feet.

"When your friends wake up, tell them not to fuck with me.  Ok?"

Tomac nodded.  "Yeah, Lieutenant.  Definitely."

"If they do," Wyra said, "She might put some effort into it.  She didn't even break a sweat, man."

Chapter 9

The soldiers regained consciousness eventually.  Raj thought he'd extract some revenge when he assigned her a full sized longsword, but Sal simply took the weapon and dropped it, pulling her own blade from the sheath at her back.

"There's no way you'll have the reach with that thing," he said.

"I don't have reach with that either."  She gestured at the sword behind her.  "And this one I can at least use properly.  Do humans not realize how to make their limitations into a strength?"

"You really think you're that superior to us, scrubber?" Raj demanded.

"Yes," Sal said, focusing on the stances she'd been given.  Acting like Cyno wasn't as easy as she'd imagined, but it was a lot more fun.

Tomac chuckled.  "I guess that's all you get Raj.  I think this might be one woman you can't impress."

Sal just shook her head, unable to help herself.

"Bitch, you just wait.  You'll be in my bed before the week is out.  Babes can’t get enough of me."

A man laughed from the fence.  "That isn't gonna happen.  When's your lunch break, Azure?"

Sal turned to see a large, dark-skinned man wearing the grey of the Devil Dogs.  Smiling to herself, she kept going.  Zep looked like he was having too much fun for her to spoil.

"What time is it?" a man named Tine asked.

"Lunch time," Zep called to them.

"Who are you, and why are you here?" Raj asked.

"Came to see if I could have lunch with an old friend.  Valcor Zepyr, Devil Dogs."

Raj waved him closer.  "Nice ta meet ya, man.  Who'd you come to see?"

Zep pointed at her.  "My little sister."

Raj's eyes fell to Zep's throat, and the silver lines etched there.  "Damn, and you look as human as it gets, too."

Giving in, Sal giggled and walked over to Zep, wrapping her arms around him.  "It's been a long-ass day," she whispered against his shoulder.  When he hugged her back, Sal settled herself against his chest.

"Ah, so that's the deal, is it?  That's why you said I couldn't get her," Raj said snidely to Zep.  "Man, bitches ain't that loyal."

Without warning, Zep released Sal and stormed toward the Sergeant.  When he was mere centimeters from him, he whispered softly, "Sal doesn't do humans.  She isn't doing me, and she'll kill you before she gets in your bed.  Pull your head out of your ass and don't even think about touching her."

"Or what?" Raj asked, lifting his chin in a dare.

Zep grinned and stepped back.  "Or we'll let her kill you.  Iliri bite, man.  They love to bite.  Her?  She can pierce resin with those things."

"Didn't bite me that bad," Tomac said.

Zep looked at Sal, and she shrugged.  "They got out of line this morning.  From the looks of it, I'll need to do it a few more times."

He refused to blink.  "You bite him?"

"Nah just held his throat.  Not my fault humans don't know when they're about to die.  Dumb-ass just kept talking."

"Why didn't you kill him?"

Sal shrugged a little too innocently.  "He stopped fighting."

"Ah, gotcha.  Yeah, hard call there.  Can I take you to lunch, demon?"

Sal looked at the rest of her unit, then dismissed them.  None of them seemed to be truly in charge, and it wasn't like Drago Trax had bothered to make an appearance.  "Yeh.  What are they gonna do?"  She hopped over the fence and waited for Zep to catch up.  Together, the pair walked away from the practice field.

Oddly, none of the men from Azure tried to stop her.  Most likely, she thought, they were glad to see her go.  Zep, on the other hand, smelled like he was pleased to actually see her.  While they headed across the massive compound, her big brother made small talk.

"Devil Dogs is a decent enough group.  The Captain pretty much gave me leave to do what I need to.  Said there's no use training a Blade."  Zep chuckled.  "Then again, a long time ago I used to outrank him.  I figure I got the best assignment of the group.  Probably because of the species on my file, though."

Sal playfully bumped his shoulder.  "Yeah, I can believe that.  Azure keeps telling me they'll tame me."

"We both know that won't happen.  How's it going?"

"Oddly, Wyra's ok.  It's the rest of them I'm going to kill."

"Can't say that I blame ya."  He looked down at her.  Concern warred with the frustration in his eyes.  "It's not like they can do too much to you, either.  Blaec's worried sick about you, but Dom's got the Conglomerate terrified of offending him, and Rragri's been on a rampage today.  Two weeks, demon.  Think you can hold out?"

Sal bit her lips together and nodded.  "Yeah.  I've been through worse.  Raj is an ass, but Tomac isn't too bad, and Kap might be even friendly.  Drago's an idiot, though.  How'd he end up with Azure?"

"No idea."  He turned slightly, aiming her away from the barracks.

"Where we going?" she asked, and Zep pointed.  In a small clearing, a blanket was spread on the ground.  Beside it, a picnic basket waited.

Sal knew exactly what it was, but she'd never seen one before.  This was perfect for taking her mind off her bad day.  "I needed this, Zep.  You plan this out?"

He shrugged.  "I had nothing else to do all day, so I tried to figure out what was too human for either of your men to have done before.  Haven't had a picnic since I was a kid, and eating on the road doesn't count."

Sal threw herself onto the blanket, sighing contentedly.  There was something about being around the Blades that made her feel like everything was going to be ok.  Especially Zep.  He made it impossible to stay in a bad mood.  Usually, it was his horrible jokes, but today he was exactly what she needed to keep from killing her entire unit.  Patting the ground, she all but demanded that he join her.  Zep chuckled as he lowered himself onto the checkered blanket.

She flopped back to look up at the sky.  "I miss you all already, you know that?  All of you."

"We're just a thought away, Sal.  You handled Anglia just fine.  Why is this so different?"

"I don't know.  I had Jase in Anglia, I think.  And Roo and Hwa."

He nodded.  "Well, ya basically have me.  I know I'm not the same, but you're not alone, ok?"

"I know.  I just hate having to play a part.  I hate not being able to be myself."

Zep leaned back and tugged the basket closer.  "I dunno, demon.  Sounds to me like you were doing a great 'man-eating beast' act.  Oh, wait!  That really is who you are."  Grinning, he opened one of the wicker flaps and removed a nicely wrapped lunch.

Sal tore into it.  That only brought more jokes, and they didn't get better.  They laughed and talked until the food was gone, and then talked some more.  She didn't worry about the time.  She'd barely gotten used to being around the Blades again after Anglia, so everything else could wait.  As soon as they got here, she'd been arrested.  It felt like the world was trying to keep her away from the people she cared about the most.

Licking his fingers clean, Zep lay back onto the blanket and looked up at the leaves swaying gently.  "I'm bunked above you a floor, I think.  You got the ground floor, right?"  He pushed the picnic basket away.

"Yeah."  She leaned back, reclining against him.  Her head fit perfectly against his ribs.  "How'd the Blades manage to always get cabins?"

"LT's got some pull.  Had, at least.  He's pulled the Conglomerate out of shit more times than we can count."  Zep chuckled.  "Guess not even saving the country a few times over can make up for being iliri.  Back when we started, no one really cared.  I mean, Arctic wasn't the only one who shows his ancestry."

"Yeah.  I wonder what changed, ya know?  Is it us, or them?"

"Some of both, demon.  We've definitely changed.  We used to play human real well.  Now?  Not really.  And with LT admitting what he is?  Well, I guess they always thought that having a human in charge would keep you beasts in line or something."

Sal laughed, thinking back to that morning and her new human commander.  "You'll love this.  Drago asked me if I understood his order when I was checking in.  He told me I'd do something or run laps.  Something stupid like that, and I told him no."

"Damn, that's ballsy.  How'd he take it?"

"He just moved on like it didn't happen."  Sal rolled over and rested her arms on Zep's muscled chest, her chin cradled atop her hands.  "I have no interest in playing their games anymore, ya know?  I'm a better soldier than any of them, and they refuse to admit it because my ears are on top of my head instead of beside it."

Zep looked up at her and nodded, his hand tucking a stray wisp of hair behind one of those tiny ears.  "They don't know you.  I figure if you can convince everyone in Anglia to love you - "

"Not everyone," she corrected.  "Just the soldiers I worked with, mainly.  One of the nobles hates me, and there are a whole lot of citizens who couldn't care either way.  Zep, I'm not special."

"Yeah, kid.  Ya are.  No matter what anyone else says, I think you're pretty damned special.  So does Cyno.  Yeah, and Blaec."

Sal turned her head and rested it against him.  Zep gently ran his hand across her back.  For a moment, the silence was all the conversation she needed.  Over and over, his fingers tenderly traced the line of her spine through her leathers.  Sal closed her eyes and inhaled.

"When did you change your mind, Zep?" she asked.

"About what?"

She chuckled softly.  "You'll figure it out soon enough.  Come on.  I need to get back.  I don't have quite as understanding of an officer as I'm used to."

"Tell him to bite you," Zep teased.  "No wait, don't.  That might end up badly."  Then he rumpled the hair between her ears.

Grumbling playfully, she tried to smooth it back into place.  "You know they’re going to try something, right?"

"What do you mean?"

"Raj and his cronies.  They want to show me I'm not as good as them.  I can smell it on them.  They're going to try something to get even with me."

Zep touched his finger to the center of her forehead.  "Yell, demon.  Even if you got it, still yell.  Cyno would kill me if I didn't at least make an effort, and I'm too old to die."

Sal laughed and pulled away from him.  "Ok.  Promise.  Now get up and walk me back."

"Oh, now that's a privilege I don't usually get," he said climbing to his feet.

Sal slapped him gently, "Keep telling yourself that.  You're the third most likely..."  She paused.

"What?" Zep asked.

"Zep?"  Sal looked up at him.  "Really.  When did you change your mind?"  His cheeks turned a shade darker and he looked away.  She just reached up and turned his face back to her.  "When?"

With a sigh, he pulled her hand from his jaw.  "Anglia.  You told me I was iliri.  I'm good, Sal.  Ya just made me think about things a bit different.  Ryali is back in Prin, and we both know the chances of me ever seeing her again are slim.  The military just doesn’t work like that.  Then, with you and LT and Cyno being so comfortable, it makes us all more comfortable.  I'm good, demon.  We're good."

"Ok."  She could smell his nervousness.  "You are iliri, though.  I meant it."  Grabbing his hand, she squeezed it, aware that her fingers barely reached around his palm.  "Just relax, ok?  We're iliri.  It's not offensive."

Zep chuckled.  "Yeah.  Unfortunately, I didn't inherit the instincts, kid.  I still need to think shit through.  Come on.  Let me be a gentleman."

Chapter 10

Drago Trax tried to make Sal's disappearance for lunch into an ordeal, but she ignored him.  When he pushed her to her limit, she demanded that he just give her the formations she needed to know, then performed them better than the other members of Azure Silence.  Admitting defeat, the unit had been dismissed for the evening with a warning that they would start again at 0700 the next morning.

She’d begrudgingly used the bathing area and then made her way to her bed.  After spending a few moments talking to each member of her family, she shut her eyes in an attempt to drift into sleep.  It was too easy.  As soon as her eyes closed, she was out.

It felt like no more than a second later when strong hands gripped her arms and pinned down her legs.  She tried to pry her eyes open, but her body resisted.  When she struggled, the men around her laughed.

"Come on, bitch," Raj whispered.  "You don't fight so hard when you've been sedated, do ya."

Sal wrenched her eyes open, seeing Raj, Erol, and Tine from Azure Silence looming over her body.  Tine worked at the laces of her breeches, cussing under his breath.  The scent of fear was overwhelming, and it wasn't just her own.  The musk of anger blended poorly with it.

"Seriously?" Erol asked.  "The bitch sleeps in her clothes?"

"Fucking iliri," Raj spat.

Sal struggled again, her wits working slowly, and her muscles ignored her demands.  When Tine yanked her pants to her ankles, Sal realized she was helpless.  No matter how hard she tried, she was not regaining control.  That’s when the panic hit.

GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME! she screamed in her head, her mouth refusing to work.  I will kill you for this.  I will make you pay!

Sal! Jase's mind bellowed back.

Stop touching me! she begged as Erol yanked one leg to the left and Tine pulled the other to the right.  She tried to move her arms, but they were bound to her bed.  No, no no no!

Raj began unlacing his own breeches, his erection pushing against the material.  She tried to fight, but the men only laughed.  The best she could do was twitch, and that wasn't enough to get away.  Sal begged louder, hoping someone would hear, but her mouth wouldn't work.

Raj grabbed his crotch, making a show of it.  "Scrubber, I'll show you what it means to be an iliri.  After this, your pride should be right where it belongs.  Around my damned dick.  Understand, bitch?"

The best she could do was wobble her head, but it wasn't even a true no.  Her body was completely out of her control - but a loud crash outside her door interrupted them.  A second later, the thin wood flew open.

Zep stormed into her room, grabbed Tine, and flung him against the wall, then knocked Erol's feet out from under him.  At the same time, a grey streak darted through the open door and stood over her.  Sal recognized him by his scent.  Hwa snarled fiercely as his short fingers dug at the restraints.

The pillow, she thought.  Understanding immediately, Hwa reached under her head, grabbed the blade she kept there, and sawed at the bindings.

"What the fuck?" Raj screamed.

His pants hung open and he looked at the Black Blade before him wide eyed.  Zep turned to face him.  Neither was armed.

"How the fuck," Raj gasped again.

"I will kill you," Zep growled, walking slowly toward the man.  Every muscle in his body was prepared for battle as he stalked the man from Azure.  "I will make you pay for this."  Zep's fist slowly clenched, the muscles in his forearm bunching for what came next.

Behind them, Sal heard a commotion.  She tried to turn her head, but it flopped loosely, betraying her.

"Stop!" a voice commanded in a tone that all soldiers knew to obey.  Zep paused, his jaw set, but he refused to take his eyes off Raj.  Glaring, his hand flexed again before relaxing, but his jaw was still clenched.  General Sturmgren stormed into the barracks, and Sal heard the clicking of grauori claws beside him.  "What the hell is going on in my damned barracks?" he demanded from the room beyond.

"Sir," Zep called out.

The General heard him and pushed his way into the room.  Sal finally convinced her head to turn the way she wanted and saw a cluster of soldiers outside her door.

"Someone get her untied and covered.  This had better be a good story."

Zep rushed to Sal’s side, taking the knife from Hwa, and finished cutting the cords holding her.  When she was free, he pulled her to him, hugging her to his chest with one arm while the other pulled her shirt down to her thighs.  "I got ya, Sal.  We all heard ya, and I got ya kid."

What did they give me? she begged him.  I can barely move.

"I need a grauori," Zep demanded.  "She's been drugged."

"There had better be a very good story then," Sturmgren said, staring at Raj, Erol, and Tine, who had all backed into a corner of her room.

"We just found her like that," Erol said, gesturing.

"Bad story," Sturmgren said.  "Try again.  Someone get me Drago Trax, like yesterday."

"I need a fucking grauori, damn it!" Zep yelled, interrupting the General.

A rumble behind the humans caused men to jump out of their way, and a pale bitch shoved to Sal's side.

"Kaisae," she said, reaching up to grab Sal's arm and glancing at Zep.

He nodded, and she concentrated.  Sal felt her world spin.  Zep, she begged the nausea more than the could control.  He tilted her over the bed, cradling her.  Sal began to heave, but the bitch never let go.

This was lethal for her kind, the grauori said.

"Tell him that."  Zep jerked his head at Sturmgren.

I do not speak in Glish, cousin.  I need one to translate for me.

"Fuck," Zep growled.  "I need a damned Grauoran translator, too."

"Just tell me," Sturmgren ordered.

"They drugged her, sir.  The nacione is trying."  He paused as Sal heaved again, brushing her hair away from her face.  "She said it's a lethal dose."  Zep looked down at Sal, then back at the General.  "There's about to be a lot of really pissed off iliri and Anglians in here, and I can't even begin to count the grauori.  If you want a trial - and not a slaughter - you'd better get those fools out of my sight."

"Fuck you," Raj snapped at him.

Sal heaved again, and Zep held her.  He looked over her body and a cruel smile spread across his face.  "Cyno's coming.  He's coming fast, too."

"And?"

General Sturmgren grabbed the soldier's shoulder and shoved him forward.  "And if you want to live to see the dawn, you don't want to be anywhere he is right now.  I need six armed soldiers to escort these men to a cell.  A separate one for each, you hear me?  Move!  We have a diplomatic incident here.  I said, move!"

Soldiers scrambled at his orders and dragged the three men through the door at the back of the barracks as grauori poured through the main entrances, snarling.  Dozens of white beasts looked around, seeking a target for their anger.  Even Zep could smell the scent of human fear around him.

I need a stronger healer, the bitch called to them.

Grauori surged toward her, three of them grabbing at Sal's skin.  In turns, each focused, the healing constant across her body.

Hang in there, Sal.  We got you, demon.  We got you, Zep said to her over and over, until he couldn't tell if he spoke the words or thought them.

Blaec and Cyno arrived almost simultaneously.  Cyno ducked through the throng of people, but Blaec shoved them forcefully out of his path.  Not caring how it looked, Sal's mates charged into the room - and stopped.  The four grauori focused on her shocked them both out of their protective rage.  Blaec's head snapped over to Cyno and he grabbed the assassin's arm, sucking in a deep breath.

"What do ya see?" Jase demanded.

Blaec's fingers tightened and he gasped, releasing him just to turn to Zep.  His hand dug into Zep's shoulder and held him.  For a moment he was silent, too silent.  Then he relaxed.  "She's fine.  She's pissed, but she's fine."

"She's not fine," Zep told him.

"Na," Jase said, kneeling at his side to touch Sal.  "But she will be.  That's what he saw."

Blaec let out a heavy sigh and dropped his body against the wall.  "Risk is coming.  They're holding her stable, but it's andromedotoxin.  They can't clear it from her.  Risk can."

"You sure, LT?" Zep asked.  "You sure that's not just a chance?"

He nodded.  "Yeah, I'm pretty damned sure, man.  Zep, I saw her telling you about it.  She'll be good enough to be pissed in a few days.  There's no other option.  And the grauori just assured me that they have her stable until we get a better healer."

Zep closed his eyes and let his head rest against Sal's arm.  "Ayati.  Come on, demon," he begged.  Sal heaved again, her stomach empty, and Jase caressed her face.  "I can't let her go, bro, she doesn't have the strength to hold herself up, and we don't want the gerus to break contact."

"Yer good, man," Jase told him, patting his friend on the shoulder.

Hwa shifted to Blaec's side and rested his paw against the Kaisor's leg.  That is not all you saw, is it?

Blaec shook his head.  "No, Hwa, it never is.  But she'll be fine - and I approve of her choice."

At his words, Jase glanced up, looking at Zep quickly.  "Ya saw Taunor?"

Blaec shrugged.  "I'm not sure.  I think so, but I can't be sure."

Zep groaned in frustration.  "Stop being so cryptic man.  What did you see?"

Jase chuckled softly and brushed the hair from Sal's face again as Blaec spoke.  "Sal was vehemently telling you about it, Zep.  I didn't hear the words; I just know what she was raging about.  She was tapping your chest to make her point."

Zep nodded, finally able to relax.  "Yeah, she's always enjoyed backing me off."

Blaec shook his head, a little smile teasing the corner of his mouth.  "Yeah, she wasn't backing you off, man.  She had you pinned against a bed."

Jase patted Zep on the shoulder, but the next wave of concerned friends entered the room before he could say anything.  Roo rushed to Sal's side with the pups scampering in her wake.  The men leaned over to make room.  With so many people trying to get their hands on her, the small chamber was crowded.

Sal! Roo whined when she saw her friend.

I can't make myself move.  Everything is spinning.  Sal thought back, barely coherent.

"Amma!" Rhyx cried, pushing beside Jase.

Raast froze, staring at the grauori leaning over Sal, focused on their healing.  She cocked her head to the side, glanced up at Blaec, then back to the grauori.  Is wrong, the gentle pup thought, grabbing for the cot and trying to pull herself on it.

"Raast," Hwa barked at her.  Do not get in their way, the healers have to help your amma.

The pup shook her head.  "Na, dava.  Na es durza."  Is wrong.

She's fine, one of the grauori said to the men.  Let her see her amma.  It won't hurt the Kaisae.

Blaec stepped up and lifted Raast onto the bed beside Sal.  Raast looked at the healers again, then at Sal, her ears up.  Intent, she crawled forward and spread her small paws, touching Sal's bare leg, then looked up at Jase.  He nodded at her.

"If ya think ya can, then try.  Ya can na hurt her," he whispered.

Raast nodded, and stared at the swirls of ink across Sal's thigh, focusing intently and breathing slowly.  Sal tensed and sucked in a breath - then suddenly relaxed, completely limp.  Jase turned her face up, and rested his hand against her pulse.

"She's still with us," he told the rest.

Ayati, the first grauori said, sitting back pulling her hands from Sal.  Ayati, the pup is doing it.

"What?" Zep demanded.  "What!"

The other three healers relaxed, some sighing, all of them releasing their hold on Sal and looking at Raast strangely.

The nacione spoke again.  The pup, she's purging it, she thought, as she reached out to touch Raast's shoulder.  I don't know the words, but the pup does it different.

Raast nodded, never taking her eyes from Sal's tattoos even as Risk pushed in behind them.

"Shit," he muttered, reaching to grab Sal in one hand and Raast in the other.  "Someone get Shift.  Quick!"

The Blades began to scramble.  Blaec charged out of the door, shoving men aside while he mentally screamed for Shift.  Humans leapt out of his path, and grauori fell to the floor in submission.  He burst into the night air outside, a cluster of men surrounding a soldier trying to push through.

"Get the fuck out of his way," Blaec yelled.  "Shift, Risk needs you.  Now!"

Shift shoved the human before him to the ground, and ran, leaving Blaec to deal with the angry crowd.

"He does not report to you," Captain Tharp snapped at Blaec, leaning into his face.

"Shut it, man," Blaec growled, then turned back to the barracks, but the human grabbed his shoulder, yanking the Major to face him.

"No.  They broke up the Blades for a reason, Blaec.  Don't get above yourself."

Blaec wrapped his fists in Tharp's shirt and pulled him into his face.  "Yeah, they did.  They fucked up bad, too, thinking it would work.  My mate's laying in there, nearly raped by a human, and drugged so bad she may die.  All the damned wolves running around here know it.  If you don't want every one of them to go berserk, you'll stay the fuck out of my way tonight.  If Sal dies, so will every human in this place."

The Captain, struck at Blaec's arms, knocking them away.  "There's more of us than them, you stupid scrubber.  I never liked you, Blaec.  You get above yourself too easy.  Those damned dogs try to bite any of us, and we'll kill them all."

"Rill ya?" asked a voice behind him, the accent clearly not human.

Tharp spun and stared into the eyes of Rragri.

"Now's a really good time to look at the ground and bow," Blaec said, glancing to the ground and lowering his head.  "Orassae."

"Kaisor," Rragri acknowledged him.  "Vargwar!"

"Yes, Orassae," Harrgra whimpered.

Rragri stared at him, and the translator whuffed.  With his tongue lolling from the edge of his mouth, he turned to the humans and spoke Rragri's words to them.  "Kaisae Sal is my cousin, and I claim her of my family.  If any harm comes to that family, you all will pay for it."  She turned to the Captain and snarled.

"Umso!" Rragri demanded.

"Submit!" Harrgra translated the words and the tone a split-second later.

Tharp glanced at Blaec and mimicked his posture.  "My apologies, Orassae," he said blandly.

Rragri gave the man no warning.  Her lips pulled away from her teeth as she leapt on him, knocking the elite soldier to the ground.  Each of her four hands held him, and her teeth pushed against his throat.

"You have offended me, human," Harrgra said for her.  "Submit, or I will extract my revenge."

"I submit!" the man gasped.

Rragri released him, staring into his eyes.  "Do not forget this.  You can not kill us all.  You can not control us, and you are fools to think you are superior to us."  Behind them, pale shapes slunk into view.  Dozens of grauori stalked forward, the hair on their necks raised, teeth bared, and a deep thrumming pounding against the humans too low for their ears to hear.

"Orassae," Blaec said softly.  "Your cousin will heal.  Her grunae is helping.  These humans did not have anything to do with it.  Do not hold them responsible for crimes they did not commit.  They do not know your customs and intend no disrespect.  You merely overheard posturing common among males."

Rragri nodded and stepped away, barking a command to the grauori around her.  They relaxed, some shaking their fur back into place.  With a last look over her shoulder, Rragri turned and trotted toward the barracks.

"Kaisor, you are to attend the Orassae," Harrgra said before hurrying to catch up with the leader of the grauori.

Blaec glared at the men.  "Keep your shit straight around them.  A single grauori can kill ten humans easily.  They aren't fucking around, and they're pissed about how you're treating the iliri."

"Why?" an officer at the back asked.

"Humans made us from them.  It's how you tried to domesticate the grauori.  They feel guilty that they let it happen and responsible to what they call their cousins.  They think the iliri have lost too much: their claws, their fur, their culture.  You took it from us, and they blame you.  Rragri knows none of us were born when it happened, so she's willing to allow you to make amends."

"Not counting yourself among us anymore?" Tharp asked.

Blaec shook his head and pulled his collar open to show the silver tattoo.  "I'm iliri," he said turning to follow Rragri.  "And I like to be on the winning side."

Chapter 11

Sal lay quietly in a bed in the infirmary.  Pale men clustered around her.  They talked quietly, trying not to disturb her.  Occasionally, one of them would glance over to the sleeping women.

"You sure she got it all?" Geo asked.

Risk nodded slowly.  "I've never seen anything like it, but yeah."

Shift leaned over his legs, looking at the others.  "I don't know how it is for Risk, but when I heal, I can almost see it.  The life force, it glows, and it's like a river.  We can't see the source, but we can divert it."

Risk nodded.  "Yeah, close.  I can see where it wells up, but nothing beyond that.  It's like putty, though, not water, and I can grab it and pull more, but the patient feels it."

"Ah," Shift said, "that explains it.  It slips through my hands, I can only divert it.  But it remembers and knows where it should be.  That's how we heal, we tell it to go where it was before, and make it like it should be."

Audgan made a confused gesture.  "So what's with the breathing then?"

"It's just how I focus,” Shift said.  “If I get distracted, I can move things to the wrong place, wither a limb, or cause more problems.  It's not exactly a skill with a lot of room for error.  I suppose, if it was faster, it could almost be a weapon."

"Ah," Audgan said, bobbing his head.  "Like how if I'm distracted, the fear just leaves.  I get ya, man."

"So what did Raast do?" Zep asked.

Risk and Shift looked at each other.

"I saw, but I could not even begin to explain it," Shift said.

Risk sucked in a long breath, clearly thinking.  "You know how novices have amazing luck?  Like in combat, they do things so unexpected that we don't know how to counter it?"

The Blades chuckled, most of them nodding.

"It's like that.  She opened the well and let more life in, and then she sent the, uh - think of it like used bath water.  It's dirty.  She sent that back.  I don't know where it went, but she drained it."  Risk lifted his hands and just let them drop.  "Thing is, well, you know how my healing hurts?"

"Oh yeah," Jase muttered, and the others nodded.

"Well, she blocked that.  It's like Raast covered Sal's eyes or something.  Mentally I mean.  It took all the energy Sal had to fuel the healing, but if I had to guess, I'd say she was unconscious while it happened."

"Raast touched her," Jase said, "and Sal went limp.  I thought the poison was too much fer her."

Risk shook his head.  "No.  The pup blocked the pain."

Blaec pressed both hands alongside his nose, pinching the bridge between them.  "The damned pups.  She said what the grauori was doing was wrong.  She watched them, and she didn't like what they did.  It's like you could see that she understood what to do."

"How many times were they healed?" Razor wondered.

"Who?" Shift asked.

"The pups.  Roo got hit, and a grauori healed her.  It didn't work, so Risk healed her."

Risk waved that off.  "No, they were born by the time I healed."

"Yeah, but..." Arctic spoke up.  They turned to look at him, and he shrugged.  "Remember?  Sal said Roo was holding Hwa's mind.  We pulled him out, but no one thought about the pups.  Roo was dying.  She probably locked onto them, and they were in a meld with their dam the whole time."

"Maast," Jase whispered.  "And Rhyx has been tickling all of our heads fer as long as I can remember.  I jus’ thought she'd be a linker, but, maybe it's somethan else?"

Ask Rragri, Hwa said.  If she doesn't know, she'll know who would.

"I'd ask," Shift said, "but I don't think it would make much sense to me.  Risk?  Jase?  Which of you would understand more?"

Risk stood.  "This time, I think it's me."  He looked around him, staring at all of their faces for a moment.  "Guys, if I'm right - and I don't know if I am - but, from what I saw..."  He shook his head.

"What, man?" Zep asked.

"Raast makes my healing look like human medicine.  I have no clue where the end of her ability lies.  She might even be able to fix things like insanity if she's healing the brain like that."

"Whoa," Geo whispered, and the men chuckled awkwardly.

Risk left to find answers from Rragri, and the men returned to their quiet conversations, most of them talking about memories they had of their time with Sal.

"Remember when she kicked your ass in her trials?" Razor chuckled.

Zep nodded.  "I was so sure I was going to put that smug little iliri into the ground, man.  She growled at me in her sparring match, and I made her choke that man out."

"Kinetry.  That's who it was," Jase said.  "The Lieutenant with the 97th."

"No shit?  Yeah, ok.  I feel a bit bad about that, then.  He's a pretty good guy," Zep admitted.  "But yeah, her file said she had no combat experience, and there she was tossing around weapons like she thought she had a clue.  The rest of ya were so smitten with her, I thought I'd show you she wasn't perfect."

Blaec chuckled.  "Didn't work out so good for you."

Zep shook his head.  "Damned if it didn't.  I moved as fast as I could, and she matched me for every swing.  I put all my force into the blows - yeah, LT, I know we're supposed to go easy on the recruits and all, but damn.  That girl took every hit, blocked it, and I couldn't force her weapons out of my way.  Worst part was how she taunted me."

"Yeah, getting up in your face?" Shift asked.

Zep nodded, looking at the new guys.  "We always back off before the call, right?"  They nodded.  "Yeah, I pulled her cap from her head and said something about grabbing her hair.  Man, she got pissed.  She stood right up in my face - well chest - and waited for the call.  Damned if I could touch her either."

"How'd it end?" Audgan asked.

Zep shook his head.  "I took a clean shot, I mean, she left her neck wide open, right?  I swung at it, but before I could react, she threw herself against me, her back to my chest, put both of her blades - she was double sabers for that one - in the same hand, and snagged my sword out of mine!"  Zep chuckled.  "Then she held it to my throat.  I about pissed myself, I tell ya.  Never seen that move before, and I still don't know the counter to it."

Jase leaned back and smiled.  "I wish ya coulda seen her face, though.  I swear she was as shocked as ya were."

Blaec nodded.  "I think that's the only time I've seen her confused."

Zep nodded.  "Sounds crazy, but I wanted to hug the kid when she handed the swords to me.  We all knew the other men had been giving her shit, ya know.  And she was the only one to beat us."

"Ever," Jase pointed out.

"I was pretty happy to just get a touch," Audgan said.  "I can't imagine winning that first spar.  Damn."

"She's only gotten better, too," Razor said.  "The more she embraces the iliri, the better she gets.  Makes me glad she's on my side."

"I think the only one of us with a chance against her is LT," Zep said.

Blaec shook his head.  "Nah.  I mean, sparring, sure, but if she's in the maast, no way.  I can't move that fast, and I can't beat it out of her.  She'd just take it in.  I think Cyno's the only one with a chance."

"Nah," Jase said.  "She gets it worse.  I'm as fast as her, and stronger, but if yer talking about in maast?  It'd be close, but I can na beat a Kaisae."

"You'd submit," a weak voice said.

"Sal!" the men cried out, all of them moving to her side, speaking at once.

Her eyes tried to follow them but couldn't keep up.  Too much.  Slow down.

The men fell silent.  "Sorry, demon," Zep said softly.

"Hey, Zep?" Sal whispered.

"Yeah, kid?"

"Thanks."

He shifted his chair closer.  "You remember it all?"

"Yeah.  I'm good.  I'm not human, Zep," she reminded him.  "It's not the same."

"Ok, demon.  Promise?"

Sal nodded slowly.

Blaec and Jase shared a look.  Jase just smiled and patted Blaec's shoulder then, together, they stood.  Blaec gestured for the men to clear the room while Jase leaned over and kissed Sal's head gently, then moved aside for Blaec to do the same.

"We're just outside, love," Blaec whispered.

"Thanks, guys," Sal croaked.

When Zep turned to stand, Jase shook his head, glancing at the tiny form tucked into the bed.  She needs you right now, not us.  We're good.

Zep nodded and moved closer to Sal.  He pulled her hand gently into his and held it to his chest while the room cleared.

"Tell me you aren't just trying to protect us, ok?" he begged her.

"No," she said, struggling to sit up.  Zep helped her, gently lifting her up so he could prop the pillows behind her back, then he offered her a glass of water.  Sal took a long drink before she continued.  "If you're worried about them trying to rape me, you can stop, big guy.  I'm pissed, yeah, but not for that.  I'm not even positive that's really what they wanted."

Zep said nothing, watching her face.

Sal sighed and patted his hands.  "Zep, humans have been raping us for centuries."

"That ain't the same thing, Sal, and you know it."

She just pushed the blankets back, exposing her thighs peeking out of the short hospital gown.  She pointed as she talked, her finger tracing one swirling pink line.  "It started when I was thirteen, here," she explained.  "They told me not to make a sound, but that was all. My master decided I was old enough.  I think that may have been the first time I had the maast, but I didn't know the difference back then.  I bit him - and they beat me for it."

Zep said nothing.

"About once a month after that, they had a big party, and there was always an auction of sorts.  The best present resulted in a night with me.  I learned to stop biting them, but I paid them back in other ways.  When I was about sixteen, I'd gotten pretty used to it.  I learned not to fight back and how to get it over faster."  Sal took another long drink.  "Same thing."

"That doesn't make it better, kid."

She shrugged.  "Funny thing?  I think I was just over seventeen.  Soldiers started coming through by then, and they gave me to some officer.  I don't know his name, but yeah."  Sal smiled at her memory.  "He was part iliri, the first one I'd seen.  I could smell he was different, but I thought it was the army.  I didn't know until I was a Blade that it was iliri and humans I was smelling.  I just thought the pungent smell was from being in combat."

Zep watched Sal's finger tracing the story in her tattoos.  The pink line faded into purple high on the inside of her thigh.

"He could have done anything he wanted.  I wasn't fighting by then, and I could see he wanted it, ya know?  But, he didn't.  I stripped and tried to climb on him, and he told me to stop.  He told me it wasn't right, but he wouldn't cause me any punishment.  I spent that night with him, just laying beside him.  We slept."

"Least there's some good men out there."

"Yeah, iliri," she clarified.  "I mean the Anglians, too, but here it's just the iliri."

"And me?" Zep asked.

Sal chuckled, lifting her pale eyes to meet his.  "You're iliri.  I can't even think of you as human, big brother."  She took another drink and passed the glass to him.  "That's when I decided to become an elite, ya know.  That soldier, he told me all about the elites, and he talked about the Blades, too.  He told me stories of war until I fell asleep against him.  He said I had to be eighteen to be conscripted, but I don't have a birth date.  I waited until it was eighteen years after the record of my purchase so I could prove it.  When the next group of soldiers stayed with us," Sal chuckled, "things changed."

"It worked out," Zep assured her.

"Yeah, it did.  They called me into the dining hall and told me I would be serving the Captain that night.  I waited until the dinner was over, and when he tried to escort me to the guest room, I hit him.  When he tried to restrain me, I bit the crap out of his arm."

"Damn, that's a pretty clear message."

Sal nodded.  "He yelled that I could have just said no, and I told him slaves didn't get that option.  He was pretty pissed.  I didn't know we could hit that hard, ya know?  I screamed at him that I'd rather die than spend another night with a human, and he laughed.  He said the army had plenty of ways to die, and conscripted me on the spot."  Sal smiled and leaned back.  "Took me three years.  I missed the first round you all had.  Found it two days after the closing date.  We heard you didn't accept anyone that time around, and I started working on my application before you'd even posted the next recruitment. I can't even tell you how it felt to get the approval for the trials.  This would be different if I were alone, but I'm not.  I'm never alone now, Zep."

"Yeah, you're one of us now," he said.  "Our Kaisae.  I'm gonna take care of you, ok?  I won't ever let anyone hurt you, demon.  I swear it."

"I know, Zep.  You've got my back, big brother.  You always have."  Sal smiled up at him, the exhaustion making her feel so weak and vulnerable.  "Thank you, babe.  I hate to say it, but I was pretty scared.  That's the first time I haven't been able to fight back."

"I know, kid," Zep whispered.  "But you got the whole pack behind ya.  We're all here with you, ok?"

Sal chuckled weakly.  "Yeah, and they disbanded us, trying to stop us, but it won't work.  I know you'll take care of me."  She caught his hand, holding it between her pale fingers.

Zep stared at the contrast between their skin.  "Yeah, kid.  I swear it.  I'd rather die than let anyone hurt ya."

"I know."  She squeezed again.  "And I feel the same.  Just don't let me get you in shit, ok?"

"Hell, babe.  You're the best reason to get in shit.  Someone's gotta make sure you don't fuck this up, right?  Besides, they think I'm human, remember?  Let's me take care of all you mutts a bit."

Chapter 12

Zep's words made Sal realize that it was the middle of the day.  All of the elite units should be in practice sessions or monitoring the borders of the Conglomerate's camp.  Her brothers were supposed to be on duty, not sitting around her hospital bed.

"Zep?  How'd?" she gestured at the door.  "Aren't you all supposed to be at your assignments?"

"Sturmgren yanked some cords," he told her.  "Made it known that any officer that didn't give us the day off for a family emergency would be getting the worst assignments until he retired.  They weren't happy, and we're pretty sure our officers will try to get even with us later, but yeah."  He bent to kiss her hand.  "I was right, too.  Devil Dogs is the only unit trying to make this easy for us.  They've been treating me as one of their own."

Sal nodded.  "Thank them for me, ok?"

"Already told them, kid.  The 112th is being pretty good to Razor, too, and of course Lightning Brigade with LT.  The rest of them have gone a bit feral.  Risk bit a guy for touching him."

"Damn.  Didn't see that one coming," she admitted.

"The one that shocked me the most was Shift.  He's refused orders and walked out of a drill.  They keep trying to say he's more human than iliri, and, well, he's doing a good job of proving them wrong.  He's been written up twice already, but the guy you took a bolt for?  Kolton?  He's been smoothing things over.  None have been as bad as Azure, though.  Berrik gave Trax orders to tame you, I guess."

She tilted her head, almost shrugging.  "Yeah, Ran told me.  Trax doesn't care for our kind.  I think a whisper is all he'd need."

"Sturmgren's gonna want you to press charges.  His hands are tied unless you do."

"How's Anglia taking it?" Sal asked as someone tapped at the open door.

"Not good," Dominik said peering around the corner.  "I heard you were awake, can I steal a moment?"

Sal nodded at him, and Zep made to leave, but Dom waved him back down.  "You're good, man, and you can tell the rest.  Sal, Rragri's about to cause a mess over this.  She wants to demand something.  I can't remember the word, but it's a Grauoran challenge thing.  You know what I'm talking about?"

"Yeah. Lyrva."  When Zep looked at her strangely, she explained.  "Old tradition.  The injured party has the right to demand a trial by combat, basically.  As the injured party, I could either fight or name a champion to fight for me.  That lets the domestics have the same rights.  It's to the death."

"Damn.  Yeah," Zep said smiling.

Sal shook her head, looking up at the King.  "She can't."

Dominik sighed, his shoulders relaxing as the air fell out.  "Thank you, Kaisae.  I wasn't sure if you'd understand."

"Well I don't," Zep grumbled.

"Lyrva is a public thing.  Witnesses, and all that.  I'm not about to let anyone fight for me, not even Jase, so that means it'd be a few days."  She looked up at Zep.  "Just think for a second how the humans would take it if some beasts demand a fight to the death between an iliri and a human, only days before they try to come to a diplomatic agreement.  The humans would be so offended that we'd all be blocked.  Dom and the Anglians?  They'd have no option but to head home."

Zep sighed and leaned back in his chair.  "How do you see all of that so easy, Sal?"

She shrugged.  "A few years of crawling around in Blaec's head.  Dom, tell her I said no.  I'm not pressing charges, either."

"What?" Zep surged to his feet.

Sal grabbed his hand weakly and pulled him down.  "We all know what happened.  I don't need a court to make my decisions for me.  If I press charges, they'll make this about my love life, and you know what a mess that is.  Considering I was all over Blaec the other night?  That won't end well."

"The poison, though..."

"No.  We can't prove that - not really.  The grauori got it all out of my system.  It's our word against theirs.  I don't even know how they slipped it to me.”  She gently squeezed his hand.  “There's nothing there, Zep.  Tomorrow or the next day, I'll be back in training with them.  We need to play this close.  We need the treaty more than anything else right now, ok?  Until we know we can get Viraenova, we need the Conglomerate to bring in Myrosica.  That's all there is to it."

"I don't like it either Sal," Dom said.  "I'm going to demand that they move you to a new unit."

She paused, slowly looking up at him with a devious smile.  "Actually, that's not a bad idea, Dom, but not like you think.  Ask.  Make it a pretty public thing, too.  I'll refuse and tell you to keep your nose out of the Conglomerate's business."

He looked at her for a moment, then chuckled.  "OK, you have a point.  I see where you're going with this."

She nodded slowly, the plans running through her mind.  "Warn the Shields.  Maast… and Rragri.  I may need to have a bit of a spectacle with her."

Zep patted her hand.  "I don't think she'd mind that.  It'd be amusing to her, and I see where you're going.  You hold off a grauori, she shows her respect for you..."  He thought about it for a long moment.  "How you gonna end it without one of you submitting?"

"If, say, Dominik broke us up, or we fight to a draw," she suggested.  "According to customs, Dom is her equal.  He could make us stop without causing a problem of rank."

"And how am I going to stop the Kaisae and Orassae in a fight?" Dom asked.

"Yell really loud," Sal told him.

Zep clenched her fingers a bit tighter.  "I'm not ok with you going back to Azure, though."

"It's not your choice," she said, holding his gaze.

Zep looked down.  "I know.  I'm still not ok with it.  They did this once.  They'll think they got away with it."

"True, but while I was laying there, I couldn't do much besides think.  The toxin they gave me?  It didn't cloud my mind that badly, but it stopped my body."  She paused to let that sink in.  "I realized something really important.  How many elite units does the Conglomerate have?"

Zep looked at her strangely.  "Ten now that the Blades are gone."

Sal nodded, her eyes never leaving.  "How many of us are there?"

"Ten.  What are you getting at?"

A devious smile began to lift her lips.  "Make sure you learn everything you can.  Every trick, tactic, story, and bit of history they'll share.  We know some units are bigger, others smaller, but figure out why, how they got those permissions, and every single thing about them.  Remember it like an iliri, Zep.  Store it; seal it.  I know you can do that."

His mouth hung open. "Damn, they really fucked up this time."

"What?" Dom asked confused.

"They just gave us the keys to the Kingdom, sire."  He laughed.  "They fucking have no idea what we are, and they just gave us every last secret the Conglomerate has.  This country relies heavily on the elites.  Each unit has its own way of handling things, and that's what sets us apart.  Our tactics are unique - and often unprecedented."

Dom nodded, quickly realizing the implications.  "And they just gave you the means to learn it all."

Zep laughed, bobbing his head.  "If they ever come against Anglia, they won't have a chance.  Not only that but with the memories we're all packing in, we can steal their tactics and use them against Terric.  That's the last thing he'd expect, especially coming from Anglia.  You've been known to fight in a very old, traditional style."

"Yeah, antiquated.  Standing across the line waiting to die," Sal said.

"Right.  So adding the grauori, then using elite tactics with the greens?  You'll break most anything they toss at you with ease.  The Conglomerate just gave us decades of training with this lovely little tantrum."

Sal made a dismissive noise.  "If the other elites as bad as Azure, they already didn't stand a chance, but yeah.  Zep just basically laid out what I was thinking.  Shit, the Shields are better than anything I've seen here, Dom, and they're still finding their own way.  Go on.  Go tell the rest.  I'll be back at work tomorrow."

Dom didn't budge.  "So, you're ok with dropping it, Sal?  I mean, we both know it's the best way to play this, but are you really ok with it?"

"Yeah.  I couldn't give a shit about this place right now.  I just want to make sure things are set up for me to go home."

The King nodded and leaned over the bed, kissing her forehead gently.  "Be safe, Kaisae.  I'll have Ilija relay anything we need from now on, ok?  Next time I come visit, I'll bring you flowers.  I'm surprised no one else did."  With that, the King slipped out of the room.

For a long moment, Zep just sat there, sliding his thumb across the back of her hand.  "You scared the shit out of me, you know that?" Zep asked softly.  "And I thought about flowers, but it's kinda a human thing."

She waved off the idea of flowers, knowing that wasn't what was really bothering him.  "I'm sorry, man.  I woke up, and couldn't open my eyes.  I realized it wasn't just a bad dream when the dumb-ass pulled my pants off."

Zep's eyes flicked between hers.  "You have a voice that can wake, well," he chuckled, "a whole kingdom.  I think you hit every grauori out there.  I about hit the roof in my room, and was moving before I was really awake."

Sal looked at him strangely.  "They're running linked?"

"Yeah.  Through Roo.  Rragri demanded it when she heard we'd become a target.  Good thing, too.  You had four healers on you."

Sal groaned.  "I remember something about that.  Minds all over my head, and damn.  You ever had more than one heal you?"

"Nah.  Never get that fucked up, kid."

"Well, let's just say the vertigo gets a lot worse.  I wasn't sure if that was the drugs or the heal.  Were the pups there?"

Zep chuckled.  "Raast healed you, demon.  Risk said it's like nothing he's seen before.  The little whelp said the grauori were doing it wrong, and she fixed it."

"Ah, ok.  That makes more sense.  I thought I felt her."  Sal touched her temple.  "But they shouldn't have control of their abilities yet, I didn't think."

Zep just shrugged.  "Risk is asking about them.  Hwa and Roo were shocked, too.  Shift and Risk think we healed them too much the first day."

Sal stared into the distance for a moment.  "If Raast is healing, then what is Rhyx doing?  If Raast is that strong?"

Zep shrugged.  "No idea.  They aren't quite like the other grauori either if some of the things I've been told are true."

"How so?"

"Well, they're about ten weeks now, and their language is really good.  It's not just that, but also their logic.  They're acting more like four-month old pups, one of the females said.  They spend more time standing.  Rhyx is doing amazing with her hands - all four of them.  I guess she's supposed to be clumsy still at this age."

Sal chuckled.  "She's working door knobs.  Told me she can reach them.  I guess you all need to be sure to lock your doors when you have company."

Zep laughed at that.  "No worries there.  Geo's spent some time at the brothel, but I think that's it.  None of the rest of us have any interest."  He looked away for a moment, thinking.  "Sal?"

"Yeah?"

"I'm probably out of line, so don't take this the wrong way, ok?"

She tilted her head to the side and nodded.

"You're going back to Azure tomorrow.  The rest of the guys, they're deployed.  In the area, but still in the field.  Devil Dogs are the only ones still bunking in the barracks."

"Yeah.  That's why you were closest last night."

He nodded.  "Yeah.  So sleep with me?  I mean, I got a bed big enough for two, and if they try that again, I'll be right there."  He chuckled.  "I hope you know what I mean.  Damn.  I'm just sayin' - "

Sal lifted a hand to halt his embarrassed explanation.  "I got ya.  Same bunk, someone to watch your back."  He relaxed, and she rubbed his arm.  "Yeah.  It's a good idea.  If they think this worked, they'll try it again, and there's no way they can get both of us."

"Ok.  I'll ask Jase and Blaec.  I mean, it's your call, I know that and all, but I don't want things to be weird."

The smell coming off him made her giggle, but she ignored it.  "I understand.  You don't snore, do you?  I hate it when humans snore."

Zep shrugged.  "I dunno, kid.  Tell me in the morning."

"Oh no.  If you snore, I'll be waking your ass up."

With that, Zep stood and kissed her head gently.  "I've had you long enough.  Cyno won't admit it, but he's been worried."  He brushed a hair from her cheek.  "You two have a good thing, you know that?  I don't know what it is - "

She grabbed his hand before he could leave.  "He's always in my head, Zep.  I mean always.  Conscious, unconscious.  Always.  Blaec's not like that which is why he's Dernor, and Jase is Ahnor."

"And that's not awkward?"

Sal gave a little shake of her head.  "You're the only other one that knows."  Then she met his eyes, oddly pleased that he didn't look down.  "I mean, always.  We burned the link open between us."

His head slowly tilted, but he was smiling.  "I'm a little jealous actually, demon.  I always thought what the iliri had was good, but that?  Yeah.  That's the kind of thing, well..."  He sighed.  "That's why I can't touch a human."

"There's a downside," she warned him.  "If one of us dies..."  Her eyes shifted to the far wall.  "Cessivi, that's what it means, Zep.  We share everything.  Even death."

"Then we make sure it's when you're a very frail, old iliri, Sal.  Ain't nothing stopping either of you before then, ok?"

Sal nodded.  "I just thought you should know."

Silence hung for a moment.  "It's just to sleep, kid.  I'm not brave enough to get between the two of you.  I'm just taking care of my Kaisae.  Now, I'm gonna send your men in."

"Just let me know when you stop telling yourself that, ok?" she called after him.

Chapter 13

The next morning Sal was waiting in the practice arena, early.  Very early.  Her weapons were stored across her body.  The steel knives had been replaced by ceramic ones, her black and white sabers lay sheathed at her back.  Nineteen blades total.  Raj walked up behind her - and she smiled.

"Back for more bitch?" he asked.

"More?  You make it sound like you got something the first time."  She stepped toward him, and Raj tensed.  "I like it rough, though," she said, leaning toward his mouth.

He shoved her back.  "Fuck no, scrubber.  I don't fucking trust you."

Sal shrugged, unable to stop the evil smile.  "You heard about the charges yet?"

"No.  Trax said there's no way they'll find me guilty."

"He's right."  She crossed her arms and lifted one white eyebrow.  "I told them to drop it."  The stunned silence made her want to laugh.

Getting nothing else from him, she moved back to her position in the ranks.  Soon, the others began to arrive.  All of them looked at her in shock, but no one said a word.  Sal was standing at an easy parade rest when Drago Trax arrived.  He looked around at the men milling in the arena.

"Lieutenant Luxx, what do you have to do with this?" he asked.

"Nothing sir.  You told me to be early.  Here I am."

"Fucking bitch," Raj muttered.

"Leave it, Raj," Drago said.  "You're in enough shit as it is."

"Sir?" Sal asked politely.

"What?"

"I wanted to make sure you knew that the charges had been dropped."

The Captain of Azure Silence eyed her warily.  "Why?"

Her smile slowly showed itself.  "It suited me."

"Not good enough, soldier.  Why'd you drop the charges?  I got my ass chewed over that shit, and you just dropped it?"

"Yeah.  I think that pretty much covers it."

"No, not nearly.  Spill it."

She turned her head slightly and held his gaze.  Her face had become as cold as ice.  "You don't have the clearance," she said flatly.  Behind her, Wyra chuckled.

Trax jerked his head away, settling on his first officer.  "Enough of this shit.  Raj, take them through the drills.  I want every last one of them in a good sweat before lunch, you hear me?  We work as a unit, iliri.  Learn to play well with others, or we'll cut you.  Ain't many elites taking in new men right now either."

Obediently, Sal fell into the formation and followed the orders Raj screamed at them.  Over and over, he called them through both stances and changes in formations - and sometimes both at once.  When the humans began to tire, he slowed the call until they caught their breath again.  After the millionth formation change, Sal found herself drilling next to Wyra.

They synchronized their movements without effort.  Thrust, parry, block.  All of them were performed as fluidly as dancing.  Raj noticed and yelled for the humans to take a break, calling for Sal and Wyra to continue.  He increased the speed of the commands, one word barely out of his mouth before he was screaming the next, yet the iliri never faltered.  He called about faces, turns, pivots, and more stances, and the pair moved as one.  When his voice began to grow rough, he finally called them to a halt.

"Take a break.  You get fifteen minutes.  Someone pass me some water, damn it."

Sal and Wyra moved to the side, well away from the humans, and sat in the dust.  Wyra looked to the ground before he dared to raise his eyes and ask, "What is it about you?"

All she could do was shrug.  "We don't know.  Roo said it’s because I am Kaisae."

He nodded, mulling that over.  "I've never hit all of them that easily before.  I certainly was never able to match my partner like that."

Sal chuckled.  "Synchronized movements work both ways, Wyra.  I have to match you as much as you need to match me."

"It's Reko, by the way.  I know we didn't meet so well, but that was a year ago.  I'd almost started to believe I was the only one."

Her animosity toward the pure iliri man began to fade.  "After these last few days here, I can see why you thought challenging me was a good idea."

"What do you mean?" he asked.

"They don't exactly make you feel welcome, do they?"

Reko chuckled.  "No.  No, they really don't."

"Blades weren't like that,” she told him.  “I couldn't imagine an elite being treated like this.  I mean, we all dreamed of it.  You work hard enough, you get in, you get some privileges.  Not here."

"What was it like in the Blades, Kaisae?"

At the sound of her title, her head twitched, but she ignored it.  "Just Sal.  And it was like a family.  Oh sure, we put on the show in public, but between us, it was just a family.  We still are, you know."

"You can't get to see them much, not with the way they spread you all out."

"We don't have to see each other.  Don't you know about a link?"

Reko looked at her blankly.

"Maast.  Seriously?  You have no idea what I'm talking about?"

He shook his head.

She glanced at the ground, thinking about how to explain it.  "We hear each other," she said pointing to her head.  "The grauori, too.  Come see me tonight, when we're dismissed.  We'll fix you up.  No iliri should be without a link."

"Does it hurt?" he asked.

"Nah.  Think of it as a hub with spokes."  Sal drew a crude example in the dirt.  "The linker is the hub, and the rest of us are at the end of the spokes.  You get more than one linker, and we can cross between groups.  Everyone attached to that linker can talk among themselves, but not to the rest.  At least not without our linker sharing the thought to the other pack."

"And how do you get into this?"

She shrugged.  "It just takes a touch.  Skin to skin.  That's how most of our skills work."

Reko nodded, then he shifted awkwardly.  "Can I ask you something personal, Sal?"

"Sure.  I don't promise to answer."

"Does Major Doll still claim you?"

That was not at all what she'd expected.  "You really don't get it at all, do you?"

"What do you mean?"

With a groan, she laid back on the ground, stretching her arms over her head.  "Listen to your instincts more, Reko."

He huffed out a laugh.  "Yeah, I try, but it's confusing the hell out of me.  I haven't been around many of us.  You're the only pure-blood I've ever seen, let alone talked to."

That's exactly what she'd been like, back when she applied to the Blades.  A trickle of memories teased her, dozens of pieces begging to be put together.  How could any iliri grow up knowing so little about their people?  She couldn't be the only one who'd been sold off as an infant.  And if she wasn't...

"Where'd you grow up?" she asked.

"Merriton.  I guess they did some experiments down there."

Which meant she was right.  She wasn't the only one.  "Yeah.  Me too.  Makes me wonder how many of us are left."

"Four."  His confident answer shocked her.  "Well, there are four of us left from the experiments.  The rest they either killed or died before they were sold.  If you’re from Merriton, I guess you're the female."

She'd always thought that information was classified or something.  "Yeah, I got the report, but how do you know that?"

"I went digging.  Some company was breeding us, trying to improve us to make pet soldiers.  They had twenty-seven children born, two sets of twins.  Of those, eight were stillborn.  Ten were used in other experiments and didn't survive, five died from either improper nutrition or diseases.  Four of us lived and were sold to pay for the cost of the experiment.  You brought a pretty high price."

"I'm scared to ask."

"Six hundred thousand krits."

She sat up and looked at him.  "Maast.  Why?"

"Females are known to be enticing."  He shrugged.

"Ok, well that explains your bad manners that first day."  Sal huffed a weak laugh, then decided to start at the beginning.  "So, the first thing you need to know is that no one claims me.  I am the Kaisae.  I make the decision on who I choose as a mate.  Even a dalliance."  She looked at him pointedly, and he nodded.  "Think of it like humans, but backward.  Imagine how a man would take it if his woman told him that she owned him."

Reko chuckled.  "Gotcha."

"And yes, Blaec and Cyno are mine."

"Both?"

She nodded.  "Cyno is Ahnor, Blaec is Dernor.  You know what those mean?"

"No.  I know they called Cyno Ahnor in Anglia, but that's it."

"First mate is Ahnor.  Second is Dernor."

With a chuckle, he rubbed at the tip of his ear.  "I'm almost sorry I asked.  What about the human?"

"Zep? From the other day?"

Reko nodded.

"He's my brother."

"But you hugged him like that?"

"Yeah."  She shrugged away the supposed implications.  "That's the whole instinct thing.  If you see a Blade, watch him.  None of us touch anyone outside the unit if we can help it.  Grauori don't count.  They don't feel the same.  Human or iliri?  We don't touch them unless we have to.  Inside the pack, we're very familiar."

Reko was taking it all in.  "How so?"

"Well, it's hard to explain.  Little things, like hugging, are common.  The men are always grabbing one of the other guys' arms or patting a shoulder.  They kiss me often.  The top of my head, my hand, things like that.  I mean, it's not even uncommon for us to break for camp and end up laying in a group.  Me on Jase and Blaec, Zep's legs across another man's shins, things like that."

"Why?"

Sal lifted her hands and let them drop.  "I have no idea.  It just feels right.  Touching my brothers is something I barely notice anymore.  I did when I first joined, but now?  It just feels right."

He slowly licked his lips, dipping his head to look at her through perfectly white lashes.  Everything about his posture screamed submission.  "Will you teach me?  I don't want to offend you again, but it's kinda nice not to be the only one anymore.  I just don't have anyone else to ask."

Sal reached over and rubbed his upper arm, her hand touching only his uniform.  "Yeah.  I was there once - and someone taught me.  Make friends with the grauori, too.  They know more than I do."

"Really?"

Sal nodded.  "Touch one.  Smell one."

"They have eyes like us, and I heard you say we're related to them, but is it that obvious?"

"I don't know.  It was to us."  Then she pulled her legs under her.  "Come on, he's going to call us back soon.  Dunno about you, but I'm tired of people yelling at me."

Reko huffed at the truth of that and pulled himself to his feet.  "You learn to ignore it, eventually.  It's been nice watching you put them in their place, though."

They both grabbed their weapons and dusted themselves off, moving into position.  Raj saw, sighed, and climbed to his feet.  At least he didn't look any happier about it than the iliri felt.

"You scrubbers ready for more?" he tried to taunt.

"It wasn't me that needed the break," she pointed out.

Raj almost rolled his eyes.  "You can't keep it up all day.  Don't tempt me to try."

Sal grinned, making sure the humans could see her pointed teeth.  "I just came from a combat zone, Raj.  I'm not sure what kind of battles you've been in, but ours usually take a few hours at least."  She flicked her ears up, trying to look as innocent as possible, but her tone just didn't match.  "You'd drop before I would," she said, and it was clear she didn't mean in training.

Ignoring her comment, Raj started drilling them again, unaware the iliri were actually enjoying it.  The harder he pushed, the more they relaxed into the moves.  Sal despised downtime, and her training with Reko was as enjoyable to her as a good meal or a fierce round of sparring.  She'd just truly warmed up when a voice called out.

"I'm supposed to collect Lieutenant Luxx!"

Chapter 14

"At ease," Raj grumbled at the iliri before turning to the soldier who'd interrupted.  "Who are you?"

"Dalyr Trant, emissary of the grauori of Anglia."

Raj sighed.  "And why do you think I should send my soldier off with you?"

Dalyr chuckled, making no effort to stay professional.  "Because your politicians are demanding it.  I was closest, so the Orassae asked me to make the request."

"What?" Raj asked, confused.  "Who is summoning her?"

"Your Parliament, I guess, because the Orassae asked.  You Raj Jozefo?"

"Yeah, what's it to you?"

"Fuck off," Dalyr said.  "You've been called, too."  He gestured, and a pair of grauori made their way to his side.  "I'm to have you taken into custody."

"Sicking your dogs on me?  Fucking Anglia."

Dalyr hopped over the wood railing and stormed into Raj's face.  "You want to make this a thing, we can make this a thing.  You Conglomerate fucks have no idea how deep in shit you are right now.  Let's go, fucker.  I'll put your ass on the ground right now."

"Lieutenant!" Sal said, and Dalyr snapped to attention.

"Sorry, sir," he replied.

"At ease," she breathed.

Raj glared at her, then turned back to Dalyr.  "Man, you fuck with me, and shit gets ugly between the Conglomerate and Anglia.  We're all bound by The Conventions, and there are not a damned thing you can do to me because of it."

Dalyr looked up at him and laughed.  "Yeah, that's where you're wrong.  You're the fuck that tried to jack the Kaisae, aren't ya?  Yeah, well I got news for you.  I'm not bound by The Conventions."

Sal smothered her laugh behind her hands, making Raj look at her.  "He's right," she said.

"How the fuck do you know that?"

Sal tipped her head to the side.  "I assigned him."  Then she looked at her former soldier.  "You get that promotion yet, Dalyr?"

"Nah, Kaisae.  Next month.  My girl said yes, though.  Just figured you should know you were right."

"Told ya.  And thanks for the man the other morning."

His eyes dropped to her boots.  "Anytime, Kaisae.  We owe ya."

The men of Azure Silence looked between them confused.  Sal sighed and decided to explain. "Lieutenant Trant is considered Grauoran, currently.  He's assigned as an intermediary between the grauori and the humans.  There's a contingent of grauori assigned to the Verdant Shields that are the opposite. Each is bound to the laws of the kingdom he serves."

"That's Anglia," Tomac pointed out.

Sal shook her head.  "Anglia's the country.  Humans, grauori, iliri - those are the kingdoms.  Anglia's just's the name of the land they all live on.  Only humans signed the conventions."

"Sounds complicated," Kap said.

She turned and lifted an eyebrow.  "Explain Parliamentary elections to them sometime.  Let's see which is worse."

"Good point."

"Kaisae," Dalyr said, "I hate to push, but the Orassae is adamant."

Sal waved him down.  "Tell her I'll come.  And Dalyr, it's still Lieutenant here."

He grinned.  "Not to them.  Lieutenant is a human term, Kaisae.  You are not human."

"You still trying to claim leadership in Anglia, Luxx?" Raj sneered.

Dalyr grabbed the hilt of his sword and leaned into the man's face again.  "We could only be so lucky.  Kaisae is a term of respect for a dominant female.  Sal is exactly that.  The Sergeant at Arms is the title of the person who controls the Anglian Army, and the Orassae organizes the maargra, or grauori soldiers."

"Raj," Drago yelled from the other side of the arena, waving a note.  "You and Luxx need to see Parliament."

Dalyr cocked his head, a wry smile on his lips.  "Coming?" he asked the man before raising his voice to the approaching officer.  "I'm here to collect him, sir."

"Him?" Drago asked, storming toward them.

Dalyr nodded once.  "Yes, sir.  The Orassae has demanded that the suspect be detained."

"And Luxx?"

"She is not a suspect.  Lieutenant Luxx is a witness to the alleged crime."

"I see.  Thought you said this shit was dropped, Luxx."

Sal just looked at him blandly, not wanting to show how much she knew about the Anglian plans.  "I have no control over how offended others are.  If Rragri decides to make this political, that's between her and Parliament."

"And you think you're that important?" Drago asked.

"She is, sir," Dalyr said.  "Kaisae Luxx is the only known pure iliri female at this time.  The Orassae has claimed her as family and feels that the grauori owe her a life debt.  One for each of them."

Sal closed her eyes and let the air in her lungs seep out.  "Fucking bitch."

"Yeah, pretty much," Dalyr agreed.  "She's not gonna let this go, Lieutenant.  She was good until the other night; now she's back to quoting histories."

"Histories?" Drago asked.

Sal shot him an exasperated look.  "Try reading sometime, sir.  I hear it can be an enjoyable hobby.  Dalyr, did she call any other witnesses?"

"Yeah.  You won't like it, though."

"Just tell me."

"The Blades - and everyone in a link."

"Fuck."

Dalyr patted her arm.  Kaisae, I'm to tell you to challenge her.  Demand that she let it be.  Both Dominik and Parliament will break it up.

She'll listen to Parliament?

Yeah, this time.  She's amused.

Ok.  Tell her I've already been briefed.  Let's get this over with.

"If you both would follow me?" Dalyr asked, gesturing toward the courthouse.

Sal spent the rest of the afternoon before Parliament with Rragri and Dominik, posturing before the Conglomerate delegation.  Representative Berrik tried everything in her power to embarrass the Anglian leaders, but as quickly as she managed to be offensive, Sal made a comment that smoothed it over, veiling it as the answer to a question.  Hour after hour, the politicians raged.  Sal and Rragri grew tired of it quickly, but they knew this was necessary.

Dominik insisted that Sal be moved to another unit.  His request brought at least two politicians to their feet and tempers began to flare.  Dom countered every accusation by simply reminding the politicians of the assassinations carried out inside his nation.  Sal had to force herself to stay stoic, knowing that Representative Berrik was quickly falling out of favor with her peers.  At home, such extremist views sounded powerful, but that faded when potential allies started making their own demands.

Rragri insisted that the iliri were truly her people and that humans had no claims on them.  Parliament countered with the fact that most Conglomerate citizens carried as much human ancestry as iliri. When Sal and Rragri felt they'd laid the foundation for their alliance negotiations well enough, Sal made a loud and vehement declaration of her responsibilities to the Conglomerate.  Rragri snarled, Dominik snapped something at her in Grauoran - which was barely intelligible - and Parliament apologized.  The meeting was adjourned with all accusations of a crime being dropped, and the Anglian leaders making amends to her for their behavior.  Sal finished the whole thing by storming into the foyer and telling the grauori to release Raj Jozefo.  The guards dropped to their bellies in submission, and Raj quickly stepped away from them while Sal glared.

She caught a familiar scent of a human behind her.  "Lieutenant?" Ilija said softly.

Sal turned to him, overly aware of Raj beside her.  "Yeah?"

"His Majesty, Dominik Jens, has asked me to give you a gift.  He begs you to accept this as a sign of his regret."  Ilija passed her a heavy object wrapped in deep green cloth.  "If this is suitable, I'm to report it to Parliament," he said, his eyes just flicking to the man beside her.

Sal unrolled the cloth and heard the clank of steel.  She smiled as her knives came into sight.  "Thank you, Colonel.  Thank you very much.  Tell Dom I appreciate it."

He nodded and then left, pushing his way into the courtroom.

Removing the ceramic blades from her belt, she tucked them in the tops of her boots, then slid the steel blades in their place.

Raj's mouth hung open as he watched.  "Is that real steel?"

"Yes.  Almost two kilos of it," she said, walking out of the door.  Raj followed behind her.  "Stay the fuck away from me, Raj.  I just have to deal with your shit for two more weeks, so don't push me."

"Why two weeks?"

"After that, Anglia either signs or doesn't sign a treaty with the Alliance.  If they do, we're gonna kick the shit out of Terric.  If they don't, we're gonna get our asses kicked by Terric.  Considering the Emperor's only goal in life is to kill my people?  It's kinda a big deal to me."

Raj grabbed her shoulders and yanked Sal around to face him.  Without thinking, she backhanded him, knocking him to the ground.

"Fuck, bitch" he hissed, pressing at the coming bruise.  "I just wanted to know if that's what the shit in there was about."

"Yeah.  Dom and Rragri are good friends.  They're fucking pissed about what they're doing to us here, and they're willing to make a scene about it.  I was pretty rude to them in there, and they've been nothing but amazing to me."

Raj gestured at her waist.  "Two kilos of steel?  Yeah, I'd say."

"No, those were mine already.  Dom just made sure Parliament can't take them from me.  You thought I was a bitch before, you should see how well I work with my preferred weapons."

"You actually use those?  In battle?"

Sal gave him a feral smirk.  "A lot."

"Look, I know you think I'm a fucking fool.  I get it.  I can still see what you're up to."

"And what's that?" she asked, crossing her arms.

"You're thinking about defecting.  Anglia loves you.  The damned beast says she's your kin.  You refused to commit in there to Parliament even though you said some real pretty shit to them."  He looked up at her.  "I'm right, aren't I?"

"Fuck you," Sal growled, turning away.

"Iliri don't lie real good either," Raj called back.  "Your ears always give it away.  I'll make you a deal, Sal."

She turned and looked at him.

"You got my ass out of shit.  I don't know why, but you did.  I won't say shit if you help me do something."

"Are you fucking serious?" she gasped.  "Right now, I have a whole lot more credibility than you.  Go ahead.  Scream it to the rooftops.  No one is going to believe you."

He shrugged.  "Don't mean you shouldn't help me.  You got pull in places I don't.  Get Trax out.  Reassigned, demoted, don’t care, but that prick is getting us killed.   I've been in Azure for three years.  Wyra's been in for almost two.  I'm the most veteran member."

Sal looked at him and cocked her head.  "You've got to be kidding.  Even the newest units have men who've served for five years."

He shook his head.  "Nah, that's what started it.  Things were going pretty good - and then you showed up.  You got the old man pissed off, and he's back to his typical shit.  He sends us into combat and sits behind the lines, calling orders to us.  Half the time we can't even hear what he's saying.  We lose half our numbers every fight.  Fucking about face and parry shit.  We haven't drilled mounted in months.  When I joined Azure, we were elites.  Now?  I think he's trying to kill us."

"Why is this my problem?" she asked.

"Cuz you're Azure, now.  When we get orders, you'll be right there with us."

Sal rolled her eyes.  "Yeah.  And I've been in battle on foot before.  I know how to hold my own in there.  With Reko beside me, we'll do just fine."

Raj stared for a moment, then his shoulders slumped, and he just sighed.  "Fair enough.  Ya got me cleared.  We'll call it a deal on that." He turned and started walking back.

"You're serious?" Sal called at his back.

He stopped but didn't turn back.  "Yeah.  I jacked ya cuz Trax ordered it.  I didn't expect that shit."

"Zep, or the grauori?"

Rubbing his head, he turned to face her once more.  "I meant the sedation.  I did it.  Slipped it in your water at the end of practice."

She could smell nothing but the truth on him.  "I'm actually impressed you managed that."

"I knew you'd kick the shit out of me otherwise.  Look.  I was just gonna scare ya a bit.  I swear.  I don't fucking rape women."

"Yeah.  I hear that's what they all say."

"Well, I'm sure not gonna fuck ya with those two standing beside me."

Sal glanced at his crotch, and then back to his face.  "I'm not buying it."

"Fuck yeah, I get hard.  It happens in battle, too," Raj shrugged defiantly.  "Doesn't mean I planned to use it.  Trax said to shake you up a bit, get that chip off your shoulder or he'd take it out on us.  Was just supposed to be a little hazing, but my dick gets hard anytime I'm in a confrontation."  He jerked his chin up.  "Happens to most men."

Sal shook her head in disgust and turned away.

He scrambled after her.  "Sal!  I'm not gonna touch you, but just stop."

She sighed and let him catch up.  "What?"

"Can't you like read minds or something?"

"No.  Well, yes, but not yours."

"Ok?"

"Only iliri and grauori minds.  Well, kinda.  It's complicated.  I can't read minds, I can just talk in my mind with people I'm linked with."

"Fuck.  Then that's out."

The disappointment in his voice convinced her.  "Ok.  Fine!  I'll make sure Sturmgren knows."

"Seriously?  You just sit down and chat with General Sturmgren?"

Sal looked at him strangely.  "Yeah."

"You do know that most of us don't get that, right?"

"And most of you haven't bitten a king either.  What's your point?"

Raj actually chuckled at that.  "Fair enough.  Thanks.  I mean it."

With a sigh, she turned to the barracks one more time.  Raj fell in beside her like there had never been a problem between them.  She wanted to bite the idiot but refrained.  They walked in silence for a bit, but before they were back to the practice arena, the moron had one more question.

"What's with the tattoos?"

"It's an iliri thing."

His eyes roamed her uniform.  "So all of you are inked?"

"Some more than others.  I think I have more now than Cyno, but I had more to say."

"Say?"

Sal stopped and turned to him, pinning her ears to her skull.  "Ok.  Look, I really don't give a shit what you want.  I don't care what you need, and I don't care if Azure lives or dies.  Can I make that any more clear to you?  None of this is my fucking problem.  You learn to use your weapons, or you don't.  You don't try to convince me to make your life easy by slipping poison into my water.  I couldn't care less that you want to fuck me.  It's how I was designed.  But don't ever try to drug me again.  Next time, I'll let them all kill you."

Shooting him with one last murderous look, she turned again and walked back to the arena.

"What are you going to tell them?" he asked.

"That shit's been dropped."

"K.  And I ain't gonna say shit, ya know?"

"Oh I know," she promised.  "You say shit; I'll kill you.  I'm not joking Raj.  I'll kill you, and the Conglomerate can't do a single thing to me."

"Yeah.  I kinda see that."

Chapter 15

Drago Trax drilled them until well after sundown that night.  To make up for lost time, he'd said.  When they were finally dismissed, the humans were exhausted and the iliri were more than a little annoyed.  That's when Drago passed her a blue envelope.  The seal on it was from Ran Sturmgren.  Sal read through it while she walked back to the barracks with Reko.  Evidently, the General wanted to meet with her over lunch. Most likely, it was about her dropping the charges, but she had a few other things to talk to him about, so it worked out.

When the two iliri reached the barracks, she told Reko, "Grab a bath, and meet me in the hall," as she tossed her scabbards over her shoulder.

"You still have your friend coming by?" he asked, meaning Arctic.

"Yeah.  He was here already but had to step out for a bit.  It doesn't take long, man.  Explaining it all takes longer, and you won't need us close for that."  Sal chuckled.  "Not if you're anything like me, that is."

"K," Reko said.  He looked at the ground a moment, then flicked his eyes up to her quickly before dropping them again.  "Sal?"

"Yeah?"

"I wouldn't trust them.  They'll try it again, you know."

She reached out and grabbed Reko's hand, waiting for him to look at her.  "I won't be in my room for a while, Rek.  I got this covered."

"Your brother?"

"Yeah.  Devil Dogs are just upstairs.  There's no rule against it so no one can say a thing."  Her other hand dangled the keys to Zep's room.

"K.  Then let me get clean, and I'll meet you back here."

He turned toward the bathing area while she went to her assigned room.  Sal grabbed a few items and shoved them into a pack.  Some of her stuff had been moved.  Her uniforms were wrinkled, and the mattress sat on the bed perfectly straight.  She just shook her head, grabbed her packs, then closed the door behind her.  If she made an ordeal out of this, it would only encourage them.

Unlike most bases, in Myrosica, the military had gender separate bathing facilities.  Supposedly, it was to accommodate the local customs.  The women's bathing room was nearly empty.  A few ladies reclined in the tubs, but the atmosphere was private.  Sal slipped out of her clothes and stepped into a tub of warm water, dunking herself completely.  She scrubbed furiously at her pale hair, rinsing it well, and had just started on her body when a dark skinned woman claimed the tub next to her.

"Nice tats," she said, propping her leg on the edge of the tub, a razor in her hand.

"Thanks."  Sal hoped that would end the conversation.

The girl refused to take the hint.  She pointed at her own throat and nodded to Sal.  "Blades?"

"I guess word's already gotten out.  Yeah."

"Sorry to hear about it.  Sucks what they did to you all.  I'm Rayna, by the way.  Devil Dogs."

"Sal.  We've met before."

The girl laughed.  "Yeah, in Prin.  Not claiming Azure, eh?  Don't blame you for that at all.  They've become a joke."

"Please tell me they weren't always this big of a mess?" Sal asked.

"Well, no.  It's been years, though, Sal.  Five or so?  Something happened up in Unav, and they've been pretty much fucked since."

Sal nodded and rinsed the soap from her body.  Then she leaned forward in the tub and ran oils through her hair, thinking the chit chat was over, but Rayna spoke up again.

"I'm jealous, ya know.  I hear iliri don't shave."

Sal flicked her eyes over, watching the rhythmic swipes the girl made down her legs.  "No hair to shave.  They made us to be bald.  I'm surprised we even got hair on our heads."

"The men too?"

Sal ducked her head, but it didn't stop the smirk.  "The more iliri, the less hair.  Most of the Blades didn't even own a razor."

Rayna giggled.  "Good to know.  So what's the deal with Valcor Zepyr?"

Sal looked at the girl closely, and she easily met Sal's eyes.  "You will have to ask him," Sal said.

Rayna shook her head.  "Nah.  Heard he has a girl staying with him for a few.  Made sure it wouldn't be a problem.  Said she's iliri."  Rayna looked at her pointedly.

"Yeah.  I'm bunking with him tonight, and for a few, it looks like."

"So you two a thing?"

Sal huffed out a sigh.  "Does it matter?"

Rayna shrugged a little too innocently.  "Yeah, kinda.  I respect the Blades.  Not gonna get in the middle of your shit, but he's damned nice to look at.  Pass me the soap over there, would ya?"  Sal handed the bar to her, and Rayna continued.  "Look, Val's not like the other guys.  He's not an ass, he's polite, and he's pretty.  Put that all together and I figure it makes the most sense to ask."

"He's not mine if that's what you want to know.  Make a try for it if you're interested.  He won't."

"Yours?  Damn."  Rayna chuckled.  "And what do you mean he won't?"

"Zep won't flirt with you.  He won't hit on you, and he's sure not going to try to get in your bed.  That doesn't mean he wouldn't want to, but he sure won't try.  If he's interested, the most you'll get is a compliment until you show an interest."

"Why?" Rayna asked.

"He's iliri.  It wouldn't be right."

The girl let out a strong, ringing laugh.  "He's as human as they come, Sal.  Except for that tattoo on his neck, we never would have guessed he came from the Blades."

Sal turned her attention to a knot in her hair, carefully working it free.  "Maybe on the outside.  He's been iliri too long, though, and that's what you like about him.  I don't know what he'll do, but I can tell you what he won't."  When the strands came free, she stood.  The water ran from her body and Sal grabbed a towel, stepping over the edge.

"Hey, Sal?" Rayna asked before she could leave.  "We heard about the other night.  You're good on the second floor.  No one's fucking with you up in the Dogs.  K?"

"Thanks," Sal said honestly as she left.  "I owe you guys."

Rayna groaned before yelling out to Sal's retreating back.  "I don't have a fucking chance, do I?"

Sal just shrugged and kept walking.  The girl smelled like a human.  She seemed nice enough, but she was completely human.

Sliding a short black dress over her head, Sal tucked her navy uniform into one of the bags, then ran her fingers through her hair to help it dry.  A query from Arctic tickled her mind, and she collected her bags and weapons, then made her way back into the hall.  Reko leaned against the wall, waiting quietly, so Sal told her brother where to find them.  A few moments later, he strode confidently through the halls, glancing around for pale heads.

"Thought black wasn't allowed," he told Sal, eying her dress.

"After hours, Raewar.  No rules on what I wear off duty."

Arctic pulled her into his arms, tucking his face deep into her neck.  "Ayati, I've missed that.  You smell amazing, demon."

She pulled back to look at him.  "Didn't know it bothered you that much?"

On the other side, Reko chuckled.  "You probably wouldn't understand, Sal."

"This the guy?" Arctic asked.  "Isn't he...?"

Sal nodded.  "It's cleared up.  He was raised the same as I was."

Reko said, "Yeah.  From what I could dig up, we were probably born the same month, in the same facility.  We're both pets, man."

"Ah, gotcha.  Ok, this should be easy then," Arctic said, holding out his hand.  "Here."

Reko looked at him strangely but took it.  Their fingers closed on each other and his eyes lost focused for a second.  Sal felt something like a finger trailing up her spine.

"Is that what I was like?" she asked.

Arctic blinked twice before turning his eyes back to her.  "It's different for each of us.  You?  Well... let's just say we all noticed it.  Reko's softer."

Sal nodded, then looked at Reko, Can you hear me?

The man's eyes widened.  Yeah.  Perfectly.  This the link?

Yep.  Guys?  Name yourselves to him so he can get the voices?

They all called out their names into the link, even the pups.  Jase made sure he called out last.

Cyno.  And she's mine.

Reko laughed, biting it off when he realized that wasn't just in his head.  I've been warned, sir.  So is it always an open channel?

No, Sal said pulling him into private.  Feel the difference?  If you make a private conversation with a couple of us, you hear a click as someone enters and leaves, like this.  She opened Arctic into their chat, and he clicked into place.

Am I a demonstration? he asked.

Yeah.

Ah, yeah I hear that.  Anything else I should know? Reko asked.

One thing popped immediately into her head.  If you don't control it, you can bleed into the link.  Feelings, emotions, perceptions of where you are, things like that.  You'll catch it if you surprise one of us.  We use this to intentionally pass information, like to show appreciation.  You cannot lie like this, either.  Now that you're linked, you'll be able to hear the grauori, too.  Hwa, Roo, Rhyx, and Raast are grauori.  The girls are just pups still, so cut them some slack.

Ah yeah.  Thought they sounded young and was pretty sure you were the only woman.  Makes sense.  Thank you, Sal. She felt his tension ease.  It's nice not to be the only one.

You have no idea, man, Arctic thought.  "I have to run," he said aloud to both of them.  "Told the Captain that I had some paperwork to turn in, so I can't stay."

"Thanks, Arctic.  I appreciate it."

He grabbed her hand and smiled at her.  "Be safe, demon, and tell Zep he's a sly bastard for me."

Sal laughed and squeezed his fingers.  He pulled her into an embrace just to kiss the top of her head.  "I miss you, kid.  Just ten more days," he whispered before releasing her and disappearing down the corridor.  Sal felt the loss as his back vanished from view.

"You love them, don't you?" Reko asked.

"Yeah.  Each one is different, but they're all mine."

"I see that."  He gestured to her chest.  "I had to teach myself, but I can read some of that."

She hadn't expected that.  Where she'd just accepted her life, it seemed that Reko had spent his searching to know more about what he was.  "Yeah.  You get anything good from it?"

He shrugged.  "Enough to be jealous.  That's some pretty nice things written.  May I?" he asked, indicating her right arm.

Sal held it out, and Reko turned her arm gently, looking at the lines across the inside, near her armpit.  "How many times has Zep saved your life?"

"I stopped counting because it depends on what you consider as saving.  He says one, I say three."

He slowly released her, cautiously lifting his eyes to hers.  "I'm glad he's here.  I'll leave you be, Sal.  You've been beyond kind."  Pausing, he smiled at a thought, then looked back at her.  "Maybe one day I can earn one of those," he said flicking a finger toward her neck before he just turned and walked away.

Sal grabbed her bags from the floor, slipped her weapon belts over her shoulder, and trotted up the stairs.  Evidently, Reko was nothing at all like she'd expected.  He also seemed a whole lot less feral than most of her brothers.  That's probably because he'd been raised just like her.  When your options were to act like a human or be beaten?  Yeah, playing the part was something they learned fast.  She'd almost forgotten after spending so long in Anglia.

When she reached the second floor, she saw men in grey and a gold so dark it was nearly orange.  Sal turned left into the hall and glanced at the tags on each door as she passed.  A few men laughed among themselves, others made rowdy comments, but all had smiles on their face.  The atmosphere up here was completely different than downstairs with the regular army and Azure.  Sal kept her head down, hoping to attract the least amount of attention possible, and kept looking for the room that matched the key in her hand.

Chapter 16

A hand grabbed her shoulder.  Instinctively, she dropped her packs, grabbed the hilt of her knife, and let gravity pull it from its sheath.  Meeting the man's eyes, her blade came to rest against his ribs.  He glanced to her neck and nodded, looking completely unconcerned about the iliri with a weapon threatening him.

"Just making sure.  We take care of our own up here," he said stepping back.  His eyes dropped to the blade, then went wide.  "Is that really steel?"

"Yes," Sal said, confused at his calm acceptance of her retaliation.

"Sal, right?" he asked.  "Valcor's on his way in.  He got stuck with stable duty and asked me to make sure someone found you.  I'm Ryekir Bodovar.  Anyway I can talk you into letting me touch that?"

Sal raised an eyebrow.  "My blade?"

"Yeah.  I've never touched real metal before.  Heard it was heavy as shit."

She flipped the blade in her hand and held it out, reaching to grab the other from where it had fallen.  When she pulled it, Ryekir nodded.

"Stories only give you one," he said, hefting the blade.

"Got the second in Anglia."  She offered it to him as well.

"Serious as fuck?  You trust me that much?"

Sal chuckled.  "No.  I trust that I could kill you."

He nodded, acting like that was completely normal.  "Fair enough.  Damn, they’re heavy.  How do you use them?"

"You trained in knives?"

"Knives, yeah, but these things are daggers.  Little longer than I'm used to."

Sal nodded, tossed her packs against the wall, and grabbed her swords, throwing the empty scabbards toward her packs.  "Take a stance."

He eyed her dress.  "Seriously?  Live weapons and no armor?"

Sal shrugged.  "I've killed men in less.  I swear I will not cut you, nor hold it against you if you cut me."

"Can't pass up the chance."  He took two steps back and flipped his offhand weapon over, pointing it down.

"Turn the blade.  They only have a single good edge," she suggested.

He glanced down and rotated the hilt in his grip, then nodded at her.  With a little smile, Sal lifted her swords, black in her right hand, white in her left, and moved toward him lightly.  She feinted, and he made to block, the heavy dagger moving easier than he'd expected.  She feinted with the other hand, and he controlled it.  With a nod, she stepped sideways and swung at his leg slowly.  Steel rang against resin as Ryekir blocked the shot easily, so Sal picked up the tempo.  The man gained confidence quickly, and moved from defense to offense, but Sal parried each one without strain.

"Try harder," she suggested, and he chuckled but complied.

Each block made a ringing sound that carried down the halls.  Soon, men began to gather around them.  None of them said a thing, they just watched.  Sal tapped Ryekir gently on the shoulder with the flat of her blade, and he took a swipe at her belly.  Her short dress swirled around her legs as she spun and thrust, yet he never took his eyes from her sternum.

"I see you've got a feel for them now," she teased.

"Yeah, let's kick this up a notch."  And he pressed her back.  Sal retreated under the pressure of his attack, her sabers slower than the short knives.  The new guy noticed.  "Don't tell me it's the knives.  I know you're better than this."

She grinned, but her ears were still up.  When he swung at her again, she stepped toward him, her fists inside his guard, and brought the hilt of each sword down on his wrists.  His hands spasmed and jerked open.  The steel knives clattered to the ground.  Ryekir laughed and shook out his hands, bowing as he retreated out of her personal space.

"Nice finishing move," he said, pointing with his chin at her weapons, "but how do you get the kill with your swords out of position like that?"

"She goes for the jugular," Zep answered, leaning against the wall behind them.  "Teeth, man.  You forgot about her teeth."

Sal's head snapped over with a smile.  "You're late big brother."

"I was covered in horse shit.  You were able to entertain yourself."  He glanced at Ryekir.  "You'll be dreaming about those damned knives for weeks now, won't ya?"

"No shit, man.  I thought the weight would be a problem."

"Balanced to the hilt," Sal said, tucking her swords under her arm to retrieve her knives from the ground.  "Weight adds inertia.  The edge cuts like nothing else, too.  Ceramic slides; resin dulls too easy.  These are neither brittle nor soft, but they tend to catch in the skin."

Ryekir nodded.  "Good to know.  Thanks, Sal.  Not many people would let a stranger play with their weapons, let alone anything worth as much as those.  I'm gonna steal that finish, though."

"You don't have the teeth for it," she pointed out.

"Nah, but I think it would work well with a knife.  Nice swords ya got, too.  I think your worst weapon is probably nicer than most of mine."

Sal shrugged, her eyes flicking to Zep.  "We got spoiled.  The swords were a gift."

Rayna spoke up from the other side.  "Where'd you find a man smart enough to give you swords and not flowers?"

Again, Sal looked at Zep.  "The Black Blades.  Iliri know how to impress a girl."

Rayna chuckled.  "Ok Ryek, let's let them be.  The rest of you, back to your rooms.  We're mounted in the morning.  That means we're up an hour early to tack up."

Zep grabbed Sal's packs from the floor and carried them to his door.  Unlocking it, he nodded for her to precede him.  Stepping inside the dark room, she walked easily around the trunks to the table, grabbing the striker, and flicked it at the wick of the lantern.  The flame flared to life, and she turned it down, lowering the glass over the wick as Zep stored her gear.

"Rayna's not bad," she said, breaking the silence.

"Nah.  She's pretty good.  It's nice to not have to crack my shins when I come in, too.  I forgot you can see in the dark.  So yeah, like I said, they gave us beds big enough for a couple of us."  He tilted his head at the large mattress.

But she could smell his anxiety.  "You sure you're good with this?”

"Yeah.  Feels like I'm doing something I shouldn't, ya know, to Cyno, but I'm good.  We talked."

"Ok.  Because I can always sleep on the floor, big guy.  We've done it before."

"Fuck that, Sal.  I'm human enough I'm not about to let you do that, and I'm too damned sore to do it myself.  There's not much to ya, so it's not like you'll even steal the blankets."  He pulled off his shirt and tossed it into the pile in the corner.  "I do have to pass out soon.  Rayna wants me to show them some tricks in the morning, and no one tacks up for the Dogs."

Sal nodded and pulled the sole chair in the room next to the lantern.  "I need to talk with Blaec.  Got some interesting stuff about Azure today.  Will the light bother you?" She pulled out a pen and small sketch book.

"Nah.  You're good.  You want me to wake you in the morning, or..."

"You'll wake me, Zep.  Whether you want to or not.  It's good."  Her eyes flicked up, landing on him.

"K."  He was sitting on the bed, pulling off his boots.  Zep placed those carefully to the side, and Sal watched, chewing on the end of her pen.  He pulled his socks off and threw them on the pile of dirty clothes, then loosened the laces at his waist before tying them again.  With a glance at her, he slipped into the bed, near the edge but facing the center, and smiled at her.  Sal lowered her eyes back to her sketchbook, making small doodles in the upper corner.  When Zep closed his eyes, she reached for Blaec.

Hey, love, you free?

Yeah, he replied groggily.

Thought you'd want to know that twice today I've heard that Azure is falling apart.  Raj said that's why he tried to jack me -

You aren't buying that, are you?

No.  But he also said he's a third-year vet, and the most senior.

Oh, damn.  Ok.  I see what you mean.  Who else? Blaec asked.

One of Zep's new mates.  Girl named Rayna.  Said she's watched them fall apart.  Think you can make sure Sturmgren knows?

Yeah, that I can do.  Aren't you supposed to see him again soon?

Should, but Drago's all over my ass.  Just wanted to make sure it was out there.  That, and I have a question.

Zep? Blaec guessed.

Yeah.  It's two fold.  Rayna's interested in him.  She asked me if there was a thing between us, and I told her no.  Do I tell her how to get him, or just let it be?

She could feel Blaec sigh.  Human or cross bred?

Human, Sal told him.

Then let it be.  Zep's serious when he said he has no interest in them.  What else?

I'm not sure, love.  He's gone self-conscious.  He's tense.  I'm getting mixed signals from him.

I bet.  Blaec laughed.  His instincts say he can't touch you.  You're mine, and he and I have been friends a long time.  You're Cyno's, and they're pretty close.  So his urges say to stay far away from you.

Then how do I make this work, so he's comfortable?

Time, Sal.  Don't give him an option and just wait it out.  Do what you do and be ok with that, and Zep will relax.  You interested?

Sal chuckled softly, aware that Zep shifted in the bed.  Maybe.  I'm  kinda curious.

It's the human thing, isn't it?

No.  That's actually not it at all.  I'm fine no matter which way this goes; I just don't want it to end up causing problems.  I also don't want to sleep alone.  I may have eased some tension with Raj, but his cronies are still out for my blood.  We work in pairs, love.  You taught me that.  Zep's the guy I go to after you and Jase.

Yeah, Sal.  We know.  Cyno and I already talked about that.  We like him.  He's good for you.  Just let us know, so we don't make things weird for him.

Promise.  Go back to sleep, love.  I'll see you in a few days.

Ok.  I love you, Sal.  Sleep well, and don't bite him too hard.

Sal chuckled as she broke the link, then looked at her page and blew on the dark swirls.  The best part about Iliran writing was that it did not flow in a line, but rather in thoughts.  That made it easy for taking notes and making sense of them later.  She sighed and leaned her head back.  The situation between the Black Blades, the elite units, the Conglomerate, and Anglia was getting too complicated when she had to keep notes in order to make sure it was straight in her head.  She had no idea how the situation with Azure would fit in with everything else, but she knew it was important.  Closing the book, she laid it under the lamp, the pen against the spine.

Then she slipped the short dress over her head and ran her fingers through her hair, glancing at the bed.  Zep lay quietly, but his dark eyes were open, watching her.  Lifting the glass, she blew out the lamp before pulling back the blankets and sliding in beside him.  He watched her snuggle close to him, but never moved.  With a shy smile, he pulled his arm from the blankets and tucked the edge around her.

"You're not making this easy on me," he whispered.

Sal caressed his cheek.  "There's nothing you haven't seen before.  Not even the tattoos."

Zep's dark eyes looked in each of hers for a long moment, and Sal said nothing.  "Seeing is a lot different, demon.  I'm not exactly used to having you naked in my bed."

"I know.  You're so tense, there's no way you will ever fall asleep like that.  Zep, relax."

He chuckled, his deep voice so different from Blaec's or Jase's.  "Don't tell me you don't bite.  I know that's a lie."

That made her giggle.  "I'd never say that.  But I make sure you like it when I do.  We're good, Zep.  Get comfortable so you can get some sleep."

He groaned.  "Ok, but don't hold it against me.  K?"  She looked at him, confused, and he grumbled again.  "Sal, I'm trying to be a gentleman, but I can feel your skin against my arm, and you bare legs against my pants.  I'm just a man.  There's some things I can't control, ok?"

Sal nodded.  "Our secret, Zep.  This isn't any different than the picnic."

He watched her eyes in the dark for a moment, then shifted over, laying on his back.  She moved her head onto his shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around her.  When she snuggled closer, he sighed and began to relax, his arm rubbing hers slowly.

Sal rested her hand on his chest, felt the course hair under her palm, and ran her fingertip through it.  The hair was thin but much more wiry than she’d expected.  Neither Blaec nor Jase had any hair on their chests, and she couldn't help herself.  Her finger twined through the curls.  Zep gently placed his other hand on hers, stopping it.

"It's not what I expected," she whispered, and snuggled her head into his shoulder again.

"It's what I have, demon.  Don't tease me.  I'm not that strong."

"Ok, big brother."

"And don't call me that right now."  He turned his head to her, and lifted his hand from hers, tracing the line of hair down the side of her face.  "I don't exactly feel like your brother right now."

She looked up and caught his eyes, holding them, watching him for a long moment.  When he didn't look away, she pulled herself higher.  One of her pale hands pressed against his cheek, preventing him from looking away.

"Ok, Valcor, I will not call you that," she whispered before gently brushing her lips against his.  He tensed, but Sal's mouth hovered over his without moving.  She could feel his breath against hers, and she kissed him again.  Zep groaned softly and pulled her closer, his lips parting so slightly beneath her.  Her tongue caressed his gently as his arms slipped around her back.  When he pulled away, Sal smiled, lowering herself back to his shoulder.

"Whatever happens, Zep, it happens.  I am not offended either way," she whispered to his chest.  "I also will not push you."

"I just need to think it through, babe," he said, pulling her to him.  "I've been saying no so long, I'm not sure I know how to say yes."

"I know.  It's ok, Valcor, I know."   She closed her eyes and breathed in the sweet smell of him so close to her as she drifted to sleep.

Chapter 17

Sal woke to a dim light breaking into the room and a large, strong hand brushing her hair away from her face.  She smiled.

"You're beautiful, you know that Sal?" Zep asked.  He lay in front of her, propped up on an elbow.

"Mmm.  I like that," she mumbled, leaning into his hand.

"Demon, you're evil."  Zep chuckled.  "We still good?"

Sal nodded sleepily.  "I'm good.  Not pissed that I pushed that?"

"Nah," he said, sitting up to put his back to her.  Under his breath, he laughed once.  "I liked it, kid.  I didn't know if I was going to stop."

Sal pulled herself up and leaned her head against his back.  "You didn't start yet, Zep."

"Yeah.  Just…"  He glanced back at her.  "Be careful with my names, ok?"

She cocked her head at him.  "What do you mean?  You have Devil Dogs calling you by your true name."

He offered a weak shrug.  "They haven't earned the right to call me Zep, but," he turned to face her, his eyes flicking down then back to her face when he realized she was still naked.  "It's different with the Blades.  I've been Zep to the iliri for a long time.  We all have our names, and we all use them easily.  We also all know what it means when you change them.  LT is Blaec.  Cyno is Jase."

Sal nodded, showing she understood.  With a smile, Zep ran his fingers through her hair.  "I can't take it, Sal.  My name on your lips?  It's too much.  You know how I've felt about you, right?"

She tried to take in every nuance of his features, hoping to read the real expressions that he rarely let show.  "No, I don't think I do.  You've always told me I'm like a little sister to you."

He pushed out another chuckle and pulled the blankets to her chest as he stood.  "Yeah.  There's still a part of me that's human.  I lie really damned well.  Get dressed, or don't, but I need to be in the stable in thirty."

Sal flopped back on the bed.  "Ok, fair enough.  What are you going to do about this?"

"I can't do this to them.  You know that Sal.  I'm supposed to be guarding your back.  That's it."

"Are you serious?"

His dark eyes hit her, and he nodded slowly.

"Ok, then you really are a bit human, still.  They want you to."

"Why?" he asked her.

Sal shrugged against the sheets.  "Because you're one of us?  Because they know I'm in your bed already?  Because if it's not one of them guarding me, it's always been you?  I don't know, take your pick?"

"Fuck.  What did you tell them, Sal?"

She stretched, feeling all of her muscles tremble before they gave in.  "I told Blaec I wouldn't push you.  He said I should.  Jase said something about better you than Reko."

"Yeah, I can see that.  Reko's pure.  Gotta be a bit of concern for Jase with that."

Sal growled playfully in her throat.  "Well, if he happens to hear that Reko has no appeal to me, I'd appreciate it.  He smells wrong."

"Ever think you two are related?  Roo said something about that.  The smell of a sister, I think it was."

Sal looked up at him.  "Could be.  Kinda feels right, now that you mention it.  He got some records on us.  I'll see if he knows anything."

Zep nodded.  "Keys are on the table.  I got a second set."  He held them up to prove it.  "You having lunch with the General?" Sal nodded.  "Ok.  Then I won't stop by."

He turned to the door but stopped.  Sal watched him work something out, and then he turned back to her.  This time, he couldn't meet her eyes.

"I'm gonna be a mess, ok?  This isn't as easy as I thought."

Sal nodded.  "At least you're still iliri enough to talk about it.  I'll back off, ok?"

He sighed, defeated. "Don't.  I shouldn't say this but don't.  I kinda liked it."

Sal smiled and climbed out of the bed, walking to him.  "Ok, Valcor.  I won't, but then kiss me before you go?"

"Sal," he whispered, his eyes sliding up her body.

He caught her with his hands on her hips.  When she reached up for his mouth, he didn't hesitate, bending to meet her.  Sal's arms twined around his neck, pulling his much larger body down so she could reach.  Her fingers tangled in his hair while their tongues danced across each other.  Silently, Zep clung to her, his fingers pressing tighter and tighter against her bare skin.

He smelled so sweet.  Against her, he felt like a contradiction with his thin, soft skin over steel-hard muscles.  Sal stopped worrying and let go, nipping at his mouth as she would an iliri lover’s.  When he relaxed into it, she bit at him again, struggling to keep it light enough not to break his skin even as the scent of his sugary desire washed over them both.  Slowly, kiss by kiss, she worked her way to the silver swirls along his neck, the ones that proved he belonged to her.  When the tip of her tongue trailed over those lines, he groaned and pulled her higher.

Her legs twined around his waist, holding her against him.  The coarse fabric of his shirt crinkled between them, but she didn't stop kissing.  Every touch of her mouth made him hold her a little tighter.  Each time their tongues met, he moaned.  The honesty of his reaction was like a drug she needed more of, wanted to have forever.  Losing herself in the delirium of her passion, she let her teeth drag slowly across the thick muscle between his neck and shoulder - then paused.

She wanted to bite him.  He wouldn't stop her, and she wanted it so bad, but was it the delicious scent of his human body?  Instead, she kissed him again, there, forcing herself to ignore that primal demand as she tried to bring her mouth back to his.

But Zep knew.  "Just bite me, Sal," he begged her softly.

That was all the encouragement she needed.  She shoved the collar of his shirt back and sank her teeth into the soft skin above his left collar bone.  Her teeth pierced his skin so easily, just like they had so long ago.  The sweet scent of him matched the sweet taste, but this urge was different.  He turned, shoving her back against the wall, the weight of his body forcing her under his control.  Sucking in a breath, she pulled her teeth away from his skin and their eyes met.  He smiled, then bent to devour her mouth, taking charge.  The taste of his blood on her lips did nothing to slow his desire.  He treated her like an iliri - and their tongues danced.

"Fuck," he whispered, pulling away to ease her back to the ground.  Like it was the last thing he wanted to do, he let go of her then turned, shoving one hand across his hair.  "I fucking wish I didn't have to go to work, babe, but I do."  He chuckled, easing the sensual tension.  "So that is what it means to be with an iliri?"

Sal laughed and walked toward him again, but he grabbed her shoulders.  Sexual tension flowed openly between them as he held her at a distance, but she reached up and wiped the blood away from his neck.  Enticingly, she sucked it from her finger.  "No." she giggled.  "No, that was just a kiss."  She wiped at his neck again, then walked back to the bed, lapping at it.

"Well, that's pretty potent, demon."

She shrugged.  "Stay there, Zep."

When he didn't move, she relaxed and reached for him with her mind.  He tensed for a split second before recognizing it as no different than what they did in battle.  His mind and emotions twined with hers for a brief moment, and Sal closed her eyes, leaning back on the bed to focus on how he made her feel, how sweet he tasted, and how much she wanted more of him.  She poured her feelings at him - then broke the link between them.

He gasped for breath and reached out to steady himself against the wall.  "Fuck," he whispered.

"Yeah, that's usually what happens."  She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.  "Zep?  That's what it means to be with an iliri.  We're primal.  Our instincts are stronger than our logic, and sex is the strongest desire in any animal."  Pulling open her eyes, she looked at him.  "I know what turns me on, and I know it's an evolutionary holdover to make the next generation stronger, but that isn't how it feels."

"How do I say no to that?" he asked her.  "You let me feel a glimpse of that, and think I'm ever going to forget?"

She refused to look away.  "You make a decision and tell me.  You're allowed to change your mind, but stop sitting on the fence.  Stop acting like a damned human!  Either you're iliri, or you're not.  Pick a side, but if you think I'm going to spend the rest of my life ignoring how much I like the scent of desire on you?"  She finally broke the gaze, looking down to the sheets.  "If I can learn to accept what I am, then so can you."

He tugged at the waist of his pants, leaned his head back, and sighed.  "Stay there for a minute, ok?  I have to walk out of this room, and there's twenty-five soldiers out there wondering if I got lucky.  I'd rather not become the day's joke."

"How you going to explain the marks on your neck, then?"

He reached up and buttoned his shirt higher.  "You went below the tattoo, I'm good."

"Zep..."

His head snapped around, and he cut her off.  "I know what it means, Sal.  I just need some time.  It's not as natural for me, ok?"

Sal nodded, smiling to let him know she wasn't upset.  "Well, I think cooling you off is easy enough."  She held up a finger.

Hey, Jase?

Yeh, kitten?

You good with Zep? she asked.

Ya a’ready know that.  Why?

He needs to walk out of this door.

Jase broke the link between them with his laughter ringing in her head.  Sal watched Zep and smiled when he suddenly stood straighter.  He nodded, making a small gesture with his right hand.  She knew he was talking to Jase, but could only imagine what was being said.  He glanced at her once, shook his head, paused, nodded, and then sighed.

"That's mean, babe," Zep said with a chuckle.  "Effective, but mean.  I'll be back tonight.  Yell if you need me.  The Dogs might come as a pack, though.  They said they're behind us."

"Good to know.  Now get out of here.  You still need to get Cessa tacked."

He smiled and pulled the door open, walking through it confidently.  When it closed again, Sal began to get dressed.

He still good, kitten? Jase whispered in her head.

Yeah.  He made it through the door.  What did you say?

She felt him laughing.  I asked him if he'd touched ya.  Kinda loudly.

And? Sal asked, laughing.

He apologized, told me he'd tried to keep his hands off ya all night, but that ya looked so innocent sleeping that he started ta cave.  Ya do, ya know?  I could watch ya sleep fer hours.

And you left him like that? Sal asked.

Maast, no.  I told him he was out of line, chewed his ass a bit, reminded him that I'm Ahnor... And then I told him he'd better na leave ya wanting anything t’night or I'd make him pay fer it.  How's it going between ya anyway?

Sal focused on lacing her pants.  We're good.

Yeh, that's na an answer, kitten.

I desire him at times, I'm comfortable with him, and he smells nice.  That's all I can give you.  He has hair on his chest.

Yeh, and other places.  Please do na give me a description of it, either.

She laughed.  Promise.  Where are you, anyway?

Riding the north sector.  There's been a sighting on the horizon.  They say it's Terric, but it's coming from the west.

Viraenova?

I think so.  If I'm right, our schedule just got moved up.

Good, Sal thought.  I'm tired of this game already.  You ok with Reko?

Yeh, he grumbled, but he didn't sound like he believed it.  Na my place, kitten.

Jase.  It's not like that.  I'd still rather spend the night with Drago than him.  There's something off about Reko.

And ya put him in the link?

Not that way, you jealous man.  He's as ignorant as I was, and he's trying.  He's open, he's honest, and I think he's going to be ok.  I mean when it comes to thinking about sex with him, it's just not going to happen.

Yeah, Jase reminded her, Ya said that 'bout Zep, too.

No.  Zep said that about me, she pointed out.

He's scared of ya, ya know that, right?

Reko?

No, Zep, Jase corrected.

Why?

He's seen what happens ta the rest of us.  There's na enough of ya ta go around, and too many of us waiting in line.  Get ta work, kitten.  The sun's well up.

Sal closed the link with Jase and strapped on her weapons.  Pondering that, she left the room and locked the door behind her, shoving the keys into her pocket, then made her way to the practice arena.  The men were already there, joking casually when she walked up.

"Scared to sleep in your bed now?" Tine asked, grinning.

She kept going until she found her place in the formation.  "Nah, just had a better offer.  You know those men upstairs?  Devil Dogs, I think they are?  Damn, they're hung."

"Keep trying, scrubber," Erol said.  "Devil Dogs are too damned good for any of them to take you willingly."

Sal shrugged, making it was clear she didn't care at all what they thought.

Doesn't that make you angry at all? Reko asked in her head.

Nah.  If that's the best they can do, then I'm good.

So I should just leave it?

Sal looked over and nodded at him once.  You poke at them, and they just keep going.  Plus, the less you care, the less they have on you.

Reko dipped his head to show he understood.  Thanks.  The only reason they stopped with me is because you showed up.  I know you can fight your own fights and all, so I haven't stepped in.

Not worth it, Reko.  Just let them stroke their own egos.  Viraenova's almost here.

"Seriously?" he asked out loud, wincing when he realized what he'd done.

"Seriously what?" Tine demanded.

"Nothing, man," Reko muttered.

"You aren't sticking up for her are you?"

"No," Sal assured the rest of her unit.  "He wasn't expecting to hear that Viraenova's coming in today."

The humans all laughed.  Viraenova never left their lands and had never signed any of the alliances between the nations on the continent.  To many people, the nation of Viraenova was as much of a myth as steel.  Both of them existed, but few had ever seen either.

"Make you both a deal," Tine taunted.  "Viraenova rides in today - "

Sal cut him off.  "Don't.  Whatever you're going to say, just don't, because when they do, you'll be even more pissed.  Blue Eagles are riding sector in the northwest, and they spotted something out there.  Viraenova's coming."

Chapter 18

The sound of a man clearing his throat made all of the soldiers in Azure Silence fall into position.  Easing his way onto the training sands, Drago Trax's eyes were locked on her.  Evidently, he'd heard the whole thing.  He also smelled like a mix of alcohol and a serious lack of bathing, which meant it wasn't going to be a good day.

"You have an inside line on each unit there Luxx?" Trax asked.

"Yeah, basically."  She was done with being the good soldier.  If that man didn't care, why should she?

He just shook his head.  "We're not impressed by who you know and what you've done.  You can barely keep formations and your stances are slow and sloppy.  Raj, drill them!"

"I have a better idea," Reko said just loud enough to be heard.  "Why don't we sit on our asses, because it'll do us about as much good."

"What is this?"  Trax's head snapped over to glare at the pale man.  "You iliri think you're unstoppable or something?"

Sal answered, preferring the man kept his anger focused on her.  "Pretty much.  I haven't been stopped yet at least."

"Draw your swords.  Both of you.  Raj, I want to see them sweat a bit."

Here, Sal thought, pulling both of her blades before passing the white one to Reko.  Take this and let's shut them up.  He grinned as he accepted it.  In unison, they both fell into an easy stance.

Sal reached out and entwined Reko’s mind in her own.  He submitted to her, blending seamlessly.  She'd always thought linking with her pack was easy, but this?  His purebred brain was made to submit to hers, and it felt so comfortable.  It felt as natural as breathing.

"Attention!" Raj yelled, and the iliri snapped to.  He began calling the basic stances and, without thought, they moved through them.  Drago smacked Raj on the shoulder, and the commands became more complex, but neither of them faltered.

Ready to show off? Sal asked.

Just let me know what to do, Kaisae, Reko agreed, giving her complete control of his mind.

She smiled, looked at Drago Trax, and began to embellish on each order called out.  A simple parry became a spin parry block.  A right flank turned into a cover and attack.  Seamlessly Sal and Reko flowed around their weapons like water, each movement timed perfectly, each position executed flawlessly.  None of it was complex, but it was a lot more suited to elite soldiers than the basic crap they were being ordered to perform.

"At ease," Raj said, giving up.  Sal and Reko lowered their weapons, grinning at each other.

"I didn't tell you to stop, Sergeant," Drago growled.  "I wanted to see you push them!  I want to make sure those two learn their place."

"Ain't gonna happen, sir," Raj said.  "Don't tell me you didn't see that shit.  They move like one!  There's no drill that teaches them that, and doing it over and over won't make perfection any better!"

"Those damned scrubbers aren't smart enough to make up their own minds, damn it.  They need you to make it for them.  You!" Drago yelled at Sal, storming into her face.  "You aren't using a longsword.  We fight with longswords, damn it.  What is that toothpick you got in your hand?  You ever seen what a longsword does to a body?  You need me to show you, you stupid bitch?"

He backhanded her.  Sal felt her lip split as her head snapped back, and her sword fell from her hand.  The pain was sweet, not enough to send her over the edge, but she couldn't stop her reaction.  She growled and charged him.

With a flick of her leg, she knocked Trax on his back and pounced on him.  Her knees slammed into his chest, forcing him down.  Both hands reached behind her back, and she pulled the knives.  By the time they were on the ground, she held one to his neck, and the other pointed at his heart.

"Do not dare to strike me again, Drago," she snarled in his face, her ears pinned.

"I'll have you court-martialed for this, scrubber!" he screamed back.

"Try it," she growled.  Her eyes were constricted, locking her attention on the pulse beating in his throat.  "I fucking dare you.  I'll bring up your unit's losses.  I'll tell them how soldiers are talking about Azure's downfall.  We can make this public.  You want to go that way?  Well, come on you dumb fuck.  Let's go!" Sal demanded, her teeth only centimeters from his face.  "You can't tame me.  I can do that shit all day long.  Add Reko into my link, and it's even easier.  You want to get rid of me, you're going to have to try a whole lot harder."

Without giving him the chance to answer, Sal lifted herself from him and put her foot on his chest.  The man had actually hit her.  She could feel her lip throbbing, and it was fueling the anger.  If the fool did so much as use the wrong tone of voice, she'd be hard pressed to remember why she couldn't kill him.

"Next thing you'll try is wounding me, since the other night didn't work out so well.  But you know what happens when I get hurt?"  She yanked off the top layer of her uniform and threw it to the ground.  "You want to see, human?"

Thrusting her arm toward his face, she pulled the blade across it, focusing on the pain.  It flared across the link.  Around the compound, the voices of hundreds of grauori - each sounding like a soul being ripped apart - pierced the air.  Beside her, Reko growled deep and low as he reached for his weapons.

Her blood dropped from her arm onto his face, leaving a fat, burgundy drop.  Drago tried to mutter something, but Sal stopped him.  "Right now, there's over one thousand grauori who know I just sliced my arm open and that I'm pissed.  They know I did it, and they know I am not in danger, but still," she gestured to Reko, "they want to kill you because of it.  So come on.  Let's play."

"What are you?" Erol gasped, stepping away.

Sal's head snapped to him, her predatory gaze locking onto his timid movement.  "I am iliri.  I am pure iliri, and I am a fucking Kaisae!"

Then she sucked in a deep breath.  When she exhaled, she forced herself to let go - closing down her mind, relaxing her ears, and reassuring those linked to her.  She felt a few amused minds and got worried caresses from her unit.  Looking at Reko, she found him staring at his traitorous hands in confusion.  Drago Trax didn't move.

"Sorry, Rek," she said, trying hard to sound like everything was fine.  "I didn't think about you."

"We're good, Kaisae.  That's just not something I'm used to."

"We're back to Kaisae?" Tine asked, but Raj smacked him.

"Dumb-ass, know when to shut the fuck up."

"Sal?"  Kap gestured between her and Reko with a finger.  "What was that?"

Sal smiled at him coldly.  "We're all linked.  We touch, we link.  Iliri came from grauori, so it crosses between us.  You humans haven't figured it out yet, but it's about to get a whole lot worse.  Viraenova's coming."  She stepped away from Drago and gestured for him to get up.  "Let me make this simple enough for your human mind to understand," she said gesturing with the bloody point of her knife.  "There aren't many like me left.  Makiel Geirr has spent the last decade trying to exterminate us."

"Who?" Raj asked.

Sal blinked her eyes over to him.  "The Emperor of Terric."

"Fuck, we have a name?"

Sal just glared. "Yeah.  We have a name."  She slipped her main weapon into its sheath and glanced at her offhand.  The faintest hint of blood darkened the cutting edge.  She dragged it slowly across her tongue, cleaning the blood from it while watching the humans shudder.  "I sent his son back to him a few months ago, from Anglia.  Poor guy had a rough night.  He left his knife," she wiggled the blade, "behind.  He thought the same way you do.  He learned his lesson."

"That's real steel, isn't it?" Kap asked.

Sal returned it to the sheath along her back.  "Gifted to me by the King of Anglia, officially.  It can't be taken without it becoming a political incident, so don't think of it."

"Why'd he give you that much steel?"

"Take your pick.  It was either because I took a bolt for him, or because I saved his nation from Terric, or because I had a wonderful evening ripping every last thing from Judoc's mind - or it could have been because I got him the alliance with the grauori, and they brought Viraenova to the table.  Then again, it might also be because I found the father of his nephew and arranged it so the kid could become the heir.  He said it's because I gave Jarl my offhand blade and he wanted to replace it."

Reko laughed.  He turned from the group and walked away, trying to hide his amusement.

"Why would a fucking offhand weapon matter so much?" Erol asked, looking at his fellow soldiers for the answer.

Sal rolled her eyes and shook her head.  "You're as stupid as I thought.  How'd any of you get into elites?  Drago, why are we sitting here drilling this shit, when they couldn't even put together simple tactics?  Why are we working on stances and formations that we learned in training camp?  I had Anglian novices doing more than this.  Maast, I'm done."  Sal threw up her hands and walked away.

"Stop!" Drago yelled.  "That's a fucking order!"

Sal turned back to him and laughed.  "You're not fit for duty, sir.  I'm going to make sure General Sturmgren knows to have you replaced before you embarrass the Conglomerate in front of Viraenova.  Reko!  You're with me."

Hey, Razor? Sal called out.  Any idea on where Sturmgren is this morning?

Yeah, hang on, he replied, and Sal could feel his concentration.

Reko grabbed Sal's sword and shirt from the dirt, then trotted to catch up with her.  "You left something," he said, passing it to her."

"Thanks."  She sighed.  "I'm not usually this touchy, Rek, I swear."

"No, I understand.  They have a way of bringing it out.  Least I don't feel so bad about getting my ass handed to me when we first met, now."

"Good point.  I thought calling you a scrubber would be a bit annoying.  I had no idea how much you'd been listening to it."

"I didn't exactly ask for you to be nice.  I realize that now."  He dropped his voice.  "Truth is Sal, I've never smelled anything like you before, and you caught me off guard.  I'd been hoping to see if the men were all over you or avoiding you.  That's it."

She looked at him from the corner of her eye but kept walking.  "Don't get too hopeful, Rek.  How good are your records on those of us from the experiments?"

"Pretty good.  They released everything a few years ago, and it's public record.  Why?"

"Check the sires.  I'm betting there are two of us with the same sire, maybe more."

"What are you saying?"

Sal stopped and turned to him.  "I know you keep talking about how I smell, but it can't be all good.  Am I wrong?  Something just a bit off?"

He looked away and shrugged.  "I don't know, Sal.  I've never met any other iliri to compare it to."

"Yeah, but you've met enough crossbreds by now.  You know what's human, and what's us, right?"

He nodded.

"And something still isn't right.  Grauori say they can smell their sisters.  I don't want you.  I'm not going to end up in your bed.  Nothing you can say will change that.  You're nice enough, but my instincts say no.  I just figured it might be a relation."

His ears dropped lower on his head, but he nodded.  "Yeah.  I kinda figured that part out - I mean that I don't have a chance.  You smell like him this morning, you know?"

Sal let her shoulders relax, realizing he wasn't going to make this hard on her.  "I know.  And I'll smell like one of them almost every morning."

"Yeah, I get it.  Look, I'm just glad to have what I have, ok?  That's it."  Slowly, he lifted his eyes to her jaw.  "It's just nice to feel like I'm not some beast on a chain."

"Yeah, I know.  So, let's go find the General.  I'm thinking the CFC's about to need a few ambassadors to Viraenova.  What do you think about a promotion?"

Reko chuckled.  "Been a long time since I had one of those."

Sorry Sal, Razor finally said.  Your friend Blaz is wicked on a horse and I wanted to keep my head.  Anyway, I'm getting him around the officer's hall.  Second floor.  Sorry, I can't get you more than that from out here.

No, that's good.  Thanks, man.

Reko gaped at her, and Sal motioned for him to follow her.  "We haven't covered abilities yet, have we."

"No," Reko chuckled.  "You mean there's more?"

She flashed him a devious smile.  "Yeah.  Linking is an ability.  Arctic and Roo have it.  Others heal, like Raast, Risk, and Shift.  Let's see, we've also found the ability to send fear, convince others they know you, change your appearance, see glimpses of what may be in the future, and touch reading.  I've probably missed a few, but you get the idea."

"How do we get them?"

"Seems like we're born with it.  The grauori are at least.  Most of us figured it out the hard way."

"So I just have one, or do I pick?"

Sal chuckled.  "No, we all just have one.  The grauori have helped some of us find them.  They've been doing it long enough to know how.  I just wish your Iliran was better.  That's all they speak in Viraenova."

Reko shrugged.  "I've been learning.  Probably be a lot easier to get it from using it instead of reading it, too.  Hey, Sal?"

"Yeah?"

"Thanks.  I mean it.  You could have left me to rot with the rest of them.  I know something is up, and I know you won't tell me yet, and there's no way I'm going to ask, but thanks."

Sal patted his shoulder.  "You're iliri.  I couldn't just leave you to that crap.  You're welcome, Rek.  I'm sorry it took so long, but you're welcome."

Chapter 19

Sal knocked politely at the General's door.  Voices muttered inside, and she listened to footsteps cross the room before it opened smoothly.  A young, dark-skinned girl looked down at Sal, then glanced at Reko behind her.

"Can I help you, sirs?" she asked.

"I need to see the General.  It's important," Sal said.

"Let her in, Marnia," Sturmgren's voice called from another room.

Marnia gestured for the iliri to enter the suite and led them across the reception area to the office door.  She held out her hand, indicating that Sal and Reko were welcome to enter, then closed the door softly behind them.  Reko fell to a proper parade rest.  Sal just smiled at the man behind the heavy wood desk.

"What are you doing today, Lieutenant?" Ran asked her.

"Sir, two things.  First, Viraenova's coming.  Jase saw them out on the horizon in the west.  Large group, it sounds like.  I'm guessing they'll be here before lunch.  Second, Drago Trax is unfit."

Ran sighed.  "At ease you two, and sit down."  Sal pulled out a chair and sank into it easily, Reko following her example.  "You get a new one, Sal?" Ran asked, looking at the pale man.

She lifted a shoulder and let it drop.  "He's Azure.  I caused a bit of a stir this morning, and they would’ve taken it out on him for his skin."

"Ah, damn it.  What did you do?"

Tucking her feet under her in the chair, she easily met the old man's eyes.  "Dropped Drago."  Sal held up her hand before the General could reprimand her.  "He split my lip," she said, gesturing to her wound, "for the two of us performing his so called drills perfectly.  I got a bit upset.  I didn't kill him, Ran."

He nodded.  "Least there's that.  Ok, what do I need to know?"

Reko looked back and forth between them, his face stoic, but Sal could feel his awe at being in the presence of the General.

She ignored it, getting right down to facts.  "I've had multiple reports of Azure Silence's failings recently.  Story going around is that they're falling apart, and Trax is useless.  Half of their forces are lost in each battle.  Trax stays behind lines and tries to call orders to them.  Sir, there's no way they can hear that over combat.  He doesn't assign a unit head, he just leaves them to flail until they die, and calls it special operations."

Ran looked at Reko.  "Is this true?"

"Yes, sir.  Raj has been known to pull us together, but he gets chewed for overstepping his place each time.  Those of us still alive?  We've learned to duck pretty well."

Ran nodded, but Sal kept going.  "Raj is the most senior member.  He's only been in three years, Ran.  Three years!  Their idea of drills is stances and formations, repeatedly.  I've seen no tactics, we haven't done anything mounted, and word is they haven't in months."

The General sighed.  "What's your name, soldier?" he asked Reko.

"Specialist Reko Wyra, sir."

Ran nodded.  "Relax, Reko.  This is my job and your responsibility.  I'll make sure there are no repercussions on you for this.  Sal, your little show the other day got me some leverage, too.  Berrik's in a pretty tight spot after the scene Anglia put on."

Sal grinned.  "Strange how that worked out."

"You teach that boy politics or something?  He's as smooth as Blaec Doll."

"No," Sal shook her head.  "He came that way.  He's a bastard's son, and that puts some pressure on a man up there.  He learned to have a pretty sharp tongue and when to use it."

"Ah, that makes sense," Ran said.  "Well, with Berrik licking her wounds, I can at least reassign you two.  I can't give you a new unit, but..." he paused thinking.

"Viraenova's coming," Sal reminded him.  "You need some ambassadors who can speak with them unless you want to count on Anglia to translate for you."

Ran laughed.  "Reko, you speak Iliran, boy?"

"A bit sir."

"But he won't need to," Sal assured him.  "Look.  I can speak Iliran, Reko can translate."

The General rubbed his head, staring at the desk.  "Explain that to me again.  What's the difference?"

"Iliran is spoken.  You've heard it used, and it's almost the same as Grauoran.  That is nothing different than what you think.  Translating?  That's what the Vargwar does for the Orassae."

"How does he do that anyway?" Ran asked.

Sal tapped her head.  "Iliri secret."  Then she looked at Reko.  Tell the General we appreciate the silver ink.  It's made the point we wanted to.

"We appreciate the silver ink, sir.  It made the point we wanted to," Reko said, shrugging his shoulders at Sal.

Ran leaned back in his chair and chuckled.  "Ok, that makes more sense.  You think you can polish him up in a few hours, kid?"  He gestured to Reko.  "He's a bit rough around the edges and as timid as a Guttertown hound."

"Yeah." She assured him.  "Give a man a little dignity and it goes a long way.  I was worse before Blaec got his hands on me."

"Horse manure."  He tilted his head, daring her to deny it.  "And rumors are still flying about that."

Sal shrugged, proving she didn't care.  "I had a very public relationship with my partner, whose rank was perfectly appropriate."

"Iliri," Ran grumbled under his breath, making Reko growl softly.  Ran laughed, waving the man down.  "You're right, Sal.  There's some spunk in him.  I have no problem with the iliri, boy.  I don't always understand you, and your," he flipped his hand, "families, or whatever you call it, confuse the hell out of me.  No way I can keep up with it.  I've been going to Blaec for a few years as my Iliran advisor, even before he made his ancestry public.  Take my human sense of humor the way it's intended."

Reko glanced down, "Sorry, sir.  It's hard to control."

"That's fine, Corporal.  Just watch the snarling.  Most humans overlook the growling.  Hard for our ears to catch it.  Usually, we just feel the rumbling in our bones."

"It's Specialist, sir."

Sal grinned, and Ran shook his head.  "Nah.  Not anymore.  I need a Corporal for this.  You report to Sal."  He turned and called out, "Marnia?"

The girl cracked the door open and looked in.  "Yes, sir?"

"Get me the forms for a promotion.  Reko Wyra, Specialist to Corporal.  Be quick about it.  I need to send them out."

"Yes, sir.  Five minutes, sir."

"I'll need a set of chevron's for him, too.  We have any of those lying around?"

"No, sir, but I'm sure General Hardris next door does."

"Thank you, Marnia."  Ran jerked his thumb to the outer wall.  "And keep your eyes on the window.  Viraenova's coming.  You'll want to see that."

She grinned and nodded before she ducked back out of the room.

"Good kid," Sal said.  Ran just laughed.

"She's two years older than you, Sal.  You're still just a pup yourself, even if you've been through hell and back."  Then Ran leaned forward, propping his elbows on the desk.  "Now what do you suggest I do with Trax?"

"Remove him, sir.  He's not fit for duty, and I can't tell you why."

"It's like he's lost the taste for it, sir," Reko said.  "I'm not sure if that's an iliri thing, but he's terrified.  Even the hint of sending us into combat makes him reek of it."

Ran pressed his head into his hands.  "He's taken a few bad routes in his time, but I can't just remove him because a Lieutenant recommends it - no matter how good your credentials are, Sal.  I'll need to poke around on this a while.  I also can't transfer you.  I can assign you to a special mission - as ambassadors - but you'll still report to him." Ran groaned.  "You're still bunking with them, too.  He finds out you did this, and it's going to get really ugly."

Sal reached over, pressing her fingers to his arm.  "I'm good, sir."

General Sturmgren looked at her.  "You weren't the other night."

"I was in enemy territory, alone, the other night.  I'm not anymore.  Devil Dogs are a floor above us."

"Good."  The old man closed his eyes and nodded to himself.  "Tell Pig I approve.  Now, what do we do with Viraenova?  This outpost is Conglomerate territory, so it's up to us to assign them quarters."

"How'd it get to be Conglomerate, anyway?  We're in the middle of Myrosica?" Sal asked.

"Treaties about a century ago.  They have one down near the ocean.  We used to have them in Unav and Escea too, but Terric ran us out.  All I have left are the upper floors of the barracks." Reko groaned, and Sal sighed.  "What?" he asked the iliri.

"Smells like humans in there, sir," Reko admitted.

"And that's a bad thing?"

Sal giggled.  "Clean it up, and no.  It'd be like sleeping next to the kitchens when they're baking bread.  Now?  It smells like rotting meat."

After a light tap, the door opened.  "Sir?  I have the chevrons and the papers.  I just need your signature, and yours too, Corporal," Marnia said.

Ran waved her in, gesturing for the insignia to be handed to Reko and taking the papers for himself.  He glanced over them quickly then scrawled his name across the bottom of each page before pushing it toward Reko.  "Here, here, and here," he said, pointing.

Reko signed, and the General offered his hand across the desk.  "No hard feelings if you don't take it, soldier, but congratulations.  Looks like you're overdue for this promotion."

Reko smiled and clasped the General's hand.  "Thank you, sir." He cocked his head slightly.  "And I have no problem touching you, sir."  He looked confused.

Sal told him, "It's the animosity.  Ran doesn't have it, so he doesn't make your skin crawl."

Ran handed the papers back to Marnia, and the girl left quietly.  When the door closed behind her, he turned back to the new Corporal.  "I learned real fast not to touch the iliri without asking.  Have to say, Sal.  I never saw it coming, either."

"You hit him?" Reko asked.

Sal had never gotten the chance to explain.  "You can say that.  We'd just come back from a skirmish.  He wanted to congratulate me on the promotion to Lieutenant and discuss my orders.  I was out of uniform, just in the tank since it was the middle of summer, you know?  He touched my arm."  She shrugged.

Sturmgren leaned back in his chair and chuckled.  "I patted her arm and found myself on my ass with something sharp on my neck, a knife against my ribs, another in my groin, and nothing but white in my face.  First time I'd heard an iliri growl too.  Glad Blaec was there, that's all I'm saying.  It does make the point, kid."

"You startled me, sir," Sal said.

"No shit.  But that's when I knew you'd be fine in Anglia.  Thought Blaec was a fool to send a novice elite up into something like that.  Ok, you two go get the barracks aired out.  Sal, if you can get me a head's up before they're here, that would be great.  Oh.  And Marnia should have orders for you to give to Trax.  Watch your backs, iliri."

Sal and Reko stood in unison and saluted the General.  "Yes, sir."

"Dismissed.  Make a show of it, Kaisae."

She nodded at him and left the room, Reko following in her wake.

Marnia saw them and held up a finger.  "One moment, sirs.  Let me seal these for you." She tucked papers in a pair of blue envelopes and stamped them closed, pasting a gold seal across the opening of each.  "Luxx," she said holding out one, "Wyra," she said with the other.  "Please give those to your commanding officer.  Your own orders are listed as given verbally from General Sturmgren."

"Thank you, sir," Sal said, and Marnia blushed slightly.

"It's ma'am actually, sirs.  I'm not enlisted."

Sal paused, looking her over.  "Shame.  You'd be an asset.  I'll send a mutt when Viraenova gets closer."

Smiling with unveiled pride, the girl ducked her head.  "I like them, too.  Have you seen the pups they have?"

"Yeah, those are my girls.  Watch the one with the tipped ear, though.  If she tries to bite, let me know?"

"Oh, I'd never touch them, sir.  I know that's offensive.  It's the first thing we learned in my Iliran Customs course at the University.  I just like to watch them play."  She gestured to the window behind her.

Sal made a note of that.  This girl sounded like she was involved with the same professors who were translating her species' history.  "Well, we're trying to teach them to play well with humans, so don't be afraid to ask if you can meet them.  Their dam's pretty proud of them."

Marnia grinned.  "Thank you.  I will!"

Sal led Reko from the officer's hall, aiming for the barracks.  He held himself a little higher and kept looking at the chevrons on his shoulder.  The grin on his face showed his sharp teeth.  When they were finally away from the mass of human ears, he shifted closer but never turned to look at her.

"He called you Kaisae?"

"Yeah."  She thought about leaving it at that, but Reko deserved to know.  "He challenged me and won, but gave my rank back before I left his office.  He understands, Rek.  He's on our side."

"How do you do it?" he asked.  "They love you or they hate you.  Me?  They just hate my pale skin."

"Kaisae thing, I’m told.  Now, I'm only going to give you one pointer," Sal said.  "Act like you're in charge and people tend to believe it.  If you fail, then fail as big as you can.  They'll forgive you for anything you do with gusto, and it won't ever matter if they like you."

"Who will?"

"Anyone.  Well, it amuses the grauori, but both humans and iliri tend to forgive a mistake, but they dislike a lack of decision.  Everyone loves it when someone else makes the decisions."

Reko chuckled.  "So act like a Kaisae.  Got it."

Chapter 20

The two of them entered the barracks side by side.  Soldiers milled about the room, most of them in the standard army blue.  Reko glanced at her but didn't wait for permission before he stepped forward.  "We need to get this place cleaned up.  You, open the windows," he said pointing at a soldier.  "You, you, and you, start sweeping.  You, air out the top floors, and you, get the rest of the off-duty men to pass the word to anyone bunked in here.  This place needs to be spotless in two hours.  Move!"

"Yes, sir!" the soldiers called back, scrambling.

Reko looked at Sal and grinned.  "Yeah.  I see what you mean.  You sure it's not the promotion?"

Sal shrugged.  "It's both.  They'll always check your rank, but they'll believe your attitude.  Let's make sure Trax knows we're not his anymore."

She lead Reko through the back of the barracks.  The open windows on the first floor were already improving the smell of the place.  Together, they slipped out, making their way across the large yard on the far side of the CFC base.  A group of mounted soldiers in grey worked between them and the training arena, taking turns pushing their horses at each other.  A few called out greetings to Sal.  She couldn't miss when the dark mare turned her way.

"What's up, demon?" Zep asked moving Cessa to her side.  The charcoal colored uniform made his skin look even darker.

"Special assignment, ambassadors to Viraenova."  She cocked her head to the sparring arena Azure used for training.  "Need to hand the orders to Trax."

He nodded and looked at Reko.  A second later, a smile took over his face.  "Hey, you got him promoted!  Grats, Corporal."

"Thank you, sir," Reko said, dropping his eyes.

"Hey, Zep?" Sal interrupted.  "Is Pig around?  And does he have a better name than that?"

The big guy laughed.  "No, actually.  Feofilakt Pigaris.  He really does prefer Pig.  He's on the far side.  Why?"

"Let me hand these to Trax, then I'd like a word with him if you can swing it."

"Can do."  Zep looked at her for a moment, then glanced at Reko.  "Yeah, I'll make sure he knows."  He spun Cessa, cantering toward the leader of the Devil Dogs.

Reko leaned closer to Sal.  "I'm out of line, so don't ground me, but there's something there, isn't there?"

"I'll know later.  He's deciding."

Reko nodded.  "I wouldn't have though a human, though."

Ducking her head to the ground, she tried to hide her smile.  This was getting to be repetitive.  "He's not human anymore.  Not where it counts."

Reko choked back a laugh.  "Yeah, that doesn't sound quite like you want it to.  Pretty sure we're all built about the same."  When Sal groaned and dropped her head to her hand, he chuckled.  "I know what you mean, Sal.  I'll keep my nose out of it."

"Thanks.  I don't really need any more roadblocks on that one.  He's thrown up enough already.  Now come on."

Sal and Reko marched proudly up to Drago Trax and held out their orders.  The Captain called his men to ease but glared at the iliri.

"I'm filing a complaint against both of you, you know that, right?  Get your asses in formation."

"No, sir.  We have orders," Sal said, flipping the end of her envelope.  "Read it."

Trax grumbled, snatching the orders from each of them while glaring at Reko.  "And I did not approve that promotion, so you need to get those chevrons off your shoulders, boy."

"The promotion is approved, sir," Reko informed him blandly.

"Bullshit.  Only one who can promote you without my recommendation is - "

"General Sturmgren," Sal said.  "We just spoke with him.  Those are his orders."  She pointed to the envelopes again.

Trax grumbled as he opened the first, his eyes widening.  He wrenched open the second, then crumpled them in his hands.  "You don't just go over my head, Luxx.  You get that?"

"No, sir.  I told you Viraenova was coming.  I gave you the chance to react to it.  You chose to start a petty brawl with me, so I decided to report it to your commander."  Sal flicked her ears forward and smiled cruelly at him.  "I'm still within protocol.  Oh, and it's also still legal for me to protect myself.  I do apologize that my reflexes are so well tuned.  Now, I need to speak to the Devil Dogs, sir."

Without waiting for him to reply, she turned and walked away from the men of Azure Silence.  Reko followed on her flank.  Behind her, the men grumbled and Trax screamed obscenities about them.  Sal ignored it all and made her way to meet a man named Pig.

Reaching for her link, she made one last check.  Anyone have eyes on Viraenova yet?  Any idea how long until they get here?

Yeh, Jase said.  And they're gonna put on one hell of a show.  Sal, I wish ya could see this.  He sent her a glimpse of hundreds of soldiers, all in shades of ivory and gold, their uniforms pristine and their horses matching.  The tack glinted in the late morning light, and their unit moved silently.

Fuck me, Audgan whispered across their minds.  We're going to look like stray dogs compared to that.

I think that's the point, Sal told them.  They're wanting to make a powerful impression.  Blaec?

I'm listening.

You ok with me making a show for the iliri and not necessarily the Conglomerate?

Oh yeah.  I was hoping you'd figure something out.

Sal, Zep chimed in, I got Pig.  Don't make these guys into a joke, ok?

Nah, they're good.  Anyone have a time frame?

Razor spoke up.  Less than three hours.  Those horses they're on are swift and look as fresh as if they just started.  Tiny, but so are the riders.

You close? Sal asked Razor.

Close enough.  The 112th was covering that sector.  We made a production of letting them know they're welcome.  I want to say they're all iliri, Sal, but they aren't.

What do you mean?  Mixed?

No.  Imagine if you and Risk had kids and you get the idea.  Iliri, but not.

Gotcha.  And silent.  That's good to know.  Almost to you, Zep.  Sturmgren asked for a head's up.  Hwa?  Roo?  One of you free to run up there later?

I can, Roo said.  But I'll have the pups.

That's fine, Sal assured her, letting her amusement show.  His receptionist is smitten with them.  You girls be good to her; she's nice.

Yes, amma, the pups thought back.

Sal broke the link as she neared the mounted soldiers.  The Devil Dogs knew something was up, and they'd all pushed closer to their leader.  Like professionals, their horses stood quietly.  Sal and Reko wove between them.

"Lieutenant," A small man greeted her.  "I'm Feofilakt Pigaris, but call me Pig."

Sal saluted.  "Yes, Major."

He lifted a brow, making a joke of her formal response.  White teeth flashed against his dark skin before he schooled his features into place.  "Can we help you?"

Sal liked the man already.  "You already have, and it's appreciated.  I'm to let you know that both Major Doll and General Sturmgren are aware of it."

Pig chuckled.  "You have words just as sweet as Blaec Doll’s.  Now tell me.  Are they just as elastic?"  Sal watched Zep stiffen out of the corner of her eye, but Pig ignored it.  "I owe Blaec a few.  He took that shit down at Stonewater Stables pretty hard, too.  Never saw a man so drunk.  So I'm not playing blind here Lieutenant."

"Yes, sir," Sal said.

"So there's something up.  Valcor said Viraenova?"

"Yes, sir.  It's confirmed now, sir."

He leaned forward slightly, meeting her eyes easily.  From the way he stared, he knew exactly what he was doing.  "It's Pig, Sal, not sir, not Major.  I can't put you in grey, but we run as tight as the Blades.  Stop dancing around and tell me what I need to know."

So she cut right to the point.  "Viraenova is about three hours out, they're making one hell of a statement, and they're running silent."

"Explain."

"They're iliri, all of them, or damned near.  They won't speak Glish, and I only know of a few of us that can talk to them, unless we want Anglia to translate for us.  That means Reko and myself - and Cyno if we can get him from the sector.  Nyurin from the 97th pikes might work, but I honestly don't know if he ever learned Iliran.  And I need all of you parade ready.  You're the only unit right now that can pull off a show that won't embarrass us."

Pig looked over his men.  "Sevas, I need you to find...  Shit, who's he with, Sal?"

"Cyno's with Blue Eagles, North Sector."  She held up a hand.  Jase, where's your commander?  Pig's sending someone for you.

He's at the Eagles' camp.  Two klicks north of the gate, half kilometer west.  Large group of trees on a hill.

"Their encampment is two kilometers north of the gate, half kilometer west, next to a large group of trees on a hill.  The commander is there - or was before Cyno rode to patrols."

Pig chuckled.  "That's how he did it.  Blaec you sly fucker.  Sevas, where she said.  Quick."  He turned back to Sal.  "I'm guessing that's what you mean about running silent, right?  They gonna be friendly?"

Sal shrugged.  "No way to know.  Body language still works.  Most of us gesture even when we're just thinking."  Sal giggled.  "That's why some of you probably think Zep has a twitch."

Pig's head snapped to the man in question.  "Aren't you a human, Valcor?"

"He's iliri," Sal growled.

Pig slowly turned his head back to her and lifted his hands slightly.  From the smile on his face, he wasn't upset at her reaction.  "Fair enough.  No offense meant, Kaisae.  Ok, guys, you heard the Lieutenant.  Get the horses shined, make sure the tack is cleaned, and I want to see parade uniforms.  Be quick about it.  Back on the field in an hour.  Move people, this ain't a drill, I want to see my reflection in your horse's ass before you're back here.  Go, go!"

The horses spun, and the Devil Dogs scattered.  Reko flinched at the mounts thundering past him, but Sal waited patiently, standing beside Pig's roan.  When the sound died down, she looked at Reko.

"Go get ready.  Parade uniforms.  I'm sorry, but it has to be Azure.  I'll catch up."

"Yes, sir," Reko said, saluting crisply before jogging back to the camp.

Pig leaned over his mount's neck, kicked his feet from the stirrups, and landed easily beside the horse's shoulder.  He was only a few inches taller than Cyno, she noticed.  "What else?" he asked, holding Sal's gaze.

She refused to look away.  "I reported Trax to Sturmgren.  There's going to be an investigation.  I'm also worried about Wyra."

Pig nodded.  "K. I've heard the mumbling.  His losses have been hard, but so have his missions.  You sure there's something there besides animosity to iliri?"

"Stances and formations," she told him.  "That's all he's drilling.  They aren't elites, Pig.  They're worse than novices.  I dropped four of them the first day."

"Yeah, but you could probably drop four of mine.  Blaec told me about you.  I believe it, too."

"Not like this.  I'd have to work to drop a Dog.  I sparred with a man named Ryekir last night.  He had new weapons against my familiar ones, and I had to pay attention.  He's good.  Azure?  They're a joke."

Pig chuckled, turning back towards the barracks.  He let his horse trail behind them on a loose rein.  "Yeah, Ryek's been bragging all day about that.  Said he got to spar with steel daggers."

Sal slipped a blade from the sheath and held it hilt-first for Pig.  The Major took it gently, testing its heft.  "Ok, I see what you mean.  That's a completely different feel than what we have.  Think he'll make an assassin?"  He offered the blade back.

Her brow furrowed as she returned the steel to the sheath.  "Thought he already was.  He'll be good in a few months, sir.  He's got the talent."

Pig nodded.  "K.  I'll have him reassigned.  Can I note the recommendation from you in his file?"

"Please."

"Ok.  So what can I do for Wyra?  My hands are a little tied there, you know."

"I do," she assured him.  "Just have the men keep an eye on him?  Azure's going to try something.  I put Trax on his ass this morning."

His head slowly rocked from side to side, but he didn't meet her eyes this time.  "Mm.  I can't support that, Sal.  He's your officer."

"He also thought that beating me would make my stances better when even the humans admitted they were perfect.  Look, I can do stances in my sleep.  I'm certainly not bad enough to deserve a human slapping me around for it."

"Ok.  But curb that temper a bit." His eyes flicked over, watching her from the corner of his eye.

"I was, sir.  That's what I'm trying to tell you.  A human male, who hates me, struck me hard enough to draw blood."  She pointed to her lip.  "I dropped him and reported to the General.  I did not attack, I only defended."

Finally, Pig's shell cracked, and a chuckle slipped out.  "Your defense is an attack, Lieutenant.  And you keep showing off those knives - I'm assuming you pulled them - and they'll get confiscated."

"Nope.  Diplomatic gift.  Covered that.  The offhand is actually from Anglia, too."

"K.  I'm not going to tell you to do it again, but I see where you're coming from.  Humans need discipline, Sal.  Maybe the Blades work well without it, but we don't.  Either way, I'll have my men keep their eyes open.  We're playing in the rules, though.  Might be the rules LT taught me while I was a Blade, but we'll stay in them."

"Thanks, Pig.  I appreciate it," she said honestly, offering him her hand.

He paused, looking at her strangely.  "I'm human.  I may be a little shit of a man, but I'm still human."

She shrugged.  "So was Zep, once."

His hand thumped into hers, clasping her palm solidly - like an equal.  "He's still yours, but he's one of mine now, too.  I also understand why Blaec was such a mess thinking he'd lost you.  You're one hell of an asset to your unit - and I don't mean Azure.  I'm not pleased you're taking up with Valcor, but I won't stop it."

"Blaec's pleased with it, so you shouldn't worry."

Pig just sighed.  "Iliri.  It's going to suck when we lose you."  Sal looked at him, startled, but he waved her down.  "Oh, I know.  LT's gone rogue.  All of you have.  You and Valcor are the only ones even remotely tame, right now.  I know what's going to happen.  I owe Blaec Doll my life a few times over, and my position.  I'm staying out of your way and covering your back when you decide to retreat, just like we did in Prin."  He tried to smile but only made it halfway.  "I just hope we don't end up on opposite sides of a line."

She caught his arm, making him look right into her eyes.  "We don't forget favors, sir.  Even if it happens, your men will live through it.  I promise you that."

Pig nodded.  "I believe you, Sal.  You sure Blaec's still leading the Blades?  Looks to me like he's been replaced."

Letting him go, she turned back to the barracks.  "It's complicated."

Chapter 21

Three hours later, the Devil Dogs sat on their horses silently.  Sal made it very clear to them how important it was for them to be as quiet and respectful of the Viraenovans as possible.  The other soldiers mingling in the area weren't as professional.  They knew something was up, but neither the Devil Dogs nor Sal had any intention of enlightening them.  When the first horse was visible outside the gate, Sal reached for Roo.

Get the General.  They're here.

A double line of mounted riders marched directly to the gate.  Sal lifted her chin and waited.  Jase stood behind and beside her.  Reko waited at the side, next to the line of Devil Dogs.  The column of pale soldiers kept coming.  Sal and Jase stood perfectly still in the middle of the entrance until the Viraenovans came to a perfect halt.  The first horse's nose was close enough for Sal to touch.  She ignored it, looking at the man sitting easily in the saddle - then the rider behind him.  A mature woman in full armor sat among the younger soldiers.  Sal focused on her.

"Laetus, Kaisae," she said in clear Iliran.  "Welcome to the Conglomerate's Myrosican Outpost."

The woman smiled and nudged her horse out of the line, moving closer to Sal.  She leaned over her pommel and asked softly, also in Iliran, "Do you link?"

Sal offered her hand, and the woman clasped it.  The Viraenovans relaxed but never broke their crisp formation.

Thank you, the matriarch said to Sal.  My title is Kaeen.  My name is Tseri Janoyc.

Well met, Kaeen Janoyc.  I am Lieutenant Salryc Luxx.  My Ahnor is Sergeant Jassant Cynortas.  We have been asked to speak for the leaders of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens.

The woman's head tilted slightly.  You are not Kaisae?

Humans do not understand Iliran titles, Kaeen.  We are simply soldiers, although I am Kaisae of my pack.

I see.  That does not bode well, the Kaeen thought.  Should we form an alliance with these people, Kaisae?

You should, Kaeen.  The Emperor of Terric seeks to destroy anyone who can claim to be related to iliri.  That includes Viraenova.  The enemy of your enemy should be your friend, even if you are not friendly.

Tseri nodded.  I understand.  Should I assume that only the two of you can speak with us?

Sal shook her head.  My pack, although many have mixed ancestry, can all speak with you.  Some can also speak Iliran.

I see.  What do you know about Anglia, then?

Anglia is a friend.

The Kaeen laughed, and Sal saw the Viraenovans smile.  Behind her, the humans glanced among themselves, but the Devil Dogs never stirred.

Anglia has humans as well, Kaisae.  Do you suggest that we can trust them?

I do.  King Dominik Jens is a good man, and he not only is sympathetic to our people, he also encourages us to feel at ease.  He embraced the grauori as his equals.  He and Orassae Rragri are close friends.

Tseri moved her horse a step closer.  I see.  And you wouldn't by chance be the Kaisae Sal?

I am.

Then why are you here? She gestured to the encampment.  I thought you were the reason Dominik Jens decided to fight for our people.

The answer is simple, yet complicated, Kaeen.  Human laws.

And the complicated part?

The Conglomerate does not like my kind.  I can only assume that they will not be completely friendly to yours, either.  That does not mean we can ignore them.  I'm a citizen of the Conglomerate, and I served in Anglia as such.  My mission was to defend Anglia and obtain a discussion of alliance.  I achieved that, yet I admit, my personal goals were my first priority.  Anglia embraced those goals.  Unfortunately, there are human laws still to consider.  Before we can address the Terran threat, we must play politics.

And the Conglomerate is necessary to that?

At this time, they are, Kaeen.  The Conglomerate's military is as strong or stronger than Anglia's - without the grauori, of course.  Myrosica is sympathetic to them.

Tseri tipped her head.  Of course.

Terric controls half of the continent, easily.  They believe they're on a divine mission to cleanse the planet of us.  Both Myrosica and the Conglomerate are controlled by humans.  I know little of Myrosica, but the fact remains that Anglia can not hold off the entire continent alone.  If they decide to break the Conventions of War, that is exactly what would happen.

Thank you, Kaisae.  That makes things much more clear to me.  I would not like to delay, though, and humans spend so much time posturing that little gets done.  I will need a translator, and quarters for my family.  I expect to meet with Anglia tonight since I have spoken with you first.  Tomorrow, I will speak with the Conglomerate.  Will you be attending, Kaisae?

Probably not, Kaeen.  I am merely a Lieutenant who is iliri.

Tseri laughed.  I doubt that, but I can see how the humans would believe it.  I will accept one of your men, then.  Which one has a stronger mind?

Sal shrugged.  My ahnor, most likely.  He is also fluent.  My ilus, Reko, speaks some Iliran, but his mind is strong even if he is new to the link and my pack.  I already have approval to assign my ilus to you.  I will see if we can have my ahnor also assist you.

Kaeen Tseri shifted her eyes over to Jase.  Ahnor, would you be willing to work with my maagra?  Their minds are not all strong, and speech may be necessary.  When he nodded, she looked back to Sal.  I will gladly accept your ilus for my own translations, Kaisae.

Thank you, Kaeen, Sal said.

I would be honored to assist your soldiers, Kaeen, Jase said, bowing deeply and dropping his gaze.

Tseri smiled.  You keep them well trained, Kaisae.

He is only trying to impress you, Kaeen.  I have not trained him at all.  His amma did that.

Very nice.  You will have to introduce me to your pack.  We have seen so few iliri that remember the old ways.  I am pleased to know it still happens outside of Viraenova.  The nuvani will be overjoyed to know we're not alone.

Sal nodded, overly aware that the humans had no idea what they were talking about.  I will ask if that is possible, Kaeen.  Am I right to think that nuvani is the name of your people?

Yes, Tseri said.  We are no longer truly iliri, as you can see, but we hold the traditions.  When Viraenova closed its doors to the humans, we began to call ourselves the nuvani.  Iliri means corrupted ones, but nuvani means new creation.  We are like you, yet not, and prefer to believe that we have done well with what we've become.

I think you make our people proud.  Sal stepped back.  Please, be welcome here.  Our space is limited, and our housing is primitive, but we are happy to welcome you.  Then she stepped aside and gestured toward the compound.

The nuvani moved forward, and Kaeen Tseri guided her horse back into its place in the line.  Hwa nodded at the men in the front.  When they acknowledged him, he moved to the head of the line, leading them to the barracks.

Reko, Sal thought, go attend the Kaeen.  Treat her as a Kaisae and make sure the humans do not show disrespect.

Yes, Kaisae, he said, running off.

Sal and Jase moved casually behind the line of Devil Dogs and watched the procession enter.  Dozens of their golden horses passed by, each carrying a rider in ivory armor.  Everything about the Viraenovans was intended to impress, and from the scent in the air around her, they'd succeeded.

Shielded by the Devil Dog's horses, she leaned back against the wall and took the chance to relax.  Tseri didn't intimidate her, but the situation did.  Sal was trying to represent the Conglomerate, the same people who thought of her as no better than an animal.  But without Viraenova's help, Terric would destroy all iliri on the continent.  With it?  Maybe Sal could figure out a way to make their lives better.  She just hoped the Kaeen understood what she'd been trying to say.  Anglia was the ally.  The Conglomerate was just a nuisance they had to tolerate for military strength.

Claiming the spot on the wall beside her, Jase dared to slip his fingers between hers.  Slowly, his thumb stroked the tender skin against her wrist, out of sight from the rest of the base.  It wasn't much, but she'd missed him and missed being so close to him.  She turned to think something to him when the entire line of Viraenovans stopped.  Sal jerked her head back.

"Unes edst e Kaisae?  Sahna sussa aitae kai," a lean woman called out.  Sal clearly understood the words.  Where is the Kaisae?  We need her assistance.

"Here," Sal called back, stepping toward her.

"Laetus, Kaisae," the soldier said, dropping her gaze as she offered her hand.

Sal reached up and touched it.

The woman's mental voice flowed into her mind.  The Kaeen said the base is full.  I am to take the rest of the maagra to find our own encampment.  We have supplies, but it would be kind if you can have the Ahnor attend us there.  She glanced at Jase, and her smile turned sweet.

Sal growled and pinned her ears.  The woman's head snapped back, but for a moment she met Sal's eyes.  None of the other soldiers acknowledged them.  Just as Sal's lip began to rise, the woman dropped her eyes.

I did not intend offense, Kaisae.  Your mate is attractive.  I apologize.

Jase stepped closer, brushing his hand against Sal's.  "Sturmgren's just behind us.  I'll get orders."

"Thanks, killer."

Do na worry, I will na touch her.  Then again, yer kinda cute when you're jealous.  Flashing her an impish smile, he turned for the General.

No, Sal thought, stopping him.  Touch her first so you can find them.  Sal shot the Viraenovan soldier a warning look and stepped back.

Jase offered his hand.  The soldier glanced at Sal quickly and just brushed his palm with her fingertips.

We will be on the west side.  My name is Ynta Noyko.  I am the commander of the second division, she told them before turning in her saddle and yelling a few words to the soldiers behind her.  Fluidly, the line turned and moved out, cantering out of sight.

"At ease, Devil Dogs, and thank you," Sal said once they were gone.  "You were perfect."

They relaxed, and a few laughed awkwardly.  Most of the men muttered between themselves.

"What was that about, Sal?" the girl from the bath, Rayna, asked.

"Dominance, basically, and some politics.  They're nuvani, not iliri, but like us, they are matriarchal.  Guys, that means you don't get to flirt with the soldiers unless you want them to pull a blade on you.  Whatever you all do, do not touch them unless they offer it."

Pig pushed his horse forward.  "Is that clear?"

"Yes, sir!"

Then he leaned toward her and dropped his voice.  "Lieutenant, would you be willing to advise my men if they need it?"

"Any Blade will."  She pointed to her neck and glanced at Zep.  "There's a lot of ladies out there, and they're soldiers, just like us.  You want to figure out how to get their attention and not cause an international incident?  Ask one of us."

"They bite," Zep said loud enough to be heard.  A few men chuckled, but he shook his head.  "I'm not kidding, guys.  If they're anything like iliri, they'll bite the fuck out of you.  If you aren't into that, stick with humans."

Sal saw Rayna look from him to her but didn't acknowledge it, turning to the General instead.  "Sir?  Can you have Cyno assigned to the nuvani camp for the duration of their stay?  Corporal Wyra will be translating for the Kaeen."

His mouth opened, then paused.  "Kaeen?"

She nodded.  "Their ruler, the first woman I spoke with."

"Sal - Yeah, Cyno, you're good, take what you need.  Sal, I'm going to need a full brief.  Something clear enough I can take to Parliament."

"I'm free now, sir, and Kaeen Tseri Janoyc wants to start negotiations in the morning.  She'll speak with Anglia tonight since she greeted us first."

"How are you going to explain away the silent conversation?" Pig asked, not caring that he'd just barged into her conversation with the General.  "There were a whole bunch of soldiers watching you and that woman stare at each other."

Sal shrugged.  "I guess humans are going to have to learn that we're not just small white versions of you.  Maybe you'll even figure out that we can do a few things better, but I won't hold my breath."

"Don't," Pig told her.  "You'd suffocate before the CFC would admit a scrubber could do anything better than a human.  Good thing I learned from one of the best."  With a smile, he ducked his head and ordered his soldiers to return to the stables.

Chapter 22

Sal spent the rest of the afternoon with the General, listing the nuances of the nuvani culture.  She'd asked Roo to attend, to clarify anything she missed, which meant that Marnia was in heaven with the two pups wrestling around their feet.  Sal had already purged her brain of everything she thought would be relevant when Rhyx interrupted them by tackling the General's ankle.

"Rhyx, rraz!" Sal said sternly.

The pup rolled on her back, looking up at Sal.  "I orry, amma."

"Get up, little one," Sal told her, "but you don't jump on the General.  He outranks even dava Blaec, ok?"

"Even oo, amma?"

"Yes, Rhyx.  Me too."

The pup looked up at Ran, her eyes big.  Behind them, Raast pulled herself into Marnia's lap to hide in her arms.

"Umso, sir."  Rhyx held her ears to her head and kept her tail tucked close to her body.  Ran glanced at Sal, confused.

"She submits, sir.  It's respectful."

"I forgive you, little one," he said, scrawling on his page.  "And thank you for showing me something we missed.  What's the word?"  He looked at the pup for the answer.

Rhyx's ears flicked forward, and she reached up for the desk to see the page.  Ran easily lifted her into his lap and pulled the paper closer.  Sal was surprised at how comfortable he seemed with the child.

"Umso," Rhyx said, looking between the General's face and his notes.  "At's na writin'," she told him.

Roo whuffed, and Sal rubbed her hand across her face, but Ran just smiled at the pup.  "Ok, here."  He pulled out a fresh piece of paper and set it before her.  Next, he passed Rhyx a pen.  "Show me writing, then."

Rhyx nodded and scrawled a large symbol on the page.  Beside it, she made another.  "Rhyx," she said pointing at the first one, then "Raast."  When he nodded, she began drawing again, speaking as she did so.  "Den oo make de story, and oo have to go like dis."  She made a production of scrawling Iliran across the page.

"That's beautiful," Marnia said looking over.

"She's still only got a few words," Sal explained, "and no colors yet, but I'm very proud of how fast they're learning.  In just a week, their Glish has improved so much, and their Iliran isn't far behind."

"Colors?"  Marnia looked confused.

"Show her your tattoos, Sal," Ran suggested.  "Marnia's never seen anything like that."

Sal unbuttoned her shirt, the ever-present tank beneath, and pulled it off one arm.  "Names of my family and our history is in white.  Bigger events are colored for what they felt like.  The words are the facts; the colors are the emotions.  The language is read along the stream."  Sal pointed to a long swirling line and then to a shorter one beside it.  "Some things take more words to say, others are quick."

Marnia nodded.  "It's lovely, Sal.  And this one?" she pointed to her own neck.

"My family name."  Sal chuckled.  "It's pronounced Black Blades in Glish."

The girl grinned, evidently understanding the implications in her words.  "Thanks."  Then she looked at Roo.  "I mean it.  I'm serving as the General's aid, but I just finished studying archeology at the University of Prin.  I'm hoping to get in on the papers that, well, I think it was you all that brought them back."

"Ah," Sal said.  "The crates?  Paper almost like resin?  Yeah, that was us."

Marnia nodded.  "I'm hoping to do some field work later, and I was told that interning with the military was a good way to help that along.  I guess we get military escorts we need to deal with or something.  Anyway, that's why I'm such a sucker for all of this."

"She got me," Ran explained, "when she said she wanted to know where the iliri came from.  Blaec had just sent the first letter about 'iliri ancestors' to my desk.  Most humans dismiss your kind, but the more we know, the better, right?  Figured I could try her out."

Sal chuckled.  "Yeah, and if you approve of her, she'll have an inside line to the best envoys.  Makes sense."  She turned to Marnia.  "Thanks.  When the translation is finished, is there any way for us to get a copy?"

"It'll be years, Sal.  I'd be happy to, but it will be a long time."

Sal shrugged.  "Anything helps.  We're winging it, too.  If you have free time, I'll see if I can get a nuvani to speak with you."

The girl sat up.  "Really?  That would be amazing.  Thank you!"

General Sturmgren gently set Rhyx back on the floor and stood.  "It's dinner time for me, ladies, and I'm sure Sal hasn't had anything either.  Marnia, if you'd close up the office?  We'll be back here in the morning."

"Yes, sir," Marnia said.

"Sal, I'm meeting with a few Representatives tonight.  I'll see if I can get you in on the alliance stuff.  If not, I'm pretty sure either Anglia or Viraenova will demand it, so look sharp tomorrow?"

Sal stood and saluted lazily.  "Yes, sir.  Does this mean I'm off duty for the night then?"

"Yeah.  Unless we need you, but you know how that is.  Have a good evening, soldier, and thank you for pulling our asses out of this mess."

He nodded, and they began to break up.  The pups chased the General down the stairs.  The old man encouraged them, scampering outside the building into the grass, just to tackle Raast with his hands, tickling her belly.  Rhyx growled and darted at him a few times, wagging her tail to be sure he knew she was only playing.  Sal and Roo called the girls back so the General could get on with his business, and together they made their way toward the barracks, Roo staying with the Shields just outside the compound gates on the other side.

"I miss you girls, you know that?" Sal asked.

They both nodded at her, Rhyx reaching up to be held.  Sal complied and hugged the pup to her.  Like her mother, Raast trotted along beside her.

"Kid looks like you," a snide voice called out, and Sal sighed.

"Fuck off, Erol," Raj hissed.  "Get inside, I'll catch up.  That's an order."

"You ain't a scrubber lover all of a sudden are ya?" Erol asked.

"No!  I just want to know what Trax is in for, and she's the one that'll know.  Now shut it, before she does."

Erol chuckled, not realizing Sal could hear them, and jokingly smacked the guy on his other side.  They moved away.  Sal, however, waited quietly.

"Your kids?" Raj asked when he got closer.

"Yeah."  She wasn't exactly in the mood to be friendly.  "Don't fuck with them, Raj.  I'm serious.  Roo may not enjoy fighting, but she'll rip you to shreds, and the pups will help."

On cue, Rhyx raised her lips in a snarl and let out a baby growl.

"Hush, Rhyx," Sal whispered.

"They're cute," Raj said, shrugging off the kid's threat.  "I said I owe ya one.  I wanted to let you know I owe you two, now.  Sturmgren pulled me in his office this afternoon before Viraenova showed up."

Sal stared at him blankly, offering nothing.

"Wyra's bunked with the Viraenovans.  That was my suggestion."  He sighed, and looked down.  Roo whuffed at his unintentional show of submission.  "Look, I ain't a scrubber lover or anything, but I owe ya.  I'm hoping Wyra will pay back some of the first, ok?"

"Ok," Sal said.  "Then thanks."

"I'm not done," he said, looking up again.  "Trax is pissed at me now, too.  He had me running laps this evening, but Erol and Tine asked me to help them with their orders.  They thought I might be interested."

"What orders?"

"You're gonna get jacked again, Sal.  I'm guessing tonight, but I'm not sure.  They know where you are, and they're asking for the right room.  Rumor has it, one of the ladies in the Devil Dogs is going to try to get your brother..."  He looked at the pups.  "Uh, get friendly, with - "

Sal laughed.  "They're grauori.  They know about mating.  So Rayna's trying to fuck Zep.  Gotcha."

Raj's head snapped between her and the pups.  "Seriously?  Aren't they kinda young for that?"

"They were born from a battle wound.  Iliri and grauori get maast.  They know about sex and murder.  For our kind, they go together.  We don’t have the same hang-ups you humans do."

"Yeah.  That's just weird.  Ok.  Look.  All I'm saying is don't let your guard down.  Talk to Rayna, or whatever."

Sal shifted Rhyx to her other hip.  "Why are you telling me this?"

Raj dragged a hand across his mouth, delaying his answer.  "This ain't what elites are about, Sal.  We're supposed to fight them - you know, the enemy - not each other.  I don't love iliri, but I don't hate you either.  I just wish you'd stop making me look like a fool out there, ya know?  I can't be that fast, and there's nothing I can do to be as good as you."

Sal shrugged.  "Zep's human.  Your excuse is gone."

"Seriously?"

"He was born pure human.  We can't find a trace of iliri back at least twenty generations.  He's more human than you by breeding.  Mentally, he's iliri, and we claim him.  So yeah.  Think faster.  That's all there is to it."

"K.  Yeah.  Shit, you'll regret saying that in a second."  He sighed yet again.  "I'll be there when they do it, Sal.  If I'm not, I'll get court-martialed.  Trax gave me the drugs, told me to slip them to you, but he's saying he'll report me for it if I don't play by the rules.  His rules, he means."

The man smelled like nothing but truth and remorse.  "What changed, Raj?  Why are you telling me this?"

"I told you, Sal.  That first time?  I thought it was funny.  You'd scream, you'd cry, and we'd untie you, making sure you knew we could overpower you.  Figured you'd put up one hell of a fight, but learn how to play well with others.  That's all it was supposed to be."

"Yeah.  Guess no one told you iliri can't cry."

"What?"

She slowly shook her head, making the point.  "Nope.  Doesn't work.  No more than Roo and the pups.  Our eyes will weep only when there's something in them, but not for emotion."

"Yeah.  Didn't know that."

"And most female conscripts aren't that worried about being raped.  After about the tenth time, we learn how to deal with it."

His head snapped up.  "Are you fucking serious?"

"Yeah.  I am.  I fuck men to kill them, Raj.  It's not exactly something I'm going to melt down over.  I'm pissed you got the poison in me.  I'm pissed that I didn't smell it."

"I don't get you, Sal.  Anyone else would've tried to kill me, not dropped the charges and then helped me deal with the Captain."

"Ris iliri," Roo said.  "Sal ris na ooman."

"What does her species have to do with it?" Raj asked.

"A lot," Sal told him.  "Because no matter how well we fit into your society, we're not humans.  We just fake it well enough to make you apes shut up.  Tell Erol or Tine to steal a kiss from one of the Viraenova soldiers and you'll see what I mean."

Raj chuckled.  "May have to try that.  Too bad almost all the ladies are at the camp.  But seriously.  I give you my word, Sal.  I'll be there, but I'm not gonna do shit, ok?  Knock me out or something?  I just don't need a court-martial.  I've disobeyed orders too many times pulling our asses out and have a few marks against me.  I'll get hung."

Rhyx began to squirm, trying to pull away.  Since Raj was being decent enough, Sal bent and placed her on the ground while trying to think of a way to make this work.  She didn't want to harm the man, not after he'd made an effort to warn her.  Knocking him unconscious was probably the best option.

"Toucha," Rhyx said, working hard to pronounce the word properly, and holding her hand up to Raj.  "Touch!"

Sal and Roo looked at each other quickly, but Raj squatted down before the pup and held out his hand.  Rhyx grabbed it.  A second later, she whimpered.  Her tail went limp and her ears sagged low on her head, then she released Raj's hand.

Amma? the pup asked into Sal's head.

Yeah, Rhyx?

He does na wanna.  He is scared.  Someone did mean things.

Can you show me, little one? Sal asked, squatting.  Like amma Roo showed you.  Think it, wrap it up, and give it to my head?

Rhyx dropped to her rump in the grass, her little paws held before her.  She rubbed them together almost as if washing her hands or crumpling paper, then huffed out a heavy breath.  Sal felt the pup trying to give her the memory so reached out, guiding Rhyx's mental hands.  A bright flame began to grow in the front of her mind.

"Give me a second, Raj," Sal said as she pried open the packaged thought.

Flashes of pain jumped at her, the memory from Raj's perspective.  He'd been sedated and beaten with sheathed swords.  The resulting bruises looked like those from training, but much deeper.  Sal saw Drago demand Raj put the iliri in her place, and the vial of liquid he put in Raj's hand.  She caught broken fragments of Raj speaking with his unit-mates, Erol and Tine, and the men explaining to him how Sal wouldn't live through this one.  As the burning faded, Sal rubbed at her eyes.

"Good job, Rhyx.  Push harder next time, and you'll do it on your own, ok?"  Rhyx nodded, her tongue hanging from her mouth as she grinned at the compliment.  "Roo, can you take the girls home?  I'm not sure they're safe in the Conglomerate right now."

Yeah.  What do we need to do?

"Nothing, Roo.  I got this.  Tell Hwa to sleep lightly, ok?  I'll yell if I need you."  Roo nodded and pushed the pups ahead of her.  Sal waited until they were away before turning back to Raj.  "Ok, you got your wish.  Rhyx snagged a few of your memories.  I believe you."

"Thought you couldn't read minds?"

Sal crossed her arms and glared at the guy.  "I can't.  I can change my appearance, but I can't read minds.  Evidently, Rhyx can, and she shared your memories with me."

The man's mouth was hanging open.  "That's fucking amazing.  She's just a kid?"

"No.  She's a grauori pup.  They don't have childhoods like you'd expect.  She'll be in the ranks by the time she's two and able to take you down well before then.  But that's not the point.  I saw it, Raj.  The vial, the chat with Erol and Tine, and the nighttime visit."

Raj's mouth snapped closed, and his face turned stony.

"Yeah," Sal went on.  "Sheathed weapons.  Pretty smart really.  Makes it look like you just got walloped in practice.  How long did that go on?"

"This ain't about that, Sal.  I can hold my own."

She took a step into his face.  "Yeah, Raj, it kinda is.  If he's doing that to you, what's he doing to the rest of them?  Tell Sturmgren, or I will.  He needs reasons to remove him.  That's all I'm saying."

Raj shifted back.  "K.  So you know I have to go on this, right?  I mean, you understand?"

"Yeah.  You can only go so long without sleep, and you don't have someone to watch your back.  I get it."

Relaxing, Raj looked at the ground and scuffed the sole of his boot through the grass.  "Does that mean you won't kill me?"

"I'll make you a deal, ok?"

"Yeah?"

"Walk heavy.  Don't pound, don't scuff your feet, just walk.  You do that, and you'll live through it."

He looked at her, confused, and Sal smiled.  She tugged one of the small ears set high on her head.  "They work really well.  You walk as heavy as you did coming to talk to me just now and I'll hear you before you make it up the stairs.  More than two men don't move around at that time of night.  I make no promises for the others.  I also won't be alone."

"Thanks, Sal.  I'm not a wuss.  I'm just sick of this shit.  I'll get busted back to blues, and I'm ok with that, but damn.  Ain't worth being an elite if this is all we do, ya know?"

Sal nodded.  "Just walk heavy.  You get the jump on us, and I can't promise you'll live."

Chapter 23

Oddly, knowing Azure was going to try something let Sal finally relax.  With Zep helping, she could handle anything they threw at her.  Alone?  Well, she had to sleep sometime.  And before she tried that, she wanted to soak away any aches that might slow her down.  As soon as she got back to the barracks, Sal hit the baths.  Just as she got her hair into a nice lather, Rayna climbed in the tub next to her.

"I'm asking him to spend the night in my room tonight, Sal," she said as a greeting.

"Don't."  Sal lifted her hand, asking Rayna to wait while she dunked her head under the water to rinse away the suds.  "He won't go."

The human shifted in her tub to see Sal better.  "You fucking him?"  Oddly, there was no jealousy in her voice.

"It's not that.  Look, I already told him Azure's going to try to jack me - most likely tonight.  He won't go."  Sal poured oil in her hands and smoothed it across her hair while Rayna stared at her.

"Serious?"

"Yeah.  Raj gave me a head's up.  Trax has him by the balls.  He jacks me or he gets court-martialed.  Trying to save the unit, Raj has gotten enough reprimands in his file to justify a hanging.  Zep won't leave my side tonight."

"But you're fucking him," Rayna said, making a production of her false disappointment.  "Only decent man I meet, and he's already spoken for by my friend."

"It doesn't work like that," Sal told her, oddly pleased to be called a friend by someone outside her pack.  "If I amuse myself with him or not, that has no bearing on what you do with him."

"Sal," Rayna said, "I'm not stupid.  We saw you playing with Ryek last night, and you were just playing.  Zep's a Black Blade.  He might be wearing grey, but he'll always be a Blade.  I'm not looking to get gutted because I'm messing on your turf.  K?  Plenty of men in the military.  None quite so nice, but still.  I mean, I'd gladly go there, but not if it's going to be awkward."

Sal giggled.  "No, no.  Nothing like that.  Zep is not, and has no intention of being one of my mates.  He's a good guy.  He's built, he's beautiful, and he's as sweet as can be.  You try laying next to him all night and not do anything."

Rayna looked at Sal with her mouth open for a minute before she remembered to close it.  "Yeah, that's what I've been saying.  I thought you all did things different, though?  I mean...  That sounded like something I'd say!"

Behind them a pair of nuvani women giggled, overhearing the conversation.  Sal looked over at the pale women, and spoke to them in Iliran, "Either of you know how to explain it to a human?"

"No.  You don't mean Reko?"  Her Iliran was heavily accented.

"No, different man.  Reko's available," Sal assured her.

The girls looked at each other and giggled.  "What about Reko?" Rayna asked, picking his name out of the conversation.

"He's got a fan club."  Sal gestured to the girls.  "And a wild night ahead of him, if I'm not mistaken."

Rayna groaned in mock frustration, making a production of it.  "Well, sounds like everyone is getting lucky but me.  Is it being iliri or something?"

Sal flashed her a smile.  "I've never been human, so couldn't say.  You know you'll have to try harder with Zep because of it."

"You're not helping me any, Sal," Rayna teased.

"I'll put in a good word, but he hasn't touched a human in at least three years.  I just thought you should know."

"Yeah, Pig told me."  She waved that away, proving her supposed infatuation with Zep wasn't something serious.  "You know they're taking bets to see if he's sleeping with you, right?"

Sal kept her tone casual.  "He said something about that this morning."

"It's all in good fun, I promise.  So you want me to tell the men to sleep light?"

Rayna changed subjects almost as fast as an iliri.  She also didn't take things too seriously.  The thought of a fight coming didn't send her into a panic.  She just made plans and enjoyed things as they came.  It sounded like she had the same opinion about men as she did a potential threat.  On top of that, she'd called Sal a friend, and Sal found herself liking the human woman.  She reminded her of the people she'd met in Anglia.  Considering how many times Blaec had said Pig was one of the good ones, Sal decided to trust her.

"Would you?  I keep forgetting that I can rely on someone besides us."

"Nah, we're behind ya.  They split up the Blades, so who knows what's next.  You seriously didn't screw him last night?" Rayna asked.

Sal sighed and sank into the tub.  "Truthfully?  It wasn't for lack of trying.  I can't push him, it doesn't work like that, and things are a bit awkward, ya know?"

Rayna laughed.  "No, I don't."

"Ok, it's like this, I have two lovers, Blaec and Jase, right?"

"I think I hate you right now, Sal," Rayna said.  "Blaec Doll?  Please tell me he's at least as good as he looks?"

Sal looked at Rayna and laughed.  "Yeah.  He's..." She let it trail off.

"No.  Uh uh.  Finish that!"

"Blaec is a very gentle lover.  He's a beast in battle, but he's so gentle in bed."

Rayna was leaned across her tub intently.  "Wow, wouldn't have expected that.  What about Cyno?  He's a little fuck, but he's ripped."

"Yeah."  Sal laughed.  "He's all iliri, too."

"Ohh, I see.  They really bite?"

Sal nodded vehemently, a foolish smile on her lips.  "We do.  Most times we got assigned together, we took more damage from each other than the job."

"Shit," Rayna gasped, giggling.  "I can't touch him, though, right?"

"He's at the nuvani camp right now, so you're probably outclassed.  I'll be shocked if he does anything, though."

Rayna dunked her own head and began to lather it.  "That's not fair.  You're planning to screw Zep, and he's not allowed to?"

"It's not exactly like that.  It's Jase.  It's cessivi.  I don't know if I can explain it to you."

The nuvani woman looked over and asked Sal, "The Ahnor is your cessivi?"

"Ya," Sal answered.

The girls sighed, but the first persisted, "But Reko is not?"

"No.  We think Reko may be my brother.  He smells wrong.  You're welcome to him."

They squealed their delight, laughing among themselves.

"I will tell them he is cessivi," the first said to Sal, giggling.

"Reko again?"

Sal nodded.  "We're pure iliri, and evidently it's tempting to them.  Jase is close.  He's about as Iliran as they are, but it looks like nuvani are rafrezzi, and Jase is aufrio."

"What the hell does that even mean?"

Sal laughed.  "Think of the grauori.  Pure white is nacione, grey is aufrio, and gold is rafrezzi.  Reko and I are both nacione and about as pure as it gets."

"So why aren't you after him?" Rayna asked.

"Pretty sure we're related."

"How can you even tell?"

"The smell," Sal admitted.

"Yeah, Pig's right, it gets complicated."

"No, not really," Sal tried to explain.  "It's different, but not complicated.  Sex is not love.  I love my mates.  I love Zep, but it's different.  That's why I've always called him my big brother.  Doesn't mean I'm blind."  Sal chuckled.

"Oh, you had a completely perverse thought," Rayna squealed.

"He's so different, you know?" Sal said leaning forward.  "His skin is as dark as my coffee, and it's crazy how soft it is, and he has hair on his chest."

Rayna laughed loud enough to make the women across the room look.  "Go lower, Sal.  There's a line," and she arched her back, lifting her belly from the water as she pointed, "that leads to the good stuff.  Run your fingers through that.  Trust me."

"I was told that I'm not allowed to talk about the hair on his body," Sal said, giggling.

"With who?"

"Jase."

"You'd?  Really?  I mean?" Rayna stuttered.

"They check every morning, Blaec and Jase, to see if anything happened.  They talk among themselves, too.  It's cute."

"Wait, your two lovers talk about your love life, and it's cute?  Damn, I wish I was iliri.  And they're ok with you and Zep?"

Sal shrugged.  "Nothing between Zep and I yet.  They caught a whiff of it when I was drugged, so they're rooting for him."

"Ok.  Note to self, stay out of the Blades shit, it's a mess," Rayna said, writing with her wet finger in the air.

Her antics made Sal laugh.  "That, or learn to really like variety I guess? You know we don't really date like humans, right?"
"Yeah, but how does that work?"
"Iliri men tend to fall for dominant women, and they don't get jealous easy.  Considering there are about five men to every female?  I guess it makes sense.  And they don't hold to commitment the same way but celebrate the choice - each time.  They value loyalty over faithfulness." Sal shrugged too innocently.  "Just saying.  There's two floors full of very lonely men upstairs."

"Yeah, but there's a language barrier," Rayna pointed out.

Sal looked over at the girls, "Any of your men available upstairs?"

They looked at her strangely until Sal pointed at Rayna.  The second one grinned, "Ya, but not all are free."

"Any way for the humans to tell them apart?  They find them lovely."

The girls looked at each other and giggled again before falling silent.  Then the second turned back to Sal.  "They will have a braid, like here," she said, pulling a strand of hair from the back of her neck.  "It means he is available.  Stay away from the ones with short hair.  They do not care for women."

Sal nodded at her to show she understood.  "Thanks.  Is the Kaeen ok with dalliances between them and humans?"

The nuvani glanced away, and the silence stretched on for a moment before she answered.  "There could be children with humans."

"The ones I'm talking about are soldiers.  They have medications to prevent that."

She glanced away again, obviously talking to someone in her mind.  "The Kaeen said that so long as no children, then no problem.  If there are children, you should handle it like nuvani."

"And how do nuvani handle it?"

The girl's face twisted as she searched for what to say.  "Women raise children from who they want.  The men may ask, but she does not need to tell.  He has no responsibilities that she doesn't give him.  The Kaeen does not want her citizens beholden to a human woman."

"I understand," Sal assured her.  "I will be sure they know."  She turned back to Rayna.  "Braid at the base of the neck means available.  Short hair means they prefer other men.  You can pass that around, and the only stipulation is no one gets pregnant.  If she does, the nuvani have no responsibilities for it."

Rayna reclined back in her tub with a grin.  "Then if you're claiming Zep, I want to see just how hard they bite.  I'm just hoping how short they are don't say much for well, how tall they are!"

"Trust me," Sal giggled.  "There's no correlation.  Humans got a very bad deal in that area."

"Ohh!" Rayna gasped, and Sal pulled herself from the tub, wrapping a towel around herself.

"I'm heading up.  Have a good one Rayna.  Just remember to be as dominant as you want.  Not sure they'll take you up on it, but never hurts to try."

"Thanks, Sal," Rayna called at her.  "Gonna have to wait till tomorrow, though.  Have a friend who needs some eyes on her back."

That promise shouldn't feel so nice, but it did.  Sure, part of it was Rayna’s commanding officer's ties to Blaec and the Black Blades, but that wasn't all.  Rayna seemed like she honestly enjoyed Sal's company - what little of it they'd shared.  As Sal left the bathing chamber, she decided she'd make an effort to get to know the human better.

She was trotting up the stairs, holding her towel around her when a nuvani man walked down the opposite side and paused, staring.  Sal made a point of looking at him, and he dropped his eyes, but a smile teased his lips.  Maybe the nuvani weren't used to soldiers treating the barracks like their home, but she didn't care.  No, she liked it.  Feeling attractive wasn't something Sal was used to, and she needed a little encouragement with Zep's reticence.  When she reached the top, the Dogs crowded the hallway, laughing among themselves, Zep included.

"Zep told me a story," Ryekir said, heading in the other direction.  "Sounds like we're sleeping light, tonight?"

Sal nodded.  "That's the same story I heard then.  I owe you guys."

A man down the aisle chuckled.  "Drop the towel, we'll call it even.  Damn Valcor, rough life you lead, man."

Sal laughed at them and walked toward Zep's room.  When she reached the door, she called out, "Which one are you?"

"Aristel, Tyr Aristel."

Sal nodded and tossed him her towel.  "Don't they have towels in the Dogs?" she asked before stepping through the door.

The man's mouth gaped open, and he leaned forward for a better view of her snowy skin before she vanished into the room.  "Valcor?  I fucking hate you, man!  Why aren't you hitting that shit?"

Zep snapped his fingers to pull Tyr's eyes to him and away from the door.  "Doesn't work like that.  Step out of line and she'll geld you before she thinks about it."

Tyr sighed dramatically.  "Yeah, well she isn't armed now.  Trust me, I got an eyeful."

Zep just laughed.  "She's always armed, man.  You ever seen her teeth?  She'll use 'em, too."

"Kinky, man.  Just like I like it."  Zep shook his head, so Tyr kept going.  "What, you don't think I could take it?"

"Nah, man, I don't.  Not unless you're just that shit in bed."

Tyr made a dismissive noise.  "You'd all hear her screaming if I had my way with her."

Zep just shook his head.

"You ever seen his scar?" another man asked.

That got Tyr's attention.  "What scar?"

"From her biting him," Deron Sevas said.

"Nah.  Show and tell time, Valcor," Tyr teased.

Zep stood up and pulled off his shirt.  On his right pectoral, a large puckered scar stood out against his dark skin.  He lowered himself back to the floor without saying a word.

"Holy fuck," Tyr gasped, sitting up.  "Thought you said you were friends!"

Zep waved the guy down.  "Iliri get emphatic at times.  On top of all that, she's a berserker.  That's how I got bit."

Deron claimed the floor space next to Tyr's chair.  "Don't tell me you didn't like it, bro."

"Fuck no.  I wouldn't lie about it.  You ever hear those stories about the girls that sing to men in the ocean, drowning them?"

"Sirens?" a man named Tritain asked.

"Yeah, those.  Iliri are like that," Zep said.

Tyr couldn't let it go.  "What do you mean?"

Zep shrugged.  "When they berserk, it's called maast.  It's like nothing I've seen before.  Shit, or felt."

"And?"

"Potent shit, man.  Damned near took a blade from Cyno for it."

"Cyno?  No shit?  How'd you get out of that?"

Zep chuckled, wadding the shirt between his hands.  "I let go of Sal."

The men roared with laughter.  "Don't tell me you haven't hit that then," Tyr persisted.  "You have the scars to prove it."

"Nah, man.  I didn't get that far.  Ya don't fuck with Cyno's girl.  Not when he's in maast."

Deron shook his head. "Tyr's right, though, it'd be worth it.  I've heard stories about what iliri can do.  Making a man fall in love is the least of them."

"Tell me you're gonna hit that, man," Tyr insisted.  "I'm living vicariously through you right now."

Zep leaned back and looked at the group clustering on the floor outside their rooms.  His eyes hit all of them, one by one.  "Not really my call.  You don't just hit that.  Same with the Viraenovans.  They make the move, you just have to be smart enough not to say no."

"Fuck."  Tyr pointed to his own chest.  "No way that girl could resist me.  I'm just, you know, staying out of your way, bro."

"You know she can hear you, right?" Zep asked.

The men fell silent, and all of them looked at the door.

"I'm just talkin' shit, Sal," Tyr said softly.

Chapter 24

Sal opened the door, a loose white dress clinging against her body, and walked to Tyr.  Pushing him into his chair, one hand pinned each of his shoulders.  She straddled him - and smiled.

"Oh fuck," Tyr whispered.

Leaning over, she ignored his words and very gently rested her sharp teeth against his ear.  She didn't even toy with his mind.  Tyr's hands went to her waist of their own volition, and he tilted his head back, sighing at the feel of Sal's breath on his neck.

"Didn't you say you'd make me scream?" she purred softly.

Tyr pulled her waist against him and chuckled.  "You're about to fuck up my world, aren't ya?"

Sal just nipped his ear gently.  "Nah.  Not this time."  She patted his hands, and Tyr blushed.  "Just remember that.  It's as close as you're going to get."  Grinning, she climbed off his lap.  The men around them laughed, and Tyr shot an embarrassed glance at his crotch.  He shrugged, then made an adjustment - making them laugh more.  Even Sal was amused, but not enough to keep toying with the man.  She moved over to Zep, who lifted a hand.  Taking it, she let him lower her to his side on the floor, where she tucked herself against his chest.  Zep casually wrapped an arm around her shoulder and kissed the top of her head without thinking about it.

"No way there's nothing between you two," one of the Dogs said.  "It's all good, we're not gonna spill shit about our newest brother, Sal."

"Doesn't work like that.  Which one are you?" she asked.

"Tritain Ojai."

She acknowledged that and said, "My men are good with what I do.  Not their place to say otherwise.  We don't keep secrets really well, you know."

"Man, we need to train our girls better," Deron joked.  "Ain't enough of em to go around as it is."

"You have no idea, man," Zep chuckled.

"Rayna's all over your shit," Tyr said, "and you're the one with the arm around Sal.  Don't act like you're suffering any."

"Nah, man.  I'm not suffering.  Can't do humans, though.  That's what I mean."  He looked down at Sal's head.  The men smiled at the affection on his face but said nothing as Zep pushed a lock of hair under her ear.  "Look, you spend time around them, and you get sucked in, that's all I'm saying.  That, and there's only one Sal.  Ain't another in Anglia or the Conglomerate."

"No shit, man.  Ain't another Tyr either."

"I mean female iliri, you fuck," Zep retorted.

"Hey, Sal?" Ryekir asked.

"Yeah?"

"Since you're all talking about this shit now, can I ask what happens if you do sleep with him?  How's that work?"

"Well, you put tab A into - " Tyr started, and Deron tossed his shirt at him.

"Not that part, you ass," Ryek said.  "I mean, you're in each other's heads all the time, right?  How's that work?"

Sal giggled.  "Not all the time; not with everyone.  It's like a two-way conversation.  I can reach out and ask for someone, but they have to answer, or I'm listening to nothing.  We can scream at the unit, too, but that's more like an officer walking down the hall yelling.  We aren't just always in each other's minds.  Not really."

"Ok.  But rumor has it you're Cyno's girl."

She laughed.  "No.  Cyno's mine.  You got it backwards.  That has nothing to do with anything, though."

"So, forgive me for being crude and all, but you fuck Valcor here, and Cyno won't kill him?"

"Nope.  Unless we're in maast, and that's different.  Well, unless he's in maast.  He loses a bit of control at those times, and he'll kill just about anyone because it's fun."

"Damn.  Gotcha," Ryek said.  "I'm just asking because we've been giving Valcor shit for a few days now.  He's not the kind to point out when someone's gone too far, but I figured you'd let us know."

"Zep knows what's up.  I need someone at my back right now, and he's the man that's always taken care of me.  No problems between the Blades about it."

Ryekir looked at her a long moment.  "I think I understand, Sal."  Then he looked at Zep.  "You're a fucking idiot, you know that, man?"

Zep shrugged and nodded.  "At times, yeah.  I can be taught."

Ryek shook his head and started to walk away before turning back.  "Oh, Sal?"

"Yeah?"

"I got called in Pig's office tonight.  You know about that?"

She smiled.  "No, but I might have an idea.  How'd it go?"

"Thanks.  Means a lot to me, coming from you."

Sal nodded in understanding.  "Was news to me you weren't.  Hope it works out."

"Hey, none of that covert shit, man," Tyr said.  "Valcor already got his shit.  Start talking, man, or it's you next."

Ryek chuckled, dropping his head to hide the smile.  "I got a new position, bro.  They're keeping me in bravo squad but training me for assassinations."

"Fuck yeah, bout time!" Tyr said.

Ryek's face was getting darker.  "Pig talked to Sal.  She said she thought I already was working kills."

Deron reached up to slap his leg.  "Doesn't get much better than that.  Damn, you on top of the world right now?"

"Yeah man.  Pretty much.  Fucking got a compliment from Death herself."

Tyr looked over at her.  "You know that's what the latest round of stories calls you, Sal?  Lady Death, or just Death.  They always have a picture of you in this black hood and shit."

Zep said, "That's because she usually wears one.  Tight leathers and a deep hood to hide all that white."

"I can't believe they broke up the Blades," Ryek muttered.  "Best damned unit in the Conglomerate.  Not the way we wanted to rank first."

Sal shrugged.  "From what I can see, you all aren't that far behind us.  We just had more tricks to call on."

"Speaking of that..."  Tyr lowered his voice.  "We have any intel, Sal?  Pig told me that story, and we're not up till late tomorrow, so a few of us are throwing a dice game."

"Three maybe four," she told him.  "One will not have a longsword, and he lives.  He'll walk heavy."

"The rest die?"

Sal cocked her head to the side and flicked her ears up.  "Or whatever.  Problem is the two floors above us, ya know?"

"Fuck," Ryekir breathed.  "That's not gonna look real good for us."

"Yeah.  And they'll sleep as lightly as I do."  She groaned.  "And unlike the rest of you, my morning will probably be pretty early."

"Playing politics?" Zep asked.

"Yeah," Sal told him.  "Conglomerate, Anglia, and now Viraenova all are going to be screaming to have me there.  Seems Ilirian isn't a common language.  Oh, shit, Zep, I forgot to tell you!"

"Don't make me guess, kid."

"Rhyx.  She read by touch today and passed the burning."

"What the fuck does that mean?" Tyr asked.

Zep looked up at him, beaming.  "Our pup.  She got a vision of things from touching someone, then she managed to package it up - and that isn't easy - and pass it to Sal.  So she's like Cyno?"

Sal nodded emphatically.  "Seems like it.  It was a clean package too.  She had more problems with the push.  That's how I got intel on Raj."

"Ah, ok, so we can trust it, then."

Sal nodded, grinning.

"Ayati, the girls are growing up too fast."

The Dogs chuckled.  "You sound like a dad, Valcor," Deron teased.

"I am.  Two of the cutest girls you've ever seen.  Sharp teeth, stubby little tails, and the tiniest little claws that pinch like a bitch when they try to crawl in your lap.  Don't take them in the nuts, trust me."

Sal clamped her hands over her mouth and laughed.  "Rhyx?" she managed to get out.

"No, Raast!  Worst part?  She nailed me one and then asked if she should make it better."

Sal leaned her head against his chest and giggled.  "What'd you tell her?"

"I told her dava would be fine in a second, but to move her damned claws."

Sal fell into another fit of giggles.  Across from her, Tyr watched the couple smiling.

"Think we can ever get that?" he asked Devon.

"Dunno man.  No reason why not, I guess."

"How'd they do it?" Tyr asked as Sal gripped Zep's arm against her.  The big man wiped tears from his eyes, and whispered something else in her ear, making her laugh harder.

Rayna plopped beside Tyr, grinning at Sal.  "See the white tattoos?" she asked.

"Yeah," Tyr said.  "She's covered in them."

"They're stories of love.  Brotherly love, family love, romantic love - doesn't matter.  Red is pain, black is death, purple is hope, pink is fear, green is life, blue is faith.  There's more, I can't remember them all, but I read up on them."

"K?" Tyr asked, wondering how this mattered.

"She's an assassin who was born a slave.  She's been beaten, probably raped, nearly killed a few times, and slaughtered more people than we can count, right?"

"Yeah?"

Rayna nodded at her again.  "And her body is covered in stories of love.  Above all else, they focus on that because it's what keeps them going.  You see the look on Valcor's face when he talks about her?"

"Yeah.  That's what I mean.  How do we get that?"

Rayna patted Tyr's leg.  "We learn to love like they do, man.  Watching them together, I see what Sal means.  I never had a chance with him."

"You trying for Valcor?"

Rayna shrugged.  "I was.  Not now.  There's a trust between them we don't have.  We'll never be like that until we get it."

She looked back at the couple.  Zep was talking to Ryekir and Sal rested her cheek on his forearm, but her pale eyes watched Rayna, one ear pointing in her direction.

"We good?" she mouthed.

Rayna smiled.  "Yeah, Sal.  We're good.  I get it."

Sal glanced at Zep, aware he was deep in some debate about weapons.  "You know how it starts, right?"

Tyr shook his head.  "I guess you heard us?"

"It starts with a secret."

She stood up, and Zep kissed her hand before he released it.  Sal made her way over and sank to the ground beside Rayna.  Tyr leaned over, and Deron scooted beside her, all of them listening intently.

"It starts with a secret," she explained.  "Something so big you can't tell anyone else, and you want to protect it.  Something that affects all of you, and matters so much that you're scared to even admit you know it.  You learn to protect it, and you learn to protect each other.  One secret, and then it turns to two.  Then someone else adds one, and then another, and soon you're all a part of a whole, and nothing can divide you."

Rayna smiled at her and nodded.  "First, we need a secret, then.  I'm jealous of you two, Sal.  And he's just your brother.  I can't even imagine what you have with Cyno."

"He's my other half."  Sal looked up at the men around her.  "You sure you all want this?" She gestured to Zep.  The men nodded, and Sal took a long, deep breath, smiling.  "Pig knows we're defecting, and he's going to order you to cover our retreat.  It's treason."

Rayna gasped, "You're defecting?"

Sal met her eyes and nodded.  "All of the Blades."

Tyr let out a heavy breath.  "Anglia?"

"Why?" Rayna asked, then paused.  "That's a stupid question, but which why did you choose?"

Sal looked at her for a long moment before answering.  "I am Kaisae.  I'm the only Kaisae, and Anglia is filled with people like you.  There's no scrubbers, no hate.  They aren't perfect, but they're trying."

Tyr brushed his hand lightly against her shoulder.  "The three kingdoms.  Human, iliri, grauori.  King, Kaisae, Orassae.  Pig knows?"

Sal bit her lips together and nodded.  "He's keeping it from you because he doesn't want shit to come down on his men.  If you're caught?  Bare minimum, he hangs.  Worst case, all of you.  Tell him you know."

"Fuck," Deron said.  "What happens if things go to shit?  Parliament will declare war on the Blades.  Hell, maybe even on Anglia.  We'll end up across the line, Sal."

Sal just looked at him.  "And all of you will live.  I owe you.  You won't win, but you'll live.  I swear it."

Chapter 25

Tyr chuckled to break the tension.  Talking about this in the middle of the military barracks wasn't the smartest thing, but the only people around were Devil Dogs.  Sal wasn't worried.  None of these men would cause problems.

"How can you be so sure you'll beat us?" he asked.

She decided it was time to lay out the facts.  "One grauori can take about ten humans.  Usually one to two elites.  Seeing the way the Devil Dogs work, I'd say you can each hold one.  The Conglomerate can field about thirty thousand troops at most.  There's only forty thousand on the rolls, and some of those aren't combat ready.  Anglia has about fifty thousand combat-ready humans.  Well, we lost about two hundred from that, but the last time I checked the rolls it was around fifty-four thousand."

"So we're outnumbered," Tyr said.  "Conglomerate's more experienced, though, and has better tactics."

Sal held up a finger.  "That's the humans, Tyr.  Iliri only have about two hundred total troops, and most are Terran defections without training, but don't forget the grauori."

"Fuck," Rayna whispered.

Sal nodded.  "Rragri brought an expeditionary force of a thousand.  I know it looks like a show of force, but it's not.  That's just the mutts that wanted to come see what's on the other side of the mountains.  Someone declares war on Anglia?  There's a lot more."

"How many?" Tyr asked.

"Nine million.  You won't win.  But there's nothing saying you have to stand across the line if things come to that."

Rayna and Tyr looked at each other, and Deron sucked in a breath.

"And you can guarantee that?" Rayna asked softly.

Sal nodded.

"We're humans, Sal.  Not iliri.  Anglia's got plenty of our kind."

Sal grinned.  "You met Ilija yet?"

"No."  Rayna drug the word out.

"Stop by and see him tomorrow.  Tell him you're a soldier, like him, just better."

Rayna raised her eyebrow.  "And he's not going to throw me out of the camp?"

Sal slowly shook her head, a smirk on her lips.  "No.  Not if you tell him that.  Talk to him, then talk to Pig."  Sal patted Rayna's knee and stood up.  Giving the small group a stern look, she added, "And don't give Zep shit tomorrow, guys."

Tyr leaned closer to keep his voice down.  "Nah, Sal.  It's all good.  We all saw that fresh bite on him and none of us said shit.  I've known him a long time - been whoring with him a few, too.  He ain't touchin' ya because he's too damned honorable.  That's why we made you spell it out for us.  Have your way with him.  We'll watch your back."

"Thanks, Tyr," she said, resting her hand on his arm.

He looked down at her bare skin touching his.  "That's twice in one night, Sal.  Keep it up and I'll start thinking I have a chance."

Rayna smacked him.  "In your dreams, boy."

"Pretty much.  So, I got a dice game tonight, Ray," he said as he glanced at Sal then back at Rayna.  "You in?  Have to bring your weapons."

Rayna laughed.  "I'm in."

The Dogs stood and began moving their chairs into Tyr's room across the hall from Zep's.  Sal thanked them again, aware the area was slowly emptying.  Not all of them were heading to Tyr's supposed dice game.  Others were making their way to their own beds.  Zep sat quietly on the floor, watching her.  She caught his eyes and tilted her head at the room.

"Go on, I'll catch up," he said.

With a shrug, she stepped inside.  She'd already lit the lantern, and it glowed softly in the corner.  In the hall, she could hear Zep pull himself up and thump against the wall.  She could only guess how much of her conversation with Rayna he'd heard, but it didn't matter.  She'd already admitted she was interested in him.  Now, the decision was his.  If he said no, he was still her big brother, and she'd love him the way she always had.

Setting her steel knives on the table, she made her way to the far side of the room.  The space was meant for one, not a couple, but she had to be presentable in the morning.  Sal pulled out a fresh uniform for the morning and hung it from the back of the chair to allow the wrinkles to fall out overnight.  Not as good as a wardrobe, but better than living out of packs.  Behind her, the door opened, and Zep entered, closing it softly behind him.  She straightened the pants and turned around slowly.

"We good?" she asked.

"Yeah, demon."  He pulled off his shirt, tossing it in the corner, then sat on the bed to remove his boots.

Sal watched his dark skin move in the warm light and waited.  She couldn't even use his scent to give her an idea of what he was thinking.  Zep had learned long ago to control that when he wanted to.  Deliberately, he set his boots beside the wall, tossed his socks on the pile, and sighed.  She eased herself onto the bed, allowing Zep to follow the sounds of her movements even as he avoided looking at her.

"You sure we're good?" she asked softly.  "I just need a place to sleep and a friend at my back.  That's all, Zep.  I'm not trying to make you feel uncomfortable."

That's when he finally turned to look at her.  She watched his throat bob as he swallowed.  His face, however, stayed perfectly calm.  "I'm scared to death, Sal."  Dropping his eyes, he chuckled.  "I feel like a damned virgin trying to impress a girl, ya know?"

Sal scooted closer but stayed just out of reach.  "You forget about those memories you gave me?"

He shrugged that off.  "Whores.  It's not the same."

"Ok.  Just don't tell me you always sleep dressed, though.  I know better."

He took a deep breath and looked at the far wall.  "Only when I'm trying really hard to show how much of a gentleman I am."

She scooted toward him a little more, her weight barely shifting the bed beneath her.  She was close enough to wrap her arms around him, but instead she asked, "Did you hear about Trax?"

"No, what did you do?"

Sal chuckled.  "He made Rek and me go through stances.  I tossed Rek in a link," she traced the line of muscles down his back, "and showed them what iliri can do.  Trax got pissed and backhanded me."  Gently, she rested her head against his shoulder and wrapped one arm around his waist, still tracing his muscles with her other hand.  "I got a bit upset and grounded him.  He never even dodged."

Zep laughed.  "That's my girl.  I guess that's what the thing was this morning?"

"Yeah," Sal said as Zep covered her hand on his stomach with his.  She snuggled her cheek into his shoulder.  "The rest you caught most of.  Tseri is going to be a good ally, too."  When she ran her other hand up his neck, Zep sighed.

"Mm, keep talking."

That was the encouragement she needed.  Sal pulled herself against his back, pressing into his solid muscles, and his fingers twined with hers.  "She's not pleased with the humans but understands that the enemy of her enemy should be her friend for now.  I actually used that phrase.  It amused her."

"So she's good for an alliance?"  He pulled her hand to his lips and kissed her knuckles.

"Yeah.  She should be.  She's fine with Anglia, and gets why she needs Myrosica and the Conglomerate."  Sal pressed her lips against his back, and Zep sucked in a small breath.  "Pig knows our plan, too."

Zep chuckled, his voice resonating against her cheek.  "LT put him in that spot.  They've been friends a long time."

Sal kissed his back again, and wrapped her other arm around his shoulder, gently caressing his bicep.  "He said they'll cover our retreat.  That lead to the chat with the Dogs out there."

"Yeah?"  He finally turned to look at her.  Sal shifted to his side, admiring the muscles of his chest.

She ran her finger through the sparse but course hair on his chest.  "Yeah.  They said they want what we have."  Her eyes flicked to Zep's face, and she smiled before returning her attention to the hair on his chest.  "I told them it starts with a secret."  She leaned closer and brushed her lips over the muscle beside his neck.  He sucked in an excited breath but didn't move.  "I told them," Sal continued, "that we plan to defect, and that Pig's covering for us.  That's their secret.  They'll protect him, you know?"

"Yeah," he breathed.

"Well, they said they don't want to fight across the line from us.  I gave them my word that if it ever happens, we would not let them die.  I mean it, too."  While she talked, Sal pushed her hand against his chest, encouraging him to lay back.  His eyes searched her face, but she refused to meet them.  Instead, she watched how his muscles played beneath the skin, feeling them tense and relax under her hand.  "I gave them the numbers.  They thought they stood a chance."  She slid beside him, laying gently across his chest like she had the night before.  His hand moved to her waist.

"That open their eyes a bit?"

Sal nodded, watching his lips.  "Yeah.  Made them feel better to know they had a ruler's word on it."  He smiled again, and she traced the fullness of his lower lip, watching his eyes close.  "Told Rayna to talk to Ilija in the morning, and that they don't have to fight across from us."

Zep chuckled softly.  "Yeah, they should get along pretty well.  Maybe she'll decide Vanja's more her type."

"Maybe," Sal whispered, caressing his face.  "Told her she's welcome to make a move on you, but that I doubted she had a chance."

He shook his head.  "I like my women a bit paler," he breathed, opening his eyes to meet hers.  "Sal?"

"Yeah."

"Say my name again?"

"Valcor?"

He nodded, rolling her onto her back.  Holding himself above her, he searched her face as if trying to memorize every detail.  "You're what I've been wanting, you know that, right?"

She reached up to his face, feeling the stubble under her palm.  "What are you going to do about it?"

Slowly, almost painfully so, Zep lowered himself until his lips gently touched hers.  Sal moaned softly, lifting herself to meet his kiss.  When he pulled back, her eyes opened again, meeting the darkness of his.

"Be gentle with me, demon.  I only get one first time with you."  He looked at her throat and smiled.

"I want you, Valcor."

"Ayati, babe.  You have no idea, but I'm not going to rush this.  My brothers aren't going to hate me, and we have all night."  He leaned down and kissed the tattoo on her neck.

Sal lifted her chin, and he kissed up her throat, across her jaw, until her mouth caught his.  He didn't bite.  He just kissed, barely teasing her lips with the tip of his tongue.  She reached up to pull him closer, but he pinned her arm to the bed with one hand.  She sucked in a breath, moaning at the pleasant surprise of his strength.  His lips brushed hers one more time before he slid back, releasing her, tormenting her.

Shifting to his knees, he grabbed her wrist, pulling her toward him as they both sat up.  "You know what this does to us, right?"  His hands moved to her knees.

Sal shook her head while Zep ran his hands up her thighs, pushing her dress before them.

"We can't have anything else, demon.  You leak across into our minds when you're around us, and we need more."  His hands moved to her hips.  "So much more.  The further we go," he said as the dress crumpled to her waist, "the harder it is to touch anyone else."  He moved to her ribs, and Sal lifted her arms, her dress slipping over them.  Zep sucked in a shuddering breath.  "Humans can't understand this, and it's like a drug, feeling you in my head.  I can barely find a woman now that doesn't disgust me."  His powerful hands encircled her wrists, lifting them to his mouth. Patiently, tantalizingly, he kissed each one.  "If I go any further, I know what it means."

"You don't have to do this," Sal said quietly, her eyes seeking his.  "You can stop."

"No," he whispered against her alabaster skin.  "I can't."

Chapter 26

Zep's mouth met hers and he slowly pushed her into the mattress.  Sal gasped, clinging to his neck, and fought her desire to bite his lip.  While their tongues danced, he pried her hands away, pushing them over her head just to hold them there.  Then he leaned back to look right into her pale eyes.

"Just be gentle with me, demon," he whispered before his mouth found hers again.

She relaxed into the kiss, Zep pinning her arms above her.  She felt his mind just brush against hers, and met him, teasing the edge of his consciousness as wisps of his desire leaked over.  She moaned, and his mouth slipped lower, finding the hollow of her throat before moving farther down.  He kissed the lines of her tattoos, his eyes following them on her skin.  His tongue drew circles across the muscles in her belly, and he nipped her hip gently before kissing still lower.  Her legs opened, and he kissed across the inside of her thigh, teasing, but moving still lower.  His hands released her arms as he slid his body across the length of her, retreating to the foot of the bed.

With a shy smile, he pulled himself to his feet, watching her as he began to unlace his breeches.  Her eyes roamed across his body.  The scar from her bite was visible on his chest, and faint lines crisscrossed his skin, marking his years of service.  As Zep hooked his thumbs in his pants to push them lower, a sharp silver line screamed its presence against his dark hip.  Sal crawled toward him to grab his waist, pulling him closer.  She traced the lines, the words so clear to her in the stark ink.  My life is worth nothing if my soul is not Iliran, it said.

"You are," she whispered as she kissed the tattoo.  "You are my iliri, Valcor."

He nodded, his eyes moist.  "I am, demon."  Reclaiming his place beside her, Zep pulled her against him.  His hands traced the tattoos along the side of her breast.

She smiled and moved his hand to the tangle of colors over her heart.  "You're here."

"Jase?" he asked, and Sal guided his fingertips to the lines of green.  "Blaec?"  She touched the pale yellow.  His eyes were locked on the vivid blue between them.  "Why am I there?"

She twisted, curling her body around the mass of his, and caressed the side of his face.  Stubble rasped against her skin.  "My safety, my sanity, and my happiness.  My life is not complete without them."

"Which am I?"

"You're all some of each. Jase holds my life, Blaec carries my pride, and you?"  She smiled.  "You're my faith."

"Faith in what?" he asked as he pushed her hair away from her face.

"In us.  In life.  In humans, or in iliri.  In that we will carry on beyond this.  You've shown me that first impressions are wrong and that not every human will hurt me.  That love is more than one thing, and trust is what matters.  It's more than words."

"Sal?" he asked her.  "I lied to you."

She shook her head, cutting him off.  "No, babe, you didn't.  You lied to you."

He hugged her tighter, holding on like he never wanted to let go, and found her mouth.  "You're right," he whispered between kisses.

He tasted her, tormented her, and seduced her with his careful kisses.  Each time she began to feel the delirium of passion, he slowed, pulling her mind back to the moment until she understood.  This wasn't lust.  It was trust.  It was sharing.  The bond they had was more than a single night of passion.  He was proving himself to her, and Sal let him.  That's when he finally gave in and pulled her leg across his waist.

She kept kissing, slowly insinuating her mind with his while Zep's hands grabbed her ass and settled her on his belly.  When she leaned back to slide lower, he stopped her, holding tight to her thighs.  His eyes took in every line, the lantern slowly growing dimmer as the oil burned.  Sal leaned down, her fingers running through his hair as she kissed him.  Her touch was gentle but insistent.  The light flickered, and Sal glanced at it.

"Let it burn," Zep said.  "I can't see you like this in the dark."

He slid his hands up her waist, and she leaned back, her hair falling across her shoulders.  Slowly, he touched every inch of her body.  Desire made her impatience flare.  She pulled his mind closer, wrapping it inside hers - and he gasped as they became one.  His hands tantalized her skin, and she felt him tense with the pleasure of it.  Cautiously, he reached higher, his thumb brushing across her breast, and he moaned as she leaned her head back.  Her pale fingers tickled his chest as they slid lower, stopping at his navel.  The lantern faded and flickered, then flared as he worshiped her body, and she gave in to the pleasure of his touch.

The flame flickered one last time, then died.  Zep moaned softly and grabbed her waist, lifting her as he slid her back.  Her pale skin glowed in the moonlight streaming through the window, but Zep faded to nothing more than a shadow on the bed.  Sal relaxed, lowering herself onto him, and his hands gripped her tighter.

"Sal," he whispered, sucking in his breath as she settled her weight on his pelvis.  His hands held her still, and she watched him bite his lip.  Slowly, she lifted herself, and he pulled her back, gasping, his pleasure flooding her mind.  She pulled against him again, leaning forward to meet his mouth.  She could feel what he wanted, but she made herself wait, enjoying every sensation.  His human skin felt so much more than hers could.  The sensations flared inside her.  She kissed him, the stubble on his face rough against her lips, and rocked against him.  Her tongue teased his as his hands seduced her completely.  Each time she settled onto him, he struggled to control himself, and each time, she drank in the feelings, feeding it back to him.  Soon she could take no more.

"Please, Valcor," Sal begged.

Zep moaned, lifting her just to pull her back down.  Each time was harder.  Stronger.  His hips rose to meet her, and Sal closed her eyes, her fingers locked on his forearms.  She could hear his labored breathing beneath her, but she wanted more.  With each thrust, her pleasure grew, and she moaned, sharing it with him.  Her body tensed.  Zep groaned beneath her, slick with the first dew of sweat.  Again, then again, he pulled her onto him and then again, and Sal threw her head back as her body lost control.  Her teeth clenched against her voice, and then again, and she felt the surge in her mind, intense enough to block out everything else.  Zep gasped as his fingers bruised the soft skin around her waist.  He held her to him, locked tight in her mind, every sensation and emotion magnified between them.

Spent, she dropped against his chest.  "Don't let me go," he said, touching his head.  "Let me enjoy being in your mind a bit longer."  Then he pulled her down beside him, curling protectively around her.

Sal snuggled her face into his neck.  "You're just using me for my talents, aren't you?"

"No.  You can dig deeper than that.  We both know it."  He sighed contentedly and rested his palm against her face.

Sal pushed her cheek against it, murmuring pleasantly.  "I don't dig, babe.  If you want me to know, you'll tell me."  She chuckled.  "That way you won't worry about if I'll respect you in the morning."

Zep laughed, then kissed her.  "I've dreamed of this, you know?  So many times, Sal, I've wondered what it would be like, and told myself it wouldn't happen."

"Mm, and then it did.  What will you dream about now?"

"The next time," he promised.  She looked up at him, and he shrugged. "I won't have this excuse forever, you know.  At least I don't have to wonder how I did."

That shocked a laugh out of her.  "What is it with you men?" she teased remembering Jase saying something similar.

"Hey, I caught that."  He smiled.  "Is this what it's like?  Cessivi, I mean?  Always with you like this?"

"Yeah.  This is what it is, but I don't have to work to hold it.  It just is."  Laying against him, she felt more than heard his sigh, then caught a flash of his worry pass across her mind.  On the heels of that came a flare of amusement.  "It's just feelings, though," she said, "So I don't know what that was."

He chuckled and rolled onto his back, pulling her into the crook of his shoulder.  "I just realized it works both ways."  He chuckled again.  "So how's my little brother anyways?"

Sal giggled.  "It's hard to explain.  He knows, though."

"Is he upset?"

"Nah.  I guess the closest I can say is that he's impressed.  If you want to know, just ask him."

"Yeah, rumor has it he bites."

"It's true, too."  Sal opened her mouth to say more but paused, her ears shifting toward the door.  There were people out there - one was walking a little too loudly.  She lunged for her knives.  Zep!  The hall.

He reached for his sword, slipping it under the pillows and thought, I know.

The lock clicked just before the door opened gently, and the couple froze, weapons in hand.  Sal's head was still on Zep's arm.  Through their link, he could see the cloth in the man's hand.  A second slipped in behind him, the moonlight glinting on his resin blade.

You're going to have to look everywhere.  I can't see in this shit without you, he said.

I'll try.  At least they can't see, either.  You get the one with the chloroform, I'll take the rest.  Zep, I'm going to berserk.

I know, demon.  I got ya.

A third man slipped into the room, and Sal could hear a fourth outside the door.  You call it when you're ready, she thought, watching the first man creeping slowly toward the bed.

Wait for it...

Sal heard two more men outside the door.  They were up to six.

Wait for it...

She flexed her fingers around the hilt of her blade.

Kill them all, Zep thought.  He lunged forward to plunge his blade into the man's chest.  "Dogs!" he screamed.

Sal surged toward the man with the blade.  He swung blindly at her, and she glanced around the room for Zep as she dodged.  She stepped behind him and recognized his smell.

"Erol," she growled as she plunged her dagger into his back.  When he screamed, she yanked upward, blood pooling across her hand.  "Zep?" she moaned.  Behind her, Zep snarled.

As the bloodlust coursed through her, Sal's senses heightened.  Across the hall, men scrambled, and she listened to them grab weapons and run into the hall while she moved to the next target.  Zep grabbed the third man and threw him into the wall.  The idiot screamed as he fell.  Outside the room, the hall filled with lights and she could hear feet rushing their way.

Zep had these.  She'd take care of the rest.  Sal stormed through the door, turning to the man cowering behind it.  She spun around him, her blade at his throat, and pushed. She intended to shove his neck onto the edge, but his scent hit her just as her knife touched his skin.  Yanking her hand away before the knife could cut too deep, she also pulled his shoulders back.  Raj flipped to the ground beneath her, his hands empty.  Sal didn't stop.  She had to find the next threat.  She needed to protect her pack.  Her foot met another man, kicking his feet out from under him.  By the time he hit the ground, she'd already dropped to her knees on his chest and buried her dagger in his heart.

"Behind you," she said calmly to Zep, hearing one of the men stagger from their room, but she never turned around.  She felt Zep move to deal with him, and her eyes looked for the last one.  Across the hall.  Devil Dogs surrounded him and Tyr smashed his face into the wall.

"Mine!" she growled, storming at him.

"Back off guys!" Zep yelled.  "She's pissed."

"Fuck," Tyr said, shoving the man toward the enraged iliri stalking toward him.

The man staggered, and she pounced on him, recognizing Tine as she pulled him to the ground.  Tine glared up at her. "Fuck you bitch," he said and punched her in the face.

She growled and turned back to him.  "Harder," she snarled in his face.  "I said I like it rough."  He hit her again, and Sal shoved her thumb under his chin, pushing upward.  "Do it again and you die," she warned, her voice velvety soft.

He hit her.

Sal's teeth dove to his throat, sinking deeply into the soft flesh.  She felt his scream vibrate through her teeth as she bit down and yanked.  The sound faded into a gurgle, and warm blood filled her mouth.  Sal moaned as she swallowed.  The taste was so sweet that she bit at the corpse again, tearing into the soft muscle along his shoulder, her growl growing louder.

"Sal, stop."  Zep grabbed her arms.

She snarled and shoved him away, moving between him and her prey.

"Rraz!" he hissed, staring into her eyes as he stormed back at her.  Sal shifted her grip on her daggers, and his gaze flicked to the movement.  "Fuck," he breathed a second before she launched herself at him.

"Mine," she roared.

He blocked her swing, knocking her arm away with his.  She followed with the second blade, and he dodged it, the edge just slicing across his waist.  He kicked her into the wall, and followed, pinning her body the with mass of his.  When she moved to stab him, he grabbed her wrist, shoving her hand over her head.  His other slid down her bicep to her wrist, holding her there.

"Sal," he whispered, their faces almost touching.  "You can't beat me while we're linked.  You can't eat the human, demon."

"I know," she said softly.  "Stop me, Zep.  I want more."

"What the fuck?" Pig yelled storming down the hall.  "Someone get the damned Blades some clothes!"

"Pig, stop," Tyr ordered, his eyes locked on Sal.  "She's berserk."

Pig froze in his tracks, turning very slowly toward the naked iliri.  Zep's bare body covered hers, keeping her from stalking anyone else.

"I got this," Zep assured him.  "Sal?  Demon?  You with me yet?"

She moaned and strained, then sighed.  "Give me something to kill Zep?"

"Can't do that, kid.  You killed them all."

She threw her head back, bumping it against the wall.  "I need more.  Please, Zep?"

He chuckled, "We're fresh out of bad guys, Sal.  You want to kill me?"

"No," she said, looking up at him.  Her muscles relaxed.  "No.  Kiss me, Zep?"

He lowered his face to hers, and she strained to reach him.  She kissed him deeply, biting his lip.  Zep pulled away.

"There's at least one dead guy in my room.  Get that shit out of there or get me another room," he demanded.

Pig took over.  "You heard him, men.  Move.  Fuck the blood, just get the bodies out.  Line them up in the hall.  Tyr, Ryek, make sure no one tries to go in there," he called out.  "Fucking move before she changes her mind."

Sal nipped at Zep's chest, her teeth leaving a bloody path across his dark skin.  "I won't hurt you this time," she whispered.

He released her arm, and the daggers clattered to the ground, ringing in the hall.  She didn't care about the fortune in steel.  Reaching up for his neck so she could hook her leg on his hip, her entire focus was on him.  Zep kissed her neck, then bit it, and Sal moaned, pulling herself higher on his body.  Her fingers twined in his hair, begging for more, and he bit her even harder.  When he pulled away, she sank her teeth into his off-hand shoulder, and Zep winced before being flooded with her desire.

Extracting her teeth, Sal grabbed his face and looked in his eyes, then kissed his lips gently.  "Feel it," she whispered, then kissed him again.

"Last one, Pig.  Valcor, room's clear," Tyr called out.

The humans moved to the edges of the walls, and Zep pushed Sal off of him enough so that he could slide his arm under her legs.  While she tried to devour his neck, he carried her into his room.  He paused long enough to look around, sighed, and then threw her on the bed.

Tyr chuckled, and pulled his door closed, giving the Blades a little privacy.  "That's either going to be a really good or really bad night for him."

Chapter 27

"What the fuck happened?" Pig asked, gesturing to the bodies.

"Trax sent us to jack Sal," Raj said from the corner.  "I told Sal we were coming."  He dabbed at his neck.

Tyr's head snapped to the traitor.  "Is that how you managed to live through that?"

"Yeah," Rayna said, pushing into the cluster of Devil Dogs.  "Sal said he was threatened.  Fuck," she groaned, running her hand through her hair.  "That's why she told me."  She gestured at the closed door.  "She knew this would happen if they tried to hurt her!"

Pig looked at his soldiers.  None of them seemed overly shocked.  "You know about berserkers?" he asked.

"Valcor warned us," Tyr explained.  "Said if she went off to stay still.  She'll stalk movement.  He said without Blaec here to stop her, he wasn't sure what would happen."

"K.  Good work then.  Dare I ask why they weren't dressed to start with?"

Rayna giggled, smothering it with the back of her wrist to keep her bloody hand clear.  "Looks like Valcor finally gave in.  You know she crashed here last night too, right?"

Pig took a deep breath through his nose as he ran his tongue over his incisors.  "So what do I tell LT?"

A chuckle behind him made Pig turn.  "Cyno already told me," Blaec said.  "I came as fast as I could.  He's with the nuvani and couldn't get away.  Zep's got her?"

Pig nodded, watching his friend closely.

"Good."

Rayna cocked her head to Zep's door.  "Second time tonight, sounds like."

Pig whipped his head around to her, but Blaec lifted a hand to halt the tirade.  "It's ok, Pig.  Just glad he managed to see that she's not always a damned beast."

"You're good with this?  I thought..."

"She's iliri," Rayna said.  "It's not his place, and he's second anyway."

"What she said," Blaec admitted.  "She get any of you?"

"Nah, man," Tyr said.  "But she was going to fight Zep for the body."  He waved at the dead man in the center of the hall.

Blaec walked over to the corpse and looked at the chunks of flesh missing.  "Fuck.  That's going to make it harder."

"What?" Pig asked.

Blaec took two steps and thumped a fist against the wall.  Growling under his breath, he turned, letting it hold him up.  "Anyone see how much she ate?"

"Yeah.  Two bites.  Fucking big ones.  His fucking throat was just one," Tyr said.

"Fuck."

"What, LT?" Pig asked again.

"That's the first time she's eaten one.  Cyno said it's harder to stop after that.  Sal's control's pretty good, but..."  He looked up suddenly, searching the faces across from him.  "How'd Zep stop her?"

"Uh, he was making out with her," Tyr said.

"No, I mean before that.  How'd he live long enough to get that close?"

Rayna answered.  "He said something about how she couldn't beat him when they were linked.  It's like he knew what she was going to do, so he countered it."

"Damn."  Blaec rubbed at the bridge of his nose.  "And he wasn't berserk?"

"No," Deron assured him.  "Valcor's fine."

"You don't understand," Blaec told the unit.  "We can share our minds.  Anything at the surface mixes together.  We're one.  The leader controls us."  He looked at the confused faces and ran his hand through his hair.  "I made Zep dive from his horse once to keep his head on his shoulders."

"Shit," Ryekir said, "nothing unseats him."

Blaec nodded.  "Unless you let someone else control you, and she had to have taken over his mind if he was predicting her thoughts."

"Damn," Raj whispered.  "That's how they did it."  Blaec looked at him, so he kept going.  "Sal and Reko.  They moved like one."

Blaec's head slowly tilted to the side and his pale green eyes locked onto the Azure Silence soldier.  "Yeah.  Why are you here?"

"He's good, LT," Rayna said.  "He gave Sal the head's up.  She said not to kill him."

"The pup, she gave my memories to Sal, and she finally believed me,"  Raj said.  "Fuck, that's damned near my whole unit."  He pointed at the bodies.  "Tine, Erol, Kian, and Tine's friends.  Fuckers just wanted to jack a scrubber."

Blaec growled, but Raj held up his hands.  "That's what they said, man.  I told Sal as soon as I heard."

"Yeah, but you're the fuck that thought he was going to stick his dick in my mate."

"No," Raj said.  "That," and he pointed at the door, "is the man sticking his dick in your mate.  I was just trying to keep my damned neck from the noose Trax has around it.  Ask the pup."

"LT?" Rayna said, moving between him and Raj.  "Sal said he'd pulled his unit out of shit too many times and Drago was holding it over him."  She looked around the hall.  "Pig, she told us about your talk, too."

"Fuck," Pig grumbled, and Blaec looked up.  "I've got a few brain cells left, LT.  Told Sal I'd make sure we covered your retreat."

"Man, that's going to get you in shit.  You know better than that.  Dogs don't need our crap.  Blades are good, man."

Pig opened his mouth, but Rayna spoke over him.  "I'm supposed to talk to someone named Ilija tomorrow," she said.  "Said I'm to tell him I'm a soldier, like him, just better."

For a split second, a wistful smile split claimed Blaec's mouth, and he glanced at the door.  "Yeah, that'd do it.  Damn you, Sal."

Pig caught her arm.  "What does that mean, Ray?"

She looked across the hall again and shrugged.  "Sal ran the numbers, Pig.  Best case?  Forty thousand of us, nine mil grauori.  She said we don't need to be across the line.  Said to talk to Ilija and get an offer."

"Maast, I wish you people had a link," Blaec grumbled, gesturing to Raj.  "Right now, I need you to shut the hell up and let's figure out what we're we doing about the bodies."

"Sturmgren?" Pig asked.  "He'll figure out a way to make this go away."

Blaec just nodded.  "I think so.  Any way you can keep this low key?"

"Yeah," Raj said, still sitting in the corner.  "Tine was joking about fucking Sal when Zep came by for lunch.  Sparked a disagreement.  After the deal the other night, they wanted to teach him a lesson and surprised the two of them in bed together.  Bad idea to jump an assassin.  Sir, I got shit covered.  It ain't nothing but a lover's quarrel.  Reko'll stand by it."

Blaec Doll stormed the handful of steps to glare down at the Azure soldier.  Raj winced but refused to look away.  Making a point of it, Blaec took a long, deep breath, as if he was tasting the air around him.  Then he nodded, turning his back on the man.

"K.  He can live till dawn.  Make sure Sturmgren knows Rhyx cleared him?"

Deron chuckled.  "The General's gonna buy that?"

"Yes.  He saw what Raast can do, and he's been briefed.  Pig, we need to talk."  Blaec gestured to the far end of the hall where Pig kept rooms.

"No."  Rayna pulled Blaec's arm down.  Both men turned to her, surprised.  "It starts with a secret, right?  For the Blades, it was iliri.  Sal gave us this because I noticed how tight the Blades are.  We're not, but we should be.  She said it starts with a secret, and this is ours.  Don't lock us out, Pig.  If you two are going to make plans, I think we have a right to be a part of it."

Blaec chuckled, never taking his eyes off the spunky girl.  "Promote her, or sleep with her - or both."  Then he stepped closer to her and inhaled deeply, shaking his head.  "She's as human as it gets, but damn, she's iliri on the inside.  Wouldn't surprise me at all if she bites."

Pig playfully punched Blaec's shoulder.  "Sleeping with her's a slippery slope, bro."  Slowly, he made a point of running his eyes up and down Rayna's body, but the smirk on his face said he knew she wouldn't be upset.  "She's cute, though.  I wouldn't say no.  Maybe you iliri are on to something with this whole dominant woman thing."

He laughed at the shocked look on Rayna's face, then turned back to Blaec.  "Look, I don't know that I'm ready to defect yet.  Some of us have families and entire lives built here.  I can't ask them all to just pull up roots like that."

Blaec glanced back at Raj, who just lifted his hands and pressed his lips together, showing he had no intention of saying a thing.  When Blaec's glare didn't let up, he moved his hands to cover his ears.  Only then did a hint of an honest smile turn one side of Blaec's mouth up.  He turned back to Pig.

"I'm not asking you to do anything, just telling you that you need to keep your shit out of our mess or you won't have any other option - unless you like seeing them in jail.  Treason's still a hanging offense."  He let his eyes close for a moment and shook his head.  "Sal's trying to clean this shit up, but the grauori and nuvani are pushing a lot harder than any of you know.  Shit like this," he gestured at the bodies, "doesn't set well with them."

"Yeah."  Pig motioned for his unit to pull closer, then dropped his voice.  "Zep said Viraenova isn't thrilled with how your kind has been treated.  It's why they made the wall.  Made it sound like Sal was doing her best to smooth all that over.  Kinda outside her pay grade, isn't it?"

"No," Blaec assured him.  "It's really not.  She just doesn't have the right title in this country."

Rayna broke in.  "I'm going, Pig," she said.  "Over there, they call her Kaisae.  Did you know that's the title for the iliri queen?"  She gestured to Blaec.  "And he's the top General?  Shit's already in place.  The kinda shit we want."

"We aren't iliri, Ray, no matter what jokes the Blades toss around," Pig reminded her.  "Yeah, we got an in with them, but what does that mean with Anglia?"

"Ask Sal to show you the encampment," Blaec said quietly.  "There's three thrones up there, yeah, but there aren't three people.  It's one country."

"Pig, just go see," Rayna begged him.  "Checking it out doesn't mean yes, it just means you aren't working blind.  It's fucking intel, man."

He looked around at his men, each of them met his eyes easily.  Some looked unconvinced.  Others seemed excited about the idea.  Not a single Devil Dog was telling him not to do it.  Pig gave each one the chance to speak up, but all he got was expectant silence.  Giving in, he nodded.

"You all want to know more?  You really want to chase this lead and see where it goes?"

They looked at each other and nodded.  "Yeah," Tyr said.  "Blue, green, it's not that big a deal.  How many of us even have family left in the CFC?  And if we do?  Hell, my parents live across the country, and I never see them anyway.  We move around too much to settle down."

"Some of us," one of the guys teased.  "I got a wife and kids, but I want the best for them."  He paused to make the point.  "The best, and I'm not sure this is it."

Tyr flung a hand at him as if that proved his point.  "See!  The color of our uniforms doesn't mean shit.  Knowing you'll die for the right reason, though?  That's kinda a big deal.  Steel just ain't worth it, Pig, and that's all Parliament seems to care about anymore."  Tyr looked up and met Blaec's eyes.  "But them?  I'd die for that cause."

Blaec's eyes widened slightly and he turned away.  He didn't stop until he reached the wall behind him and pressed a hand against it, holding himself up.  With his back to the rest, for a moment he was perfectly still.  Then his chest expanded, sucking in a breath as he rubbed at his face.  He had to clear his voice before he could manage to get words out.

"That's what they said in Anglia.  That..."  He huffed out a laugh and rubbed at his face again.  "That's why we're going.  So we don't have to hide anymore."

Chapter 28

Word quietly spread to the ears that needed to hear it and, the next morning, Alliance negotiations began without Sal, the bodies had been removed, and Ran made sure there were no charges.  The previous attack on Sal made it easier.  When Raj corroborated the story, Parliament decided that this was a very bad time to make a scene over it.  Drago Trax, however, didn't fare as well.  Before the sun was up, he'd been quietly relieved of duty and "encouraged" to retire.

Mid-morning light was streaming through the window when her movement woke Zep.  He looked down and sighed.  She lay curled against his chest, one leg thrown across his.  The lines of her tattoos faded into her skin in the daylight, and her long white hair was streaked with brownish red, one strand sticking to her lips.  He reached out and brushed it behind her small ear, smiling as he looked at how different it was from his own.  His finger traced the edge, and it twitched twice at his touch.  She smiled, and her hand slid down his chest, stopping at the line of hair below his navel.

"Some things are different," she whispered, opening her eyes as her fingers swirled in the short hair.

Zep smiled.  "Other things aren't."  He leaned down and kissed her.  Sal melted beneath him.  Pulling himself away was one of the hardest things he'd ever done.  "I need a bath.  So do you."

Sal giggled.  "Trying to say I shouldn't play in my food?"

"Yeah, demon.  Not so sure I like the idea of being your next meal.  You scared the shit out of the Dogs, I think."

She shoved her head back against his shoulder.  "Did I hurt you, Zep?"

"I feel like I got run over by a horse, but I'll live, kid.  I didn't think you were going to stop."

She kissed his chest.  "I wasn't sure I could."  Her eyes raised to his.  Before he could look away, she touched his face, holding his gaze.  "Thank you.  I don't mean for stopping me.  I mean thank you for trusting that I wouldn't hurt you."

"Sal?  When was the last time you were with a human?"  She looked away.  "That long?" he asked.

"Yeah.  Before I had a choice."

"It goes both ways then, babe.  Thank you for trusting I wouldn't hurt you."

"You never would," she whispered as she snuggled closer.

"And you still need a bath."  He kissed the top of her head.  "You're amazing, little demon.  I've never had anything like that."

"Me either."

Zep glanced at her quickly.  "Don't stroke my ego, Sal."

She shook her head.  "Oh, I won't say one of you is better than the other.  It doesn't work like that.  But..."  She sat up and stretched, yawning.  "Your skin feels more."  She giggled, and once again traced the line of hair, making Zep squirm.  "And it tickles nicely."

He laughed as she crawled from the bed.  When she bent to grab a dress from the floor, he took his chance to slide behind her.  Wrapping his arms around her waist, he pulled her delicate body to him, kissing the back of her neck as she giggled.

"Where do I fit in, with all this?" he whispered in her ear.

Sal looked back at him.  "Where do you want to fit in?"

"I don't know.  I know you can go back to your own bed tonight," he shrugged, "but I don't want you to."

Pulling the dress over her head, she turned to face him.  "Jase will be with the nuvani for a few more days.  Blaec's usually out in the east."  Then she reached up and brushed her lips across his.  "And I really hate sleeping alone."

"I told you, Sal.  Anytime you need me."  He snuck in another quick kiss just to feel the satin of her skin.  "I like being used by you.  Now go get clean.  I need to see if I can do something about all this blood."

Sal snagged a towel from her packs and grinned at him as she headed for the door.  Zep turned for a uniform of his own and sighed as he saw the blood splatter across his open wardrobe.  Everything inside was covered.  Instead, he grabbed a pair of pants from the pile and pulled them on.  Sal was frozen by the door, staring at the smear of red.

"I tried to eat him," she whispered.

"Yeah.  You were doing a pretty decent job of it, too."

She turned back to him, her eyes wide, and he could see the panic on her face.  Without thinking, he rushed to her side to cradle her against his chest.  Sal didn't give in this time.  She just pressed a hand over her mouth.

"I," she looked at the stains on her pale skin.  "Zep, I was covered."

"Yeah."  He turned her head up to him.  "You usually are.  Why does it bother you this time, kid?"

Sal shook her head, looking back at the blood on the floor.  "You.  It was all over me.  I didn't think about it, but it's not the same for you."  She finally gave in to the pressure of his arms.  "I'm so sorry."

Zep palmed the back of her head.  "I've had more than that in most fights, Sal.  It's a lot better when it's on you than a sword."  When she looked up, he lifted a brow.  "Least you don't have to worry about me trying to take your kill."

"You sure you're ok?"

"Yes, demon.  I'm not new to your ways.  Go," he said, guiding her to the door.  "Stop worrying about me.  I'm good, babe."

She stepped into the hall but grabbed the waist of his pants, pulling him to her.  They weren’t alone.  Standing on her toes, she kissed him.  Zep bent, doing his best to not break his tiny little woman, and cupped both sides of her face.  When he finally pulled away, he held her eyes for a moment before glancing down.  Sal trailed a finger down the silver side of his throat, then made her way down the hall.  The dress swirled around her pale legs until she turned the corner and disappeared down the stairs.  With a sigh, he let himself collapse against the wall.

"Fuck," Tyr said, walking up to him.

"Oh yeah," Zep assured him.  "All night."

"No, you ass.  You looked in a mirror yet?"  Tyr pointed at Zep's bare chest.

He looked down and saw the raw lines across his body, stippled circles fading into his dark skin.  "She took it easy on me."

"You serious?  You look like you had a brawl with a pack of dogs."

"Nah, I'm not into grauori."

Tyr laughed.  "If that's easy, I don't wanna know.  Thought you'd like to know that LT stopped by last night.  I guess Cyno told him she was berserk, and he rushed over to make sure she was under control."  Zep just nodded, so Tyr continued.  "Rayna's got a date with some guy named Ilija.  Sal's got the morning off.  The grey one, Hwa?  Am I saying that right?  He told the Kaeen.  I guess Rragri already knew."

"Rragri and Sal are linked.  And yeah, you said it right."

"K.  Well, point is, Sal's off for a few hours at least.  Pig wanted to see if she'd take him over to see the Anglian military.  You know, so we can see what they've got."

Zep looked at him, the anger growing on his face.  "Seriously?  You want Sal to help you get intel on them?"

"Yes, but only because LT suggested it.  I think I brought him to tears last night, man."

Zep pulled himself from the wall, his muscles flexing.  Tyr waved him down.

"Dogs just agreed that steel isn't worth fighting for, but other things are, and Pig needs to hear an offer.  We can't lose the iliri.  Even if she fucked you up pretty good.  Damn man.  You need to see the medics for that shit, or it's going to go septic."

Zep just shook his head, realizing what Tyr actually meant.  "Nah.  My little girl's coming."  He gestured to the stairs.  "Sal called her."

"K.  I'm guessing that matters somehow.  Look, man.  Can you get Sal to drag Pig over?  LT said he needed to see something.  Pig isn't so sure that a good word from the iliri will do it."

It took Zep a moment to realize what the guy was talking about.  "Anglia isn't the Conglomerate," he explained.  "You know Sal trained them all, right?"

"Yeah?"

"They fucking love her," Zep said proudly.

"Ok?"

"You'll have to see it.  I didn't believe that shit, either, until some guy, drunk after a damned good victory - that Sal planned mind you - touched her."

"Ohh, yeah, she didn't take well to that, I bet."

Zep shook his head.  "She didn't have a chance, man.  His own unit drew on him.  She had to call them off.  His own fucking unit."

"Serious?"

Zep nodded.  "I was right there.  They would've gutted him for disgracing the Kaisae."  Zep smiled at the memory.  That was the day he'd decided he didn't want to just be her big brother.  That was the moment he'd lost his own fear of her.  "Seriously, man.  All of you need to see that shit."

The click of claws echoed down the hall, and Zep smiled when the white pup scampered up the stairs, running toward him.  "Dava!"  she yipped.  Raast slid into his legs, and Zep reached down to grab her.

"You're getting heavy, kiddo.  What's your dam been feeding you?"

She panted at him.  "Deer and pigs.  I'm gonna be a big gerus one day."

"Yes, you are, little bear."

"Amma Sal said you need me to make you better."  She sniffed at him, then licked at a bite mark on his chest, and Zep giggled.

"That tickles, Raast, quit."

She whuffed at him, then looked at Tyr.  Her head cocked first one way, then the other.  "He doesn't look like a dog, Dava."

"No more than you look like a Blade.  Amma tell you about the Dogs?"

Raast nodded.  "She said they're good men, and told Rhyx not to bite them."

"Good.  Where is your sister?"

"With Amma.  Amma Roo, too, and a girl dog."

"Rayna," Tyr guessed.

Zep nodded.  "She's setting up your meeting.  Ilija's linked through Roo."

"No shit?" Tyr asked, glancing at the pup.  "Sorry Raast, I forgot to watch my mouth."

Raast tilted her head, confused.  "How do you watch it?  It's in front of your nose."

"It's ok, Tyr," Zep assured him.  "Raast, you gonna patch me up?"

"Ya!  Amma said you have to sit, so sit, dava."

Zep chuckled and put the pup on the floor, then lowered himself beside her.  "Ok."

Raast looked across Zep's chest, then the wound at his side, thinking.  "Dava?"

"Yeah, baby?"

"Amma Sal did that?"

"Yeah."

"You lannar or rornnar?"

"Lannar, and maast.  Amma killed a few guys last night."

Raast nodded and grabbed his hand.  Zep felt a warmth flow across his body.

"What is lannar, and the other one, man?  I think I know maast," Tyr asked.

Zep shook his head, his mind feeling stuffy and his thoughts clouded.  His side itched.  When he looked down, the cut from Sal's blade began to close.  He shoved one hand against his forehead and breathed deeply until Raast released him.

"I do ok, dava?  Dava Risk said I'm good at it."

Zep nodded, breathing to clear his head.  "How'd you do that, kid?  I'm neither swimming nor screaming in pain."

Raast wagged her tail.  "I make it so your head is good, too.  The grauori, they don't pull hard enough, and dava Risk doesn't make your head better.  They do it wrong."

"They do it like they know how, just like your sister doesn't heal people.  Now go make amma Sal better."  He rubbed her ears, realizing how much they looked like Sal's.  "Be quick.  You know she won't ask for it."

Raast turned, and bolted from the hall, sliding as she turned for the stairs.

"You're not going to answer me, are ya?" Tyr asked.  “Or tell me how that works, I bet.”

Zep chuckled.  "Nah, that shit just smothers ya a bit, man.  Worth it, though.  Little trick us humans missed out on and they prefer to keep to themselves, but damn that pup's amazing.  I've never had a heal that easy," Zep said, climbing back to his feet.  "Raast asked if I just fucked Sal or made love to her, or if it was just because she went berserk."

Tyr's eyes narrowed as he waited.  "And what did you say?"

Zep patted Tyr's shoulder.  "Learn iliri."

"You'll tell your kid - hell, that your kid even knows the difference is one thing, but that you'll tell the kid if you fucked their mom, or made love to her, but you won't say shit to me?  Crazy, man.  That's crazy shit."

Zep shrugged.  "The pups deserve to know.  They can smell her on me anyway, not like it's a secret."

"Serious?" Ryekir asked, walking over.  "I heard that.  The pups know you were with Sal last night?  How'd that go anyways?"

Zep blushed and looked down.  "I'm a fucking idiot, that's how it went."

"Ah man, couldn't have been that bad," Ryek assured him.

Zep chuckled.  "Nah.  Wrong way round.  Don't know why I kept saying no all these years."

Tyr laughed.  "No way I'm ever gonna be with an iliri, man.  Give me something here.  I'm living vicariously."

"All I'm gonna say," Zep told them, "is you know how those courtesans in Prin, they know every move there is, and when to use it?"

The men grinned and nodded.  "Yeah, blew a week's pay on one once," Ryek admitted.  "It's fucking worth it."

Zep shook his head.  "Nah.  Take that, make it love you, and then imagine you knew everything she felt while it happened, then make it better again.  Courtesans got nothing on iliri."  Zep grinned.  "My fucking life is complete."

Tyr punched his shoulder gently.  "I know what lannar means, bro.  Ya just fucking gave it away."  He laughed, but Zep let his head fall back against the wall.

"Know what the worst part is?"

"There's a worst part?" Ryek asked.  "LT was up here, and he's good with it, and there's a worst part?"

"Yeah.  There is."  Zep sighed.  "Worst part is I'm gonna fucking fall in love with the bitch, and there's nothing I can do to stop it."

"I think you're a little late for that, man," Tyr said.

"Yeah," Ryek added, "and you're a dumb-ass if you're still telling yourself you aren't.  Sorry, man.  Hate to break it to ya.  You're a goner."

Zep couldn't control his face.  "Then why can't I stop fucking grinning?"

"Cuz you're in love man," Ryek said.  "Shit's funny like that."

"You're right.  It's fucking worth it."  Zep gestured at his room with a pleased sigh.  "My place is trashed, everything in there is covered with blood, and I don't even have a clean uniform, but it was worth it."

Tyr jerked his thumb at his room.  "You can't be that far from my size.  Grab a bath, we'll get you a uniform and send your stuff down to be cleaned."

"Thanks, man," Zep said.

"Oh!" Tyr remembered.  "Ryek, you have Sal's blades?"

"Yeah.  She dropped them last night.  I cleaned them but didn't have the sheaths.  Got them wrapped in my room."

"Give them to Zep," Tyr said.

"No."  Zep stopped him.  "Sal will be up in a bit.  Give them to her."

The two Devil Dogs traded a glance.  "You sure that's a good idea?" Tyr asked.

Zep nodded.  "It'll mean a lot to her."  He watched them look at each other again.  "Lemme guess, you're terrified of her now?"

Ryek shrugged, but Tyr answered, "Honest man, she seemed so human.  I thought you were exaggerating until I saw that shit.  She fucking dropped what, three guys?"

"Four, if you count that Raj was a goner till she smelled him."

Tyr continued, "I was holding the last one when you yelled at me, and I saw her.  There was nothing human.  Nothing fucking human, man."

"She's not human," Zep pointed out.  "What you saw was her in full predator mode.  She's amazing.  I mean, she's a little slip of a thing, but she's so..." He smiled.  "Much.  There's no word for it.  You missed something, though."

"No, I watched her rip that man's throat out.  Fuck, Zep.  She was storming at me like she'd take me out if I didn't give him to her.  I looked up, and she was staring at him as if I didn't even exist."

"Yeah, then you did catch it.  She could have cleared this hall.  She could have killed every last one of us, but she didn't."

"She was going to fight you for the man's body!" Tyr said.

"Yeah, and if you knew what we taste like to her, you'd understand.  Every instinct in her was telling her to slaughter all of us.  Everything about her says that we're her prey.  And you know what she did?"

Tyr stared at him, his head shaking almost imperceptibly.

"Nothing."  Zep looked at the man pointedly.  "She begged me to stop her, but she didn't touch a single one of you."

"But she fought you," Ryekir said.

Zep tapped his head.  "Nah.  She showed her dominance.  That's all.  If she'd fought me, I'd be as dead as they are.  We were linked.  She's learning how to use it.  If she'd wanted to kill me, I would have begged her to."  He shook his head.  "I'm not exaggerating.  She didn't touch any of you, and she was in full maast.  She held me out of it as long as she could so I could stop her."  He looked deep in Tyr's eyes.  "She made sure she protected you from herself, and she used me to do it."

Chapter 29

Sal reached inside her saddle pack and pulled the small pin from the bottom.  Made of dark stone, a pair of crossed swords were encased in a circle.  It had been given to her when she was accepted into the Black Blades.  She smiled as she shoved it through the material at her collar, then she swung onto Arden's back.

"Been too long, pretty girl," Sal whispered to the mare, hugging her neck.  Arden shifted lazily beneath her.

"Ready?" Zep asked pulling Cessa behind him.  "Pig's got the whole unit.  I didn't think that would be a problem."

"Nah.  Probably better this way.  Think we should give them the grand tour or just let them mingle?"

"A bit of both, I think.  I got your left, Kaisae."

Sal smiled at him, their eyes meeting for a moment before he glanced down with a grin.  She shifted her hips and Arden moved forward, Zep walking behind her until they were out of the barn.  He tossed his reins over Cessa's neck and stepped up easily, the mare moving as if she read his thought.  His knee brushed Sal's as they moved toward the group of soldiers in grey.

"Our escort has arrived," Pig called out, and the men behind him chuckled.

"Come on," Sal laughed and turned Arden, leading them out of the main gates.

The Devil Dogs rode two by two.  The jingling of tack sounded comfortable after so many months on the road.  It was a good sound and felt like home in her ears.  Sal watched a pale shape blend into a bush, and she smiled, opening her mind to the grauori to announce her presence.  They trotted a kilometer across the open grass before the Anglian camp seemed to suddenly rise from the sea of green.  Picket lines of horses stood hipshot behind the tents and the voices of men carried in the light breeze.

Two large flags stood outside the camp announcing the allegiance of the soldiers inside.  On each one, the three pale rings stood out on the dark green background.  Sal pulled Arden to a halt and felt minds brush against hers.  Smiling, she slid from the saddle.

"Any of your horses have a problem with grauori?" she asked, glancing down the line.

They all shook their heads.

Pig nudged his gelding closer and dismounted at Sal's side.  "I'm not impressed so far.  No guards?  No advanced sentries?"

Zep laughed, and Sal gestured toward the grass.  "They're fine," she said loudly, then turned to Pig.  "We passed at least twenty sentries."  A rustle in the tall field made Pig look over, and Sal continued, "They wanted to make sure your horses wouldn't spook before they were tended to."  With a mischievous shrug, she grinned at him.

Grauori slid through the grass.  Approaching the horses slowly, the beasts looked up at the soldiers holding the reins.  Each one stood and held out a hand.

"The grauori will take your reins.  Horses either love them or hate them, so if they aren't bolting yet, you're good," Sal said.  "Anything that tolerates iliri usually doesn't have a problem.  Oh, and welcome to Anglia."

She handed her reins to a grauori and nodded at her before walking through the twin flags.  Zep said nothing, merely fell in at her left.  Pig walked along behind her, a smile creeping onto his lips.  When they reached the first tent, a pair of human guards turned to face her.  Sal saw both of them glance at her uniform, then at Zep beside her.  They saluted crisply, fist over their heart, and Sal returned it in the Conglomerate style.  Her finger rested against her eyebrow for a second before she dropped it.

"Welcome to Anglia," the man on the left said.  "Laetus, Kaisae."

Sal dipped her head and gestured for the Devil Dogs to follow her.  "You wouldn't even make it through the flags without the entire camp being notified," she explained to Pig, motioning for him to walk beside her.  "The sentries at the tents are both specialists in hand to hand.  There's five more inside each one.  The shift is easy work.  Only stipulation is that they save the drinking for later.  The grauori notify them when they need to make an appearance."

"Damn," Pig said.  "Not bad.  It looked pretty defenseless."

"That's the point.  Myrosica and the Conglomerate should not feel threatened."  She shrugged.  "Politics, you know.  These are regular army," Sal said as they moved between a line of green tents.  "As you know - "

A group of men around their campfire caught sight of her and knelt, bowing their heads.  "Laetus, Kaisae," they whispered.

Sal nodded and smiled at them as she continued speaking, " - there is only one elite unit at this time.  They're the King's guards."

They passed another group relaxing at their camp, and Sal gestured for them to stay seated.  One man rubbed the belly of a grauori with his foot.  The maargra rolled to his stomach, lowering his head and eyes, and the men whispered the words of respect but kept their seats.  As the group passed, the Anglians smiled and turned to watch her.

At the next cluster of tents, Sal paused.  "You enlisted?" she asked a young girl in a pristine green uniform.

She hopped to her feet quickly and saluted.  "Laetus, Kaisae," she said proudly, grinning up at Sal.  "Yes, sir.  As soon as it was announced.  I was the third woman accepted."

Sal walked over, offering the girl her hand.  "Congratulations.  I don't know what you said to that old man, but he had every map I asked for and then some.  You've been moving up quick it seems."

She nodded.  "Yes, sir.  Kitchens to stables to infantry.  I hope to be a Shield within five years."

Sal laughed.  "I believe it.  You're on the same track as the Colonel.  Which unit?"

"I'm with the 119th Infantry right now, sir," the girl said.

"I'll make sure Ilija knows.  You have a specialty?"

"Yes, sir."  The girl's cheeks flushed slightly.  "Knives.  Used them in the kitchens, and they seemed to work pretty well for you, sir, so I thought I'd make use of what I know."

From behind her, Zep called out, "Best way to do it, soldier.  I approve."

Sal clasped the girl's shoulder.  "I'm glad to see you here.  I mean it.  You look good in the uniform.  I'm sorry, but I have to introduce my friends to the Colonel."

The girl nodded and dropped to a knee.  "Laetus, Kaisae.  I mean it.  You changed my life."

Sal made her way back to the men and tried to continue on, but Rayna pushed to her side.  "What's that about, Sal?"

"When I got to Anglia, women were like iliri here.  They had no rights.  I showed the men we could fight, and the King opened the military up.  A couple of noble ladies pushed the point elsewhere.  Dominik supported it, and within six months, he had legislation passed making women equal to men."  Sal chuckled.  "That girl?  She was in the wrong place at the right time.  I ordered her to get in the face of a very cranky man, and she did.  She got me the maps I needed to stop the Terran advance before I could even make it to my office.  She's a hellion.  She'll be a Shield," Sal said, glancing at Pig.  "Or a Dog."

Rayna laughed.  "Damn.  And you remembered her face after all this time?  It's been months."

"Mostly her smell," Sal explained.  "I couldn't tell you her name, I'm ashamed to say, but I do remember her.  She made an impression on me."

As they worked their way toward the back of the camp, they passed groups of humans lounging with grauori.  Sal prevented them from climbing to their feet, but each of them bowed their heads at her.  Many touched their fists to their chest.  All of them whispered the words of respect.  The Devil Dogs looked around openly, and Sal described the defensive and offensive capabilities of the camp's layout.

Pig nodded, impressed.  "Looks like it was laid out by the Black Blades," he said.  "The entire thing runs like this?"

"Yeah," Sal said.  "And this is the peacetime setup.  Combat is a bit different.  The King and his Shields would be in the center with the aisles a bit more closed off - "

A crash alerted her, and Sal stepped back as a human and grauori dove into the path before them, wrestling in the dirt.  The young man pinned the beast, but the beast threw him off easily.  Behind her, Sal saw hands slip toward their hilts, and she shook her head, grinning.

"Do it, Sal," Zep whispered.

She watched as the boy pinned the beast again and reached his hand behind his back.  As he drew the blade, she yelled loudly, "What do you think you are doing?"

The pair froze and, slowly, both eyes looked up, hazel and white meeting hers.  With a gasp, the boy jumped to his feet, and the grauori dropped to her belly.  Sal heard feet rushing toward her.

The kid saluted, ducking his head, a white blade clasped in his hand.  "Laetus, Kaisae Sal."

Sal saluted him crisply, Zep mimicking her, and said, "You were cheating, Your Highness."

His face broke into a grin.  "That's the wrong salute, Sal.  Who are they?"

Sal gestured behind her.  "These are the Devil Dogs, one of the Conglomerate's elite units.  Soldiers, I'd like to introduce you to Prince Jarl Vayu Valmere.  Heir to the throne of Anglia."

The Devil Dogs sank to a knee, but Jarl stopped them.  "I'm just a squire.  I don't get bows and stuff.  Save that for my uncle.  Sal, I'd like to introduce you to Arrnya, Rragri's eldest."

Sal ducked her head but held the young grauori's eyes.  "Laetus."

"Laetus, Kaisae," she replied, grinning.  I owe you one.  He was about to finally beat me.

Sal chuckled.  "Yeah you do.  He's getting fast with that thing.  Jarl, is your dad around?"

"Been too long, Sal," Ilija said.  He leaned against a tent post with his arms crossed and a grin on his dark face.  "Where's the Ahnor?"  he glanced at Zep.

"Assigned," Zep said.  "Told him I'd watch her left."

Sal walked to Ilija, and he wrapped her in a hug.  "Good.  I was worried you'd replaced him already.  You're out of uniform, soldier."

"Fuck off, Ilija.  No need to rub my nose in it.  I do want to introduce you to Major, uh."

The leader of the Devil Dogs chuckled.  "Yeah.  I'm Pig.  Major Pig works too, Sal, although try to say it with a straight face."

"Pig?" Ilija asked.

"My mother named me Feofilakt Pigaris.  It's worse than some of the names the grauori have."

Ilija laughed.  "No shit, man.  Welcome to Anglia."  He eyed Pig for a moment, making no attempt to hide it.

"Sir?" Rayna asked.

Ilija nodded, but he didn't take his eyes from Pig.  "I'm supposed to tell you," she glanced at Sal, who gestured for her to stand up.  Rayna lifted her chin and stepped toward Ilija.  "Sir.  I'm a soldier, like you, only better."

The commander of the Anglian army's face split into a grin.  "Well, that changes things, now doesn't it!"  He looked at Rayna, and his eyes widened slightly before he controlled his expression.  He smiled at her again and gestured for them to follow him.  "Dom's free now, but Rragri's hunting."  He laughed, then stopped in his tracks, turning to Rayna.  "Just tell me you aren't hiding a few dozen knives on you?"

She shrugged.  "I wouldn't want to lie to you, sir."

He roared with laughter and continued walking.  The group turned a corner, and Ilija ducked into the King's pavilion, gesturing for them to follow.  Sal noticed that no guards were visible outside the door, but as her head passed through the cloth, she saw why.

Vanja and Dag sat on either side, watching the group.  Vanja slowly drug his blade across the whetstone, the sound relaxing.  When they saw Sal, they jumped to their feet, saluting.  "Laetus, Kaisae!"

Sal hugged Dag, then turned to Vanja.  He grabbed her tightly, then released her.  "I've missed you, sir."

"Thanks for watching my back, guys.  I mean it," she told them.

Ilija gestured for the Devil Dogs to make themselves comfortable.  "We're not used to quite this many, but," he waved at the room, "you're soldiers.  Dom doesn't stand much on ceremony, so you're welcome to the floor if you like."  He turned his head, and called to the flap, "Dom!  We have company, sire."

"Give me a second.  Who the hell is it?"

"Soldiers.  You're good."

Sal heard the King mutter, "Thank goodness," before he walked into the main room, buttoning his shirt.  He looked nothing like a King.

Chapter 30

"Sal!" the King said, greeting her easily.  "Too fucking long, Kaisae.  Who're your friends?"

Sal looked at both him and Ilija pointedly.  "Devil Dogs.  Major Pig - and yes, call him Pig - and his men."

Dom looked over, flashing a smile at Rayna.  "I see.  Humans?"

"Everyone of them, sire," Sal said.

"Elites, I assume.  They any good?"

"As good as the Shields.  Almost as good as the Blades.  Give them grauori, and they will be."

"Fuck me.  Well..."  Dominik moved to the empty chair, sinking into it.  "Vanja, bring drinks.  Enough for all of us.  Mead, whiskey, or brandy?  Sorry, I try to travel light.  I assume you have questions for me?"

"How does this work?" Pig asked, adding,  "I mean, sire."

Dom waved it away.  "I'm Dom or Dominik to the elites.  No sires needed if you'll forgive me when I forget my sirs?"

Pig chuckled.  "Fair deal, Dom."

"It's not as complicated as it looks.  Humans report to me, grauori to Rragri, and we're splitting the iliri between us, for now, so they report to whoever is closer.  Their ruler has yet to be, um..."

Sal broke in.  "I told them, Dom.  They got my back a few times, and Blaec trusts them."

He sighed.  "Ok.  Well, we split them until we can get the alliance signed and Sal recognized.  She refused the damned title until we showed her that it's her or nothing."

"I'm not a ruler, Dom."

It was Pig who replied.  "I disagree.  Never saw anything like that shit out there.  I know why LT told me to take a walk with you now."

Dom nodded.  "Wouldn't change her for the world, though.  So, basically, inter-species problems are dealt with between the three of us."

"So they're segregated?" Rayna asked.

"Militarily or Civilly?" He asked, then changed his mind.  "No, let me answer both, actually.  Civilly, they’re welcome to mingle as they want.  No restrictions outside our agreed upon laws.  Things like no murder, theft, and such.  Militarily, we encourage them to mingle during downtime, but units are directed by their leader.  I'm shit at tactics, so Ilija takes care of it for me, but I approve his decisions.  We do this for one reason."  He chuckled and looked at Sal.  "You explain it."

She took over.  "We've found that each species has certain traits.  Humans are the masters of defense.  This really became apparent in our last battle.  We put eight hundred humans in the middle of nearly six thousand Terrans and told them to hold.  We lost twenty-one soldiers.  They held the line.  The grauori, on the other hand, specialize in sneak attacks.  They're predators and hunters.  If possible, we prefer to use them in small groups, even if it appears to be a large group.  Think of it like a thousand elite units working together."

"Fuck," Tyr whispered.

Sal nodded.  "That's typically the reaction we get.  Rragri's got a mess of them, too.  They're swift, agile, and aggressive, but they specialize in surprise.  Now, there aren't many iliri, and we're taking crossbreds in that group, but we have noticed a few things about us.  We're aggressive.  Most of you got to see that last night.  The problem is, we don't stop."

"No shit," Rayna said.  "You're a fucking killing machine, Sal."

Ilija chuckled.  "I take it you frenzied?"

"Yeah.  Guys tried to jump us," Sal said gesturing to Zep.

Ilija looked at the Devil Dogs.  "Not all of them do it, you know?  Just the purest.  The grauori do the same thing, but it's different."

"Yeah," Sal said returning to the topic, "but we tend to be the most adept at pushing something when it shouldn't be done.  Because of this, we use combined arms.  Our humans tend to be in shield and pike walls.  They cover the grauori or work as distractions for them.  Many of our units are paired."

Ilija nodded.  "Verdant Shields work with the Ice Claws, who are basically Grauoran elites.  They hold our link and manage our healing."

"You're linked?" Rayna asked.

Ilija offered a smug smile.  "Arctic trained the grauori how to pull humans in.  Not all of us can do it.  We've had a few that just failed to turn on.  Zep here said to keep trying, so we do."

"Took me two years to get it," he said.  "Somehow Sal made it easier."

"Ah, that explains it," Ilija muttered.  "When the Shields linked in, we all fell in nicely, but that hasn't been the case with the soldiers.  I'll make sure Rragri knows."

"So you work kinda like we do," Pig said.  "Half offense, like my alpha team, and half defense, like bravo."

"I actually stole the idea from you, Pig," Sal admitted.

"Anglia's a long way from home, though," Pig reminded them.  His men murmured behind him.

"It is," Sal agreed.  "Dom, the Dogs have been guarding our asses since they tried to break the Blades."

"Thank you," Vanja said from the other side of the room.  "I mean it, guys.  We've been worried sick up here."

"That's not all," Sal said.  "They offered to cover our retreat.  They're damned good, too.  The problem is... they're human.  I have no rights over them."

"Shit," Dom said leaning back.  "You tell me to jump, Sal, and I start asking how high afterward.  We're not fucking stupid."

Sal shrugged.  "Rules are rules.  They aren't sure what they're doing yet, but they wanted to see what was on the other side of the line."

Ilija sighed heavily.  "Worried it's going to get to that?"

She shrugged, and Dominik looked between them, confused.

"Dom," Ilija explained, "worst case, we go to war with the Conglomerate.  If we do, think about where they'd be standing before the horns go off."

Dominik sighed deeply, and he nodded.  "Across the line.  Fucking hope it doesn't come to that, but I'm not giving up the iliri."

"You shouldn't," Tyr said.

"Thing is," Sal said, "Dom, you need elites.  They need an offer."

The King gestured to Ilija.  The big man smiled and said, "Citizenship immediately, a set of greens - or whatever colors you prefer to use - weapons, armor, and of course, the Anglia triad.  Ranks are carried over, pay rates equivalent for cost of living.  Housing is paid for by the military, and when your term is up, you're granted minor land titles unless you earn major ones during your career."

"Minor land?  Major?" Deron asked.

"Holdings or nobility, basically," Sal told him.  "There's a lot of room out there, and no one using it.  And when he says housing is paid for, he means for your families, too.  We have a small town outside each major base that's pretty much nothing but military families.  Basically, this means you get a house while you serve, and a house for serving as an elite.  Some assembly may be required, depending on where you want to live."

Their eyes widened, and they all looked at Pig.

"You fucking serious?" Rayna asked.  "What's the pay for, then?"

Ilija chuckled.  "You ever see the weapons and armor Sal carries around?  That shit ain't cheap."

The Devil Dogs spoke with the King a while longer, and then Sal suggested they make their way around the camp, asking the soldiers anything they wanted.  Pig thanked her, admitting that their words would do more to assure him than anything the leadership could say.  As they slipped out of the tent, Vanja glanced at Ilija who quickly nodded.  Vanja laid his weapons down and ducked through the flap.

"Excuse me, Lieutenant?" he called out.

Five of the Devil Dogs stopped and turned.  He grinned.  "I mean that one," he said, pointing with both hands at Rayna.  "Could I have a word, sir?"

She looked at her brothers, then nodded.  "I'll catch up.  I have a feeling we're safe here."

The men moved away, and Vanja looked at her guiltily, saying nothing until they were well out of earshot.

"Sir, is there any way I could convince you to attend an Anglian dinner?"  He grinned.  "My partner's mate is cooking this evening.  It's a small gathering, and casual, but your company would be greatly enjoyed."

Rayna pushed her weight back on one leg and crossed her arms.  "You don't even know my name."

He ducked his head.  "Rayna Mel, Lieutenant, Devil Dogs.  You've served with them for almost six years, you specialize in mounted heavy, and you're one of the top respected lancers in the Conglomerate."  He held out his hand.  "Vanja Loka, sir.  Verdant Shields, and most of the time, a complete idiot for a pretty face."

Rayna laughed.  "You ran a check on me?"

Vanja tapped his head.  "It isn't that hard, sir.  I asked Sal when you came in.  She gave me the basics, but that's all."

"While we sat there?"

Vanja shrugged.  "Yeah.  I did say I was an idiot, right?"

Rayna couldn't help but laugh.  "So tell me about this dinner I'm thinking of attending."

"Um, hang on."  His eyes went out of focus for a split second, and Rayna watched his lips move slightly.  He gestured, his fingers barely twitching, then nodded.  "Do you have a preference on the main platter?  Naranna said venison and pork are easiest this season."

She giggled.  "No, and I haven't agreed to it yet, either."

Vanja smirked deviously.  "Well, then it will be a surprise.  Fresh bread, tender meat, and Loryu has a fondness for cheese, so that's my job.  They tend to be quiet companions, though, without a link.  Neither can manage to wrap their tongue around Glish."

"That sounds an awful lot like a date," Rayna teased, looking at the man before her.

He shrugged.  "I was hoping it might end up like that, sir."

"Then you should try dropping the 'sir' part."

He just pointed at his shoulder.  "Chevrons."  Then at hers.  "Bars.  Sorry, I got dumped on my ass and my throat chewed the last time I forgot it.  It's a habit now."

Rayna's brows shot up.  "Grauori?"

"No, Sal."  He paused to let that sink in.  "We really do need elites, you know.  They're not telling you shit, either.  Ever since that white bitch knocked me on my ass, this country's become one hell of a place to be proud of."

Rayna's head came up, and her jaw clenched.  "Sal's a friend of mine, not a bitch."

Vanja waved her down.  "Then you don't know her as well as I do.  She's a bitch, but that doesn't mean I don't respect the shit out of her.  My partner's a bitch too, and I'd die for her.  Isn't such a bad thing around here."

"So you think we should come over?"

"I'm kinda biased, but yeah.  Not to mention that we need some more pretty faces in the ranks."

"You do know we can fight too, right?" she asked.

Vanja looked at her blankly.  "Yeah.  You're an elite."  Then he seemed to catch up, his face relaxing into the ever-present grin.  "Let me explain something.  Grauori soldiers are usually women, and I've been in a battle meld with Sal."

"And?"

"Right, you're not linked.  Um, basically, I spent a few hours living in her mind.  I saw how she views things.  Not just her senses, but her mind.  She looks at a group of soldiers and predicts their next move.  She can sense the flow of battle, and she's always one step ahead of it.  That, and the maast."

"What is that, anyway?"  Rayna asked.  "She fucking went berserk on us last night."

Vanja tipped his head.  "That's what it is.  It's bloodlust."  He smiled at the memory.  "Fear leaves and the desire to win consumes you.  All of her senses heighten, and I swear she gets stronger.  Jase, too.  It's potent."

"That's what Valcor said this morning," Rayna admitted.

"Valcor?" he asked.

"Zep?"

"Oh," he said, then thought about it more.  "Oh!  Fuck me, that's why he's on her left."  He glanced at the tent behind them.  "That's awkward."

"What's the deal with her left?"

Vanja licked his lips.  "That's where Jase stands.  Damn."  He looked at Rayna strangely.  "I thought she didn't do humans."

This time, it was Rayna who shrugged.  "He's iliri in his mind."

"Still don't know how she didn't eat him," Vanja muttered.  "We smell amazing."

Rayna laughed at that.  "Vanja Loka, you just got yourself a date for that comment.  When and where should I be?"

He reached out and grabbed her hand, making a production of bowing over it.  "Meet me at the flags out front at sundown?"

"And you'll know when I'm here?"

Vanja tapped his head.  "I'll ask my friends to make sure I have enough time to make a good impression.  You know that's part of the offer, right?  The link?  It's standard military training now.  Just something to think about."  He thumped his fist to his chest in an Anglian salute and grinned.  "Have a good evening, Lieutenant."

Rayna was smiling when she turned to find her troops.

Chapter 31

Sal spent the rest of the day between the Anglian camp - officially, she was assisting Pig with international relations - and making sure the Viraenovans were being treated properly.  When she was finally released for the day, she fell into bed with Zep.  Thankfully, the room had been cleaned.  This time, the awkwardness between them was gone.

She passed out against his chest and slept deeply.  A rustle of cloth was the only hint of someone having slipped into the room.  Sal wasn't the only one who heard it.  Zep pulled her close to him, one hand sliding under the pillow for the dagger he'd hidden there the night before.  He acted like he merely shifted in his sleep.

"Na bad, but I a’ready moved that before I woke ya," a rough but familiar voice said softly.

"He's full of shit," Sal murmured sleepily.  "Good morning, Jase."

Zep's finger brushed the hilt.  "Too early to be fucking with me, little brother.  Why are you in my room?"  He rolled onto his back and looked at the assassin leaning against the wall.

"Viraenova is pushing the issue.  They would like ta have this alliance agreement done t'day.  That means we need my cessivi."  Jase shrugged.  "Know I'd like it if someone woke me early enough ta appreciate what I have."

Sal murmured again and snuggled closer, tucking her head against Zep's shoulder.  She kissed his chest, dragging her leg up the inside of his thigh.  He pressed a hand against her hip to stop the movement.

Jase grinned and leaned back against the wall.  "Do na be so human, Zep."

"Bro, I have your girl's tits pressed against my chest and her leg is touching my balls.  My dick's fucking hard as a rock.  She moves that thing again, and I'm not gonna care if you're in the room."

Jase shifted his gaze to the white form cuddled against him.  "Yer right, kitten.  He is iliri."

"Mmhmm," she agreed, pulling Zep's face to her mouth.  She kissed him, and he cupped the back of her head, letting his thumb caress the line of her cheekbone before he turned to Jase again.

"Can't you wait in the hall or something?"

"I was na seen coming in.  They do na know me.  I slip out that door, and one a them is either gonna try and attack me, or they will make their way in here to check on ya.  Two, maybe three are out there, now."  Jase just grinned at him, his sharp teeth showing.  "Think of it as initiation."

"Fuck you, man," Zep grumbled.

Jase shook his head.  "That's her job.  Your job is ta fuck her."

Zep glared at Jase, then turned to Sal.  Her pale eyes met his, and she pulled him to her again.  He kissed her, his tongue slipping into her mouth and brushing her sharp teeth.  But she didn't bite him.  Instead, she shifted onto him, pulling herself higher to reach his mouth.  Her posture pressed his head back against the pillow.  Zep moaned softly and guided her hips across his.  The touch of her non-human skin was tantalizing.  The blanket fell away, and she held his eyes as she settled across his body.  Jase shifted against the wall, but Zep ignored him.

"Sal?" Zep whispered.

"Shh," was all she said, and he felt her mind reach for him.

He pulled her to his lips and entwined his soul in hers, experiencing her passion as if it was his own.  She wanted this.  Jase's presence didn't bother her at all.  In a thought, she showed him that it shouldn't bother him, either.  This was nothing to be ashamed of.  That was a human thought, and he was not human.  Not to her.  Zep sucked in his breath and grabbed her hips, leaning forward to kiss her throat as he eased their bodies together.  The pale demon in his arms began to writhe - and then it hit him.

Jase joined the link.  Sal wrapped herself in him, ensnaring Zep between them.  Jase's desire at watching his woman flooded through them, and he amplified everything Sal felt, nearly smothering Zep with it.  Every scent, every caress, and every last desire was magnified until his human mind couldn't comprehend anything but the love between them.  All of them.  It was pure, raw, and like nothing he'd ever imagined.  It was honest.

Zep cried out, his back arching, and Sal took control, thrusting herself onto him as she dragged her mouth across his chest.  Her teeth left dark lines in their wake but never broke the skin.  She teased him, each hint of pain made into pleasure in her mind, fed back to him by her cessivi.  Zep heard her cry out in her passion, and he lost control, the sound of her voice suddenly more erotic to him than anything else, but that wasn't his fetish.  It didn't matter.  He didn't care.  Pulling her shoulders closer, he shoved her head to the side and gave in to the primal needs of his partners.  Bearing her neck, his dull human teeth pressed into the soft flesh as he thrust beneath her.  That was all she needed.  Her climax hit them, echoed back, and he couldn't imagine anything more perfect.  They were together.  They were one.  He belonged here, just like this.  Zep poured himself into the link both physically and mentally, groaning like an animal as his body shuddered and his girl collapsed into his arms, panting.  It hadn't even taken five minutes to throw his world off balance.

Zep wrapped his arms around her and kissed her head, never wanting to let her go.  "What did you do to me?" he whispered into the room.

Sal sighed contentedly.  "That."  She lifted herself above him and caressed his face.  "That is what it means to be with an iliri."

"There's a reason the Kaisae keeps a harem," Jase said, a wry smile on his lips.  He pulled his weight from the wall and walked to them.  "Men tend ta focus on the woman's pleasure.  Women focus on the woman's pleasure.  The more minds ya add," he chuckled and kissed Sal deeply as she sat across Zep's body.  Zep felt himself begin to stir again inside her.  "The more pleasure we all get," Jase finished.

Sal grabbed Jase's shirt and pulled him back to her.  "I have missed you, killer" she whispered.

Jase laughed.  "Na that much.  He was good to ya last night.  Both times."  He kissed her again, and Zep groaned.  Jase flicked his eyes to him, then back to her.  "Now stop that or yer gonna kill him, kitten.  Ya will na be fit for Parliament if ya let us both have our way with ya."

Sal locked her eyes with his, and Jase held them.  She looked quickly at Zep beneath her, then back to Jase, a low rumble just audible.

"Uh uh," Zep laughed.  "I need a few minutes before I do that shit again.  If she wants it that bad, then it's all you, little brother."

Jase's lip lifted.  Zep wasn't sure if it was a smile or a snarl, but the little man pulled Sal into his arms, and she didn't resist.  Zep chuckled as she wrapped her fingers in Cyno's hair, and laid back to give them what privacy he could.  Strangely, he couldn't pull his eyes away.  Their minds were still wound around his, sharing every sensation that passed between them, warped by their Iliran perceptions into something so perfect.  Shame didn't exist, nor did regret.  All Sal and Jase knew was the need to prove their feelings through touch, and he wanted it as bad as either of them.

Sal pulled Jase's shirt over his head, her mouth leaving his only long enough for the cloth to pass between them.  Jase caught her lip in his teeth quickly, and she moaned as a flash of red was sucked away into his mouth.  The taste was bitter, pungent, but addictive.  Her eyes closed, breaking their gaze, and she worked at the laces of his pants, slipping her hands inside.  She found what she needed, and Jase sucked in a breath, lifting his head to give her control.  Sal reached for his throat.  Sharp teeth pierced the skin, feeling seductive instead of painful, but there was something more.  Each tear in his flesh felt sweeter than the last, marking him.  Claiming him as hers.  Jase growled and shoved her into the wall.  Her legs wrapped around his waist as he pushed at his breeches, their teeth never slowing on the other's skin.

Zep's heart raced, matching the rhythm theirs set.  When Sal slid down the wall onto Jase, the rush of intense pleasure passed among them, tripled by the mental link they shared and then amplified again with each pass it made between them.  Her nails tore pallid skin, and he groaned, driving himself into her harder and faster as he reached for her throat.  She opened her mouth, and he growled, pressing his hand across her lips to hold in her cries.  Zep watched Sal's eyes close, and he saw her body relax as Jase rammed into her.  He didn't even try to fight his need to watch, entranced by the pale beauty of their entwined bodies, the swirling lines of their tattoos blending together as if they were meant to never be apart.  He could feel every pleasure, every passion, and every need between them, and was included in it all.

Sal screamed against Jase's hand, again and again, her fingers clinging to him tightly.  Jase leaned toward her throat, but Zep felt it.  Her smooth skin.  His sharp teeth.  For a moment, he forgot they weren't truly his as lips brushed across the silver lines on her neck.  One soft, careful kiss and she went over the edge, pulling both men with her.  Jase groaned and Zep sighed as the hand slid away from Sal's face.  Spent, she sank against his shoulder, one leg reaching for the ground, clinging to her cessivi's neck for balance.  Jase shifted his hips and held her against his chest until they all remembered which body was theirs.

"Cessivi, sae corvae," he whispered.

"I love you too, my killer," Sal replied softly.

Zep groaned and flopped on his back, reaching across to the table beside him.  He should be embarrassed, but Sal and Jase left no room in his mind for that.  It wasn't something they could understand.  To them, all that mattered was being together.  Love wasn't something they could ever see as shameful.  Zep grabbed one of the clean, soft cloths that he kept for his weapons, and chuckled.

"Here, little brother, you may need this."  He tossed it at Jase.

The assassin caught it, releasing his woman, and Sal staggered to the bed, flopping onto the edge.  Exhausted, she pulled herself beside him.  Zep shifted over, dragging Sal with him, and Jase smiled.  After tying his pants closed again, he grabbed his shirt from the floor and sat beside her.  Gently, Jase brushed her hair away from her face and across Zep's arm, then leaned over and kissed her.

"Ya gonna tell him, Sal?"

She giggled, her voice languid.  "I already did."

"Really?" Jase asked.  "When?"

"About your link?"  Zep shifted Sal so she faced her other lover.  "When you left me with her in the infirmary."

Jase glanced up at his friend.  "That what made ya take so long, then?"

"Nah, bro," Zep assured him.  "It's the fear of jumping off the cliff.  We all share so much shit between us.  That?"  He laughed, Sal bouncing against his shoulder which made her giggle.  "Ok, shit like this, it ain't nothing.  We good, bro?"

Jase cocked his head slightly but was smiling.  "Oh yeah.  I think we're good.  Yer still naked, and ya were na supposed ta let me ruin her neck.  Fig're that means we do na have a thing ta worry about."

Sal sighed dramatically but grabbed Jase's hand as she pulled Zep's arm tighter to her with the other.  "There's how many grauori around?  You really think a few nips are going to be noticed by anyone besides a human?"

Jase squeezed her fingers.  "It's all about impressions.  Now, ya started yer day out pretty good, so go get dressed.  Kiss him first, then me."

Sal obeyed.  Turning to Zep, she kissed him deeply, then sat up and wrapped her arms around Jase before she climbed from the bed.  The men smiled, watching her walk around the room.

"I love her, ya know that, right?" Jase asked.

"Yeah, man.  We all know that.  She's your world.  I know my place, Cyno."

Jase patted his friend's bare shoulder.  "Just making sure, big brother."

Zep waved him off.  "I'm not anything for you to worry about.  Just here to keep her safe."

Jase shrugged, glancing at her.  "Does na mean ya could na become more.  Yer already in over yer head."

"Problem is I don't know how to swim," Zep said softly.

Sal was across the room, definitely within hearing, but she busied herself with her clothes.  Zep noticed, but he didn't care.  If he didn't want her to hear, he would be thinking instead of talking.

"There's enough of us to keep ya afloat until ya learn," Jase told him.

Zep shook his head.  "I can't go back.  You know that.  I'm fucking human, and I can't imagine living without this thing in my head."

Jase grabbed Zep's arm, making the dark man look at him.  "Yer na human.  Ya have na been human since she joined.  Tell her.  She's na human."  He glanced at Sal, then turned back to Zep.  "Yer leaking it tween the three of us already, and if ya keep this up, it'll be ta the whole damned pack.  Ya can na lie ta her 'bout this, even if she lets ya."

"Fuck," Zep whispered, rubbing his hands across his face as he sat up.  "I'm leaking?"

"She believes what ya say, and she's na gonna push ya.  Take yer time ta commit, but just fucking tell her?"

Zep sucked in a deep breath and nodded.  "You can stop playing deaf, Sal."

"It's a small room, Zep, and a private conversation.  Not hearing is different than not listening," she pointed out.

"Fair 'nough.  Come here, demon.  I think we need to talk."

Chapter 32

Sal walked the handful of steps to the bed and sat carefully beside him.  Jase smiled and leaned back, kicking his feet across the rumpled covers, as Zep pulled himself up to sit beside her.  The three of them fit so perfectly like this.

"Look, kid, I've been telling you a long time that you're like a little sister to me, and I'm full of it."  He smiled at her, running his fingers through the tangles in her hair.  "You've put me in my place more times than I can even count, and each time made it just a bit harder for me to keep lying to you."

Sal shook her head.  "I told you.  You never lied to me."  She ran her finger down his bare chest to tap at his sternum.  "You lied to you.  Zep?"  She smiled.  "Valcor.  I have always trusted you.  You've saved my life over and over.  Why do you think I wanted you with me when I was in the maast the first time?  It's not because you're just a big brother to me."

He pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her.  "Oh, demon.  I thought that was just because I was there."

Sal shook her head against him.  "No.  It's because I knew you wouldn't think less of me.  I love you Zep.  You're my best friend."

"That's not the type of love I really want from you, though, demon," he whispered.  "I want what he has.  I know it won't be as much, and I'm ok with that.  But I want that kind."

Sal kissed him.  "Having one does not mean you don't have the other," she whispered against his lips.  "What we just did?  That's a lot more than just a friend, but if you weren't a friend, it never would have happened."

Zep smiled and looked in her eyes, forgetting his Iliran conditioning, and stared into them as he would a human lover’s.   Sal's gaze never flinched or hardened; she simply watched him.  He spoke softly as he caressed her face.  "I've been in love with you since you bit me.  I tried to tell myself it was just the shock of it, but it never went away.  I buried it in our friendship, but I knew I couldn't hide it anymore in Anglia."  He smiled and looked down.  "When you told me it had worked, and that I was iliri?"  A deep sigh fell out.  "I can't even explain that.  I can't stop thinking about you, demon.  I'm in love with you, and I don't think I'll ever stop."

He felt her push against his mind, and the warm embrace of her heart wrapped around him.  Hints of passion and trust mingled with the scent of joy and faith, and suddenly his name on her skin made sense to him.  She loved him in a way that humans never could, but she made it perfectly clear in that moment.  She loved him for himself and wanted nothing more than to know he was safe and happy.  She loved him enough that she'd give her life to make sure he had that, even if it meant she was no part of it.

"Do you believe me now?" Sal asked softly.

The only way to answer was to kiss her sweetly before leaning back on the bed.  "Fuck me," he breathed.

"Yeah," Jase laughed beside him.  "That was earlier.  Do na tell me ya missed that part."

Zep swatted at him playfully.  "No, man.  I got that.  But I got a fucking human question, too.  How often does that shit happen?"

"Uh, once," Jase said.

"Nah, I mean with LT."

Sal laughed and pulled herself from the bed, grabbing her boots.

"Nope, that's yers ta answer, kitten," Jase teased.

She paused, slowly glancing back.  "Never, Zep.  Blaec doesn't link with me.  He's only recently relaxed enough to not be ashamed that Jase knows what happens between us."  She shrugged.  "We still haven't told him about cessivi."

"You're fucking kidding me."

"Nah," Jase said.  "Blaec's too human sometimes.  The idea of my dick in the same room as his dick - even if they do na have a thing ta do with each other - it just freaks him out."

"Get dressed, Zep," Sal said, tossing a pair of greys at him.

Zep just chuckled.  "Yeah, Cyno, don't take this the wrong way, but damn.  That's potent shit you beasts are throwing around.  You're welcome in my room anytime if that's the end result.  My fucking life's complete."

"Na's not," Jase laughed, as Zep slid into his pants.  "Ya've still na claimed Taunor."

Zep's head snapped around to look at him.  "Not happenin'.  There's so many more of you in line for that shit before me.  I'm her play toy, and I'm good with that."

Jase shrugged.  "Just sayin'.  I gotta steal her, though.  Ya good with that, big brother?"

"She's yours man."  Zep met Jase's eyes.  "I've always known my place."

"I meant fer the meeting, ya ass."

Zep shrugged.  "I know.  I didn't."

The two men smiled at each other for a second, until Sal threw Zep's shirt at him.  "Stop posturing and kiss me then, you big lug."

Pulling her off her feet and to his chest, Zep obeyed, laughing when she squealed.  "I do love you, you know," He whispered in her ear.  "I mean it.  I'm not gonna go making a spectacle of it like they do, but in private, I want you to know it."

Sal twisted to see his face.  "I do.  I always have, and yes, I've loved you for a while."  She bit her lower lip, but it didn't stop the wistful smile.  "You just kept saying no."

"I'm a dumb-ass.  We good, demon?"

"Yeah.  We're good."

"Then get to work."  He hefted her back to her feet.  "I'm tired of this country."

Sal chuckled and walked to Jase's side, slipping her hand in his to tug him toward the door.  The little assassin fell in beside her like a pale shadow.  When she reached for the handle, she paused and glanced at her Ahnor.  Her ears flicked up and her brow creased, then her head twitched to Zep.

Jase followed her eyes.  "Ya know I love history, right?" he asked Zep.

"Yeah?"

"There's two well-documented cases of a Kaisae having two cessivi."  He shifted his attention to Sal.  "Both of them were reported ta be very strong, and both ruled in wartime.  Fer one, her Ahnor was lost in battle, and her Dernor - also cessivi - allowed her ta live on."  He looked up at Zep.

Feeling like his knees turned to water, Zep sank to the bed with a thud.  "Fuck me.  I'm fucking human."

Jase chuckled as he pulled the door open.  Before it closed behind him, he said softly, "Look at that tattoo, big brother.  Na the one on yer neck."

In the hall, Sal turned to Jase, but he gestured for her to continue walking.  "How long have you known about that?" she asked.

He shrugged.  "A while, but I never thought much of it.  Ya know how LT is with us.  It did na seem ta apply."  He squeezed her hand.  "I know it's na my place, but..."  They'd just reached the corner next to the stairs, and Jase turned to her.  "He's a better Dernor fer ya."

Sal exhaled and thumped against the wall just as a quiet form slipped up the stairs beside them.  "I'm not listening," Rayna said.

Sal smiled at her.  "That means you were."  Then she noticed Rayna's disheveled clothing.  "Just getting in?"

Rayna grinned and nodded.  "Yeah."  She looked at Jase.  "Cyno, right?"

"Yes, sir," he said, gently taking her hand and kissing it.  He paused for a second before he released her.

"Get anything good from that?" Rayna asked.

Jase's head whipped over to Sal, who shrugged.  "She listens too well.  Ray, I'd prefer none of that got out, ok?"

Rayna held up her hands.  "Then I'll trade.  My little date last night?  Yeah, I didn't meet with any Corporal Loka.  Seems that the Anglian cooking part was the only truth to that setup.  Figured I should tell you before he does," she gestured at Jase.  "My lips are sealed if yours are."

Jase leaned toward Sal and dropped his voice.  "Dom's way with women is na a secret.  Just did na know the Shields were running cover fer him."

Sal's mouth fell open, and she looked back at Rayna.  "You just spent the night with Dominik Jens?" she hissed.

Rayna shrugged and nodded, a large grin on her face.  "Seems he has a thing for women with a sword.  Said he first saw me when Anglia rode into the CFC base and the Dogs were training."  She raised an eye dramatically at Sal and crossed her arms, still smiling.  "He said he's glad I don't bite.  You know anything about that?"

Sal slapped her hands over her mouth, looking back at Jase as he smiled at her lovingly.  "Sal, ya need ta spend more time with this one.  Ya let yer guard down around her, kitten.  I approve."

Sal stuck her tongue out at Jase.  "Then approve of that," she teased as she looked back to Rayna.  "Yeah, I know about that.  He tried to come on to me and I showed him why I don't touch humans."

"Yeah," Rayna said, writing it off.  "Oh, and I know what Dernor is, too.  I know there's more, and could probably guess the next few ranks since I can count to five now.  So point for point...."  Rayna gestured at the door down the hall, "How did that go from just my brother to maybe Dernor in three days?"

Jase waved her down.  "Nah, that's me, na Sal.  I was just telling her my preference."

Rayna's eyes never moved from Sal.  "Mhm."

"Serious, Ray," Sal assured her, shifting toward the stairs.  "I have to get to a meeting, and I'm not making that up."

"Ok.  I believe you - because I had a very large man apologize for the same thing when he woke the King this morning.  What's with the Colonel anyways?  Doesn't he look at women at all?"

"Na if ya met his wife," Jase said.  "His cessivi."

"Gotcha.  Go to your meeting, but you'd best plan enough time to spill it all tonight."  Rayna giggled.  "I have to tell this to someone, or I'm going to burst.  Can you believe I just fucked the King of Anglia?"  She made a fist pumping motion and spun in a circle.  "Ok, get." She told them, grinning.

Sal laughed but pulled Jase behind her toward the stairs.  He moved to her left as they trotted down.  When they reached the ground floor, he glanced up quickly.

"Ya know..." He said, thinking.  "She'd make a really good queen.  Almost as good as ya."

"I know," Sal agreed.  "She's not likely to want kids, but you're right."

Jase put his arm around her shoulder as they walked.  "Ilija's got enough fer the both of them.  Third one's on the way."  He stopped and pulled her to him.  "Only thing wrong with this morning, kitten, is that our uniforms are still the wrong color."  He kissed her gently and then opened the door.

Sal stepped out to a bright blue sky and the gold light of morning sun.  Across the way, a pale line of soldiers moved silently toward the main hall.  From the other side, the sound of hooves turned her attention to a cluster of men in white around a rider in deep green brocade.  Viraenova and Anglia had arrived.

"Nice timing," she told her partner.

He chuckled and kissed the top of her head.  "Was Ayati.  I’d planned ta let ya enjoy Zep, then get ya here early.  Did na think that would happen."

"No, but it worked out.  I would never have expected him to accept our ways so easily."

"There's a lot about Zep you do na know.  He protected me from humans fer a long time.  He helped me with Glish.  He's kind and patient, and - "

Sal laughed, cutting him off.  "I know, Jase.  And you feel at ease with him."  She turned his face down to hers.  "That doesn't change the fact that he needs to make his own decisions.  Don't push him, killer.  He'll just run from us.  Ok?"

Jase barely nodded.  "K."  Then he caught her hand.  "I like the girl, too.  She feels like an iliri when I touch her."

"I'll tell her you said that."

"Yeh.  Ya've been alone with us too long, kitten, and Roo is na quite the same.  But it's nice to see ya like this.  Friends, family, loves... ya deserve all of it."

"That's what we're here to do.  To make sure we get it."  Sal sighed, closing her eyes in a long blink.  "No pressure, right?"

"If ya can run the gauntlet and change Anglia, then this will na be a problem.  If ya sign an alliance tonight, I'll skip out on all those lovely nuvani and sneak back in yer room."

Sal gasped in mock shock.  "Lovely!"  Then she kissed him to show she was only teasing.  "Been getting enough offers?"

"Yeah.  Until someone mentioned I'm yer cessivi.  Now they do na offer, only smile."

"You know it's ok, right, Jase?  If something happens...  I mean I don't exactly have room to talk, and they're nearly iliri.  One of them has to be of interest to you?"

He shook his head.  "Nah.  I know ya would understand.  I know that, kitten.  That is na what stops me."

"Then what?"

"They are na ya.  Yer all I want."  He gestured at the line of silent soldiers.  "They are lovely, and kind, and elegant, but I can na.  It is na how iliri men work.  We are inseparable.  I will never love anyone else.  I can na."

"And yet you want me to spend more time with Zep?"

His deep twilight eyes met hers and didn't flinch.  "He is one of us.  Sal, this thing we have?  It is na just you and I.  It is more.  We, kitten.  Does na matter who makes up that group.  It only matters that we are whole when we're t'gether."

"A pack," she agreed, finally understanding.

"A real pack," he said softly.  "The first one that will na hide from humans."

Chapter 33

Sitting in the audience chamber for the Alliance negotiations, the day had dragged on.  Sal napped through the tedious details.  Her job was to be available just in case she was needed, but that was unlikely to happen with Reko serving as the Viraenovan translator.  Before lunch, the topic had stayed on trade rights, but as soon as they returned, Dominik broached the subject she cared about most.  Evidently, she wasn't the only one.

"And why, King Jens, would the Conglomerate of Free Citizens care about the welfare of iliri, especially those beholden to other nations?" Halin Berrik asked loudly.

The Parliament of the CFC was spread across a long table, each of the twelve Representative holding a seat.  Beside them, a short table held Dominik Jens and a significantly vacant seat.  Orassae Rragri lay casually on the floor near him.  Across the room, Kaeen Tseri Janoyc sat with a pale man on either side.  Reko stood at the ready behind her.  Opposite the Conglomerate, the Myrosican Judiciary was made of six judges.  The square placement of the tables ensured that no nation would feel slighted, and all would be able to view the others easily.

"Because it is human nature to protect those who need it," Dominik stated calmly.  "The Emperor of Terric has notified all of us, I believe, of his intentions to remove the iliri from the continent."

Representative Berrik shrugged.  "And he has valid points.  The iliri are a drain on our economies.  They do not socialize well with humans, and we've all heard the stories of their violent ways!  What benefit do the iliri give us, and our citizens?  Why would we consider spending hundreds of krits, maybe millions, to protect a group of people who has done so little to protect themselves?"

"Because," Reko said looking only at the Kaeen, his voice clearly speaking for her, "you rely upon the iliri.  You come begging to the nuvani constantly, seeking our technology, financing, or military assistance.  Even in your own military, you need the iliri.  We have all heard the stories of your famous Black Blades and how, without them, your nation would already be under a Terran flag."

"That was before many of us were elected," a man called out.

"Be that as it may, Representative Toth, do you deny that you have sought alliances with Viraenova?"

"No, Kaeen.  An alliance with Viraenova would be very beneficial to both of our peoples," Toth said.

Tseri raised her hands in confusion.  "And what are we, if not iliri?  My own eyes are pale, the pupils slit.  My own skin is pallid.  My ears are short, and my nose proclaims me as nothing else.  Why do you seek our favor and yet doom millions of my species to death?"

"You are nuvani," Toth said loudly.  "You've claimed so yourself."

"Nuvani are merely iliri who can admit to human ancestry."  Tseri stared at him.  "Our own language is still called Iliran!"

"Yes, but look at your hair.  It is blonde, and your eyes are blue.  This proves that you are not iliri," Berrik said.

"Human, you still call those such as Blaec Doll iliri.  How is this different?" Rragri asked through her Vargwar.

"It's the customs that they hold," Representative Berrik said.  "Your peoples are civilized."

Tseri Janoyc laughed, the sound shocking in the tense room.  "Civilized?  You mean how I had both my Ahnor," she gestured to her left, "and Dernor" her right, "in my bed last night?  I believe you proclaim such orgies to be barbaric?  Or do you mean our public interactions, such as how I disciplined one of my maagra this morning with my teeth?  Or is it something else?"

Halin Berrik stared across the table at the Viraenovan ruler.  The Kaeen stared back, her face impassive, waiting for the human woman to submit.  Her lip slowly curled, revealing sharp Iliran teeth.

Dominik Jens stood suddenly, and all eyes turned to him.  "What I mean, Representatives is that our human nations will suffer for the loss of them.  Only our human nations!" He pounded his fist on the table.  "Yes, we humans are a proud species, but we rely upon the iliri more than we know.  Just look at this meeting."  Dom gestured around them.  "Are you so blind that you can not see the gifts they give us?  Well, let me make this clear to you.  Would the iliri please leave the room?"

There was a stunned silence, and many of those assisting the rulers looked at each other confused.

"Ten minutes, please?  I am sure the Kaeen will understand."

Tseri nodded, and Reko looked at her gratefully, turning to stride proudly from the room.  His decision set off a chain reaction, and both men and women turned and walked out.  Two of the guards behind Dominik turned and followed them.  When the last iliri was out of sight, Dominik looked between Myrosica and the Conglomerate.

"Now, please.  Let us continue."

"I do not know what your display was intended to convey, King Jens," Halin Berrik said.

Kaeen Tseri stood, and looked at the woman for a long moment.  When she said nothing, Halin shrugged.  Tseri smiled and then spoke.  A fluid and lilting stream of Iliran fell from her mouth, and Halin Berrik's eyes grew wider.

"What did she say?" she asked Dominik.

"I have no idea," Dominik admitted.  "I've had difficulty learning either Iliran or Grauoran."

Rragri turned and looked at the Myrosicans, gesturing at them as she spoke, her own words in Grauoran.

"I believe your point is clear, sire," the Justice said, smiling.  "I also know you well enough to know the language barrier is not all you mean to show us."

"You're right, Justice Krex.  Without the iliri, I would not have the alliance with the grauori.  Without the grauori, we would not even have the ear of Viraenova.  The Conglomerate came to me for an alliance.  I have nearly ten thousand more troops than you, but without the grauori, I am unwilling to consider moving on Terric.  If you dislike the iliri so much, Ms. Berrik, perhaps you have an idea on how to convince the strongest military on the continent to support our efforts?"

"Well, naturally, there is the steel and other metals that we will win from this battle.  That has to be a tempting offer for each of us."

Kaeen Tseri rambled off a string of words, making a dismissive gesture.

Berrik smacked her hand on the table in frustration.  "You don't speak a word of Glish?"

Kaeen shook her head and pointed at her ear.  She gestured to the men between her, obviously discussing something with them, but their personal conversation was silent.

"The nuvani prefer to speak through their link if their minds are strong enough, Representative," Dominik explained.

"Fine, then get the iliri back in here to translate, or we're going nowhere," Toth demanded.

"She said," Reko called from the entrance, as he walked slowly to the floor, "that metal holds no interest to the nuvani.  You are welcome to it, for it is too limited to be of use for more than decorations."

The Conglomerate Parliament all looked at her stunned.  "You think of metals as wealth," Reko continued to translate, "but it is only a lie you tell yourself.  Wealth is in resources, food, and labor.  Wealth is in the people of your land, and without people, your countries will fade quickly.  This is why we do not want to congregate with you."  Tseri gestured to the humans.  "You seek the easy answers, but your problems are complex."

Dominik nodded at her, but Justice Krex spoke up.  "Kaeen Tseri, you shame me with your wisdom.  Myrosica is ambivalent about this war.  We understand that if Terric is not stopped, we will face him soon enough, but we are unsure if putting our people into poverty, and sending generations of young men into war is the right answer."

"I felt the same," Dominik said, "until Terric came for me."

"You beat him back well enough.  He should not come again," Krex pointed out.

Dominik shook his head.  "No.  I merely stuck a stick in the nest, Justice.  Our intelligence says that the Conglomerate, Myrosica, and Anglia are all of interest to him because each one holds a repository of metals and ancient technology."

Representative Toth looked across the room at Dominik smugly.  "And where did you get that information?"

Dominik smiled, "From the Archduke of Terric.  He is also the son of the Emperor."

"And you have him in custody?"

"No, not any longer.  He was released."

Voices began to murmur around the room, like a hive of bees.

"Why," Representative Anis asked, "would you have released him?"

"Because he told us what we desired to know, Representative."

"We don't even know the Emperor's name, King Jens.  How could he have told you all you needed to know?" she persisted.

Dominik smiled at her.  "Makiel Geirr.  Is this a bad time to mention that the intelligence was obtained by Iliran skills?  My demands for this alliance are simple.  First, you grant us diplomatic immunity in your nations for the duration of this war.  Second, you acknowledge that the citizens of Anglia include all three kingdoms - human, iliri, and grauori.  Third, you grant us permission to accept any iliri who seek to relocate and grant us the authority to assist those who do not but have suffered because of this war.  I'm talking about making them less of a drain on your own economies because of our efforts."

"What's the catch?" Representative Berrik asked.

"That you acknowledge the existence of the grauori and iliri as independent and sovereign species, equal to humans."  He held up his hand before she could speak.  "I'm not asking you to change your laws - not yet at least - because that is a discussion for another time.  I merely want all of my citizens to be covered in wartime just as humans are."

Kaeen Tseri looked across at Dominik.  He glanced at her but refused to meet her gaze.  Intrigued, she looked up at Reko who politely kept his eyes on the ground.

You know something, she told him, but Reko said nothing.  Why is he pushing so hard for the ability to take in all the iliri?

Anglia has room and is sympathetic to us, Reko finally admitted.

And you have learned well how to control your mind.  Your words are chosen so that you can speak the truth, but not all the truth.  Tseri looked back at Dominik as he debated with Representative Berrik yet again.

She watched the nuances of his mannerisms and how he glanced down to Rragri often, but Tseri knew that he did not hold a link.  Their actions told her they had a plan in place, and each was playing off the other.  She looked again at the empty chair, wondering why it would be there since it was obvious the grauori would not comfortably fit in something designed for humans.  Finally, she raised her eyes to Reko again and saw him following the debate closely, his shoulders tense.

There's more to this debate than the war, she suddenly realized.

Reko turned back to her, dropping his eyes quickly to the floor, but she'd seen the shock and acknowledgment on his face.  The silence in his mind was more answer than he could give her otherwise.

I only know of one pure iliri female left on the continent, she told him.  We thought you all were gone until we arrived here.  Reko Wyra, imagine my very pleasant surprise at seeing both you and the Lieutenant at the gates to greet me.

Yes, ma'am.  We are happy to be of assistance to you, Reko said.

I'm sure.  Now answer me something.  Do you know who that chair is for?

Reko glanced across the room and said nothing, but Tseri could feel his mind searching for an answer.

Yes.

She smiled.  I see.  Is that chair the reason why Dominik Jens is demanding the right to claim any iliri that chooses to relocate?  Before you try to edge out of that, let me ask the next question.  If I help him, would a true Kaisae hold it and bring our people back?

Reko looked up and met her eyes.  He held them for a long moment, and then a smile slid across his face.

Yes.  It is for my sister.

Speak for me, Ilus? Tseri asked, rising to her feet.

"This has gone on long enough," Reko said for the Kaeen.  "It is obvious that you humans can not come to a decision with any speed.  I tire of these negotiations that go nowhere.  Show me that we can agree on something and that I have not just wasted months of our time!"  Tseri slapped her hand on the table and glared around her.  "Agree to something.  Anything!"  She threw herself into her seat and looked at Dominik Jens.

He caught her eye, and she glanced at the chair then back at him.  He took a deep breath and released it slowly, then turned to face the Parliament with a new vigor.

"We can not afford to lose Viraenova.  Can you agree?" He asked them, then turned to Myrosica to include them in the question.

"Without Viraenova, Myrosica has no interest in this war.  I'm sorry, sire," Justice Krex said.

The Representatives of Parliament whispered among themselves for a moment, then Representative Anis spoke.  "We can agree that Viraenova is important, but sadly, this war has already come to our borders.  We have no option but to fight it."  She turned to Viraenova and continued.  "Kaeen, we are merely human.  If we can agree on a single point today, would you entertain the idea of continuing negotiations with us?"

Tseri sighed, making a production of looking between her men.  Say nothing yet, merely act like we're in a deep negotiation.  Reko, I am going to need you to trust me, ok?

Yes, Kaeen.  I have seen no reason why I would not.

Good.  Because it's going to look like we're about to walk away in just a moment.  You ready to speak for me?

Always, Kaeen.

"You have managed nothing since I arrived except to posture at each other like males seeking a woman's gaze."  Tseri stood, and her mates began to collect their notes, closing folders around them.  "King Jens, you demand so little, and yet they refuse to even allow you to take that which they do not want?"  She turned back to the Conglomerate.  "If you are so worried about winning that you can agree on nothing, you will lose.  I have no interest in losing.  Prove to me that you can agree on something.  Anything!"

The Viraenovan Ahnor and Dernor stood, marching proudly toward the entrance, and Tseri held her face as cold as stone.  When no one spoke, she shook her head and followed, storming up the short aisle.

"Dominik Jens," Representative Berrik called out.  "We can agree to allow you any iliri who choose to relocate to Anglia.  Kaeen Tseri Janoyc, is that enough to convince you to continue our negotiations for one more day?"

Tseri sighed, pausing in her tracks, and waited.

"Anyone who identifies as iliri or part iliri, who chooses to become a citizen of Anglia, regardless of their nation of origin, may relocate," Dominik suggested, choosing careful wording.  "Anglia will hold no responsibility to their former nations, nor may Anglia seek claims for any wrong doing done by them once they have claimed Anglian citizenship.  Will those words suit Parliament?  The Judiciary?  Kaeen?"

Tseri pulled her lips over her teeth and took a deep breath.  She hoped it looked as if she was agitated, but in reality, she found it hard not to laugh.  Slowly, she turned.  "Yes.  Sign this.  Make it law and I will negotiate one more day.  Viraenova does not have the time or patience for human posturing."

Parliament erupted at her words, muttering and whispering, while notes passed along the table.

Justice Krex cleared his throat.  "I have no problem with those words.  I have not regretted my iliri citizens, but if they are not pleased in Myrosica, I would be happy to wish them well in Anglia.  I will sign that."

All eyes turned to the Conglomerate.  The murmuring grew quiet, and Representative Anis stood.  "We will be pleased to sign that.  Will the scribe please make the document?"

Kaeen Tseri walked slowly back to her chair, assuring her mates they could return once they could hold their expressions.  Reko looked at her but said nothing.  Across the room, Orassae Rragri waited for her eyes.

Thank you, Kaeen, Rragri whispered in her mind.  I owe you a debt.

Tseri smiled, pleased to know that the grauori could reach her link.  Put a Kaisae in that chair, and the debt is paid.  We have waited a long time to see an iliri leader respected again, and I believe this one will make us all proud to claim her.

Reko's mind touched hers gently, and Tseri looked up at him.  I will never be able to repay this, he told her.  You do not know what those few words mean to so many of us.  You have saved our people Kaeen.  I will make sure the Kaisae knows.

The scribe stood, and all eyes turned to him as he read the two lines clearly.  Tseri watched heads nod, and he handed the document to Dominik, as the author of the law, to sign first.  Dominik scrawled his name clearly, then Rragri stood, and wrapped her stubby hand around the pen, laying her name sign beside his.  Next, the scribe moved to Myrosica, and all six justices signed it.  But when he turned to Viraenova, Tseri gestured to Parliament.  He nodded, carrying the bill to the Representative at the end, then walked to the other side of the long table.  One by one, their names were etched across the page.  Tseri refused to meet Dominik's glance, but she nodded her head, acknowledging it as she watched the law make it's slow path around the room.  Finally, it was passed back to the scribe, who walked to her side and politely handed her the paper.

Tseri read the simple words.  Words that gave all iliri the right to choose a better life, and she glanced at the empty chair.  She signed her name boldly before leaning back so her mates could reach the paper.  They scrawled their names and signs beside hers, keeping them smaller to signify their place.  When it was done, she stood and handed the paper back to the scribe.

Reko? she asked, and he nodded, ready to speak.  "And when will this be in effect?"

"It will take until the morning for the notices to be posted, Kaeen," the scribe said.  "Until we can produce sufficient notices, the bill is law, but is not public."

"Fine.  Then make sure you get something done in a reasonable amount of time?"  She looked over to Parliament.  "I tire of this.  Debate among yourselves, or do not.  I will return when the notices of the law are official, and my actions have been shown to make a difference in this political circus.  If a day passes without change, we will return to our home."

Tseri turned and walked proudly from the room, her mates in step beside her.  Behind her, she heard representative Berrik speak to Dominik.

"Let us adjourn for the day.  Parliament will discuss your other demands and see if we can come to an agreement, or at least find a counter offer.  Is that acceptable to Anglia?"

The Kaeen of Viraenova smiled.  At least something good had come of this.  Hopefully, she could encourage even more.  If the world changed enough, her people would no longer have to hide.

Chapter 34

Sal sat in the audience in shock.  Dominik Jens dared to catch her eye, and she dropped her gaze, hoping he understood how much appreciation that conveyed.  He smiled and turned to Rragri, then collected his things.

It's passed? Audgan asked.

He must have felt her shock through the link.  Yes.  I watched them sign it.  It's law, but won't be in effect until the morning.

Blaec spoke up.  I want all of you to bed down in the Conglomerate and wake up in Anglia.  Ilija will have our tents prepared once the sun is down.  Move silently.  Sal?

Yes, sir?

We would be proud to serve as your bodyguards.  You showing up in armor or a dress tomorrow?

She flooded the link with her love for them all.  I would have no one else beside me.  Jase, you're at my left, Blaec my right.  Zep, you get my back.

Yes, Kaisae, the three men responded almost simultaneously.

And after dawn, I want to see nothing but blacks.  I'll be in armor, my love.  I have a suit that is perfect for the occasion.

Blaec chuckled.  I think we all do now.

Hwa? Sal asked.

Yes, my Kaisae?

Roo and the kids can't make a show, but I expect you to be there.

I would be nowhere else, Sal.  I believe you will even like my uniform.

While she talked to her pack, the rest of the room was clearing.  No one moved until the leaders of each nation had made their way out.  After that, dozens of humans in the yellow checker of Myrosica, a handful in Anglian green, and even a few sporting the blue of the Conglomerate mingled together as they waded toward the exits.  There were none in the white and gold of Viraenova, but that wasn't surprising.  They wouldn't need to see the chaos to receive the news.  Like the Black Blades, it would travel through the link as fast as a thought.

Sal just waited.  She didn't want to rub shoulders with humans.  She also didn't want anyone to see the shocked set of her ears, and she wasn't sure it was something she could hide.  This was happening.  For her entire life, the idea of being free had been her greatest dream, and now it was becoming a reality.

It wasn't that she'd become the leader of her people.  In all honesty, if Sal could pass that to someone else, she would - and gladly.  What made her heart skip and her muscles tingle was the idea of truly owning her own life.  No longer would a human be able to command her to do anything she didn't want.  She'd never again be forced to submit against her will.  No one else would have the power to kill her without facing the ramifications of that.

Those two simple lines gave her, and all iliri across the continent, the right to be treated like they mattered.

Sal stood and slipped through the doors, walking calmly back to the barracks.  Outside, the compound looked no different than it had that morning.  The awe running through her veins didn't make the sun any brighter.  It didn't shift the moons out of alignment.  It didn't even change the trees.  People still ignored her.  A few soldiers even cast disgusted looks at her, but they no longer mattered.

Inside the barracks, however, she could smell the change.  Anticipation was a salty scent, and it wafted down from the upper floors.  In the main room, the sugar of humans made the place smell like dessert.  They probably hadn't heard, yet.  If they had, none of them realized the implications of the overly simple law.  Anyone who identified as iliri.  She couldn't believe Dominik had snuck that in, but it made all the difference.  It made Zep completely legal.

Slowly, she walked up the stairs as if this day was no different than any other.  Men passed, barely sparing her a glance.  No one could hear the treason spinning through her mind.  When she reached the top, she turned left for Zep's room.  She needed to start packing.  Halfway there, a door cracked open beside her.

"Sal?" A voice said softly.  "A word?"  One dark finger gestured for her to come closer.

Ready for anything, she grabbed the latch.  The room was Tyr's, she thought, but the voice wasn't his.  The dark skin could belong to anyone, and she smelled too many people.  With one hand, she pushed the door open enough to slip inside, the other checked the dagger sheathed on her back – then she froze.  On every surface sat a man or woman in grey, nothing but smiles on each of their faces.  Behind her, one of them remembered to close the door.

"I heard the news, Sal," Pig said, holding up his hand, "and I get to call you Sal for the rest of the day."  He grinned at her.  "What's next?"

"Nothing."  Her voice held no room for debate.  "Celebrate something coming from this alliance if you want, but nothing for us until after dark.  We can't risk Parliament grasping the connotations of that law before it's in place."

"Think they'll tie it to you?" Rayna asked.

She shook her head.  "I have no idea.  I also don't know how Dom did it.  Tseri pushed that.  The entire thing was played off as Viraenova's idea, so the CFC can't even claim Anglia pressured them."

"Wait," Tyr said, pulling everyone's eyes to him.  "You're saying we have to just pretend we don't give a damn?  We're supposed to act like this isn't the biggest human's rights..."  His mouth snapped shut as he realized what he said.  "Person's rights," he corrected, "achievement of the century."

"That's exactly what I mean," Sal told him, patting the guy's arm.  "And it's ok, Tyr.  We don't need to gloat.  We just want the chance to retire.  That's really all this is about."

"We'll celebrate when we see the Blades in Black again," Pig told them.  "And not a second before.  Am I understood?"

"Yes, sir," the room said softly.

"Then I highly recommend that you all attend tomorrow's meeting."  Sal grinned around the room letting that sink in.  Then her eyes landed on Zep sitting quietly at the back.  "No, Pig, I need one more favor."

He didn't hesitate.  "It's yours, Sal."

"I need you to have a file altered.  Backdated is preferred."  Her eyes never left her big brother.

He followed her gaze to Zep and nodded.  "It's a damned shame to lose such a fine soldier, but he was never mine to begin with.  We all knew it.  Sturmgren going to help with this?"

Sal nodded.

"Ok, then I'm off.  Keep it down, and do not bring attention to the Blades, but don't be so sedate that anyone wonders what I gave you all.  Outside of this room, our evening drill is off because I was called to a meeting with Sturmgren.  Understood?"

The soldiers hopped to their feet and saluted him.  Zep waited - a smile creeping to his face - for Pig to look at him.  He slid from the desk and stood at attention.  Then his closed fist settled over his heart in the Anglian salute.

"Il bax genause, brother," Zep said softly.

Pig dropped his head and chuckled.  "Never learned to speak it, Zep, but I know that one.  And damned right it matters."  His hand snapped up to his eye.  "Won't be long and you'll outrank me again."

"Was worth it," Zep told him.  "Couple of chevrons on my arm don't come close to what they gave in return."

Pig tilted his head in a weak shrug.  "Won't matter tomorrow.  Make sure you tell LT he deserves this."  Then he turned for the door.

"Pig?" Tyr asked before he could reach the handle.  "We got an answer about our favorite color yet?"

Pig shook his head.  "No.  Still waiting on a few votes.  It's got to be unanimous, but I won't stand in anyone's way if you can't wait.  I also won't be offended if the Dogs decide to stay but some of you just can't.  I have a funny feeling one of those rulers will take good care of my men."

"As good as you took of mine," Sal said softly.

"No," Rayna said, cutting in.  "It's all or nothing.  That's how the Devil Dogs work."

Sal waved her down.  "You want to hold off a bit, anyway.  Things are going to be pretty rough around here tomorrow."

"You making a show of things, Sal?" Tyr asked.

"If the law gets posted, yes.  And let me explain what you missed in there.  Tseri, the Kaeen of Viraenova, isn't nearly as impatient as she's playing.  According to Reko, half of that was her assuring Anglia that she's ready for a formal alliance between us."

Ryekir chuckled.  "Us.  You've already changed your allegiance in your mind."

Sal nodded somberly and looked around the room.  "A long time ago," she told them, leaning back against the wall.  "I don't think any of you understand.  When we left Anglia, it was for a suicide mission."  She tapped her head.  "I have everything Judoc could think in my mind.  That's their plans, their military capabilities, their social structure, political bases, everything."  She looked at Pig and held his eyes.  "Including the location of the metal."

Around the room, men sucked in quiet breaths and glanced at each other.  The information she'd listed was exactly what they'd been trying to get for years.  It could be the deciding factor in this war.

Sal held up her hand.  "We can't do much about that right now, but my point is, the Black Blades snuck out of Anglia with the intention of finishing this war.  We know how to get in.  We know where Makiel Geirr is and will be, and we know how to get to him.  We'd never make it out, but we'd end this war."

Zep didn't give them time to reply.  "Anglia wouldn't accept that clean and easy answer," he said.  "A simple soldier, no different than any of you, laid his plan before the King, and the King ran with it.  Anglia will not become a conquering nation, but she will end this war.  And she'll do it the right way.  They're walking a very fine line and will help the world because of it."

Sal nodded.  "That's why we're Anglian.  The Conglomerate despises us, and Anglia will not let us die alone.  For us, that made it easy, but it's not the same for you.  I know giving up democracy for what looks like a monarchy is scary, but it shouldn't be.  Anglia has a king, but he's nothing like you'd expect, and he's working to find a better way."

"Heard he gave women equal rights," Rayna said.  "Figure that says a lot about him."

"Yeah," Zep agreed, "and he's been searching for a style of government that is better than what they currently have.  Republic, democracy, judiciary, kratocracy... He's willing to steal from all of them if it means Anglia will reap the benefits."

"Damn," Deron huffed.  "Hard to imagine a politician that cares about anything but themselves, ya know?"

Sal nodded.  "And that's Anglia.  We're going because the word of a soldier - a baker's son - was heard by a bastard's son, and agreed to by a beast.  The heir to the throne is the son of a man who crawled his way from the stables to nobility.  It doesn't matter how you were born, they care about what you do after that.  Think about that when you're making your decisions."

"And it goes both ways," Zep told the Dogs.  "Dom's working on a law to give humans the right to choose their leader the same way the iliri and grauori do.  Service for life, or until someone better comes along."

A dark man in the back of the room lifted his hand.  "Anyone have paper?  I need to cast my vote."

Chapter 35

That night, flyers of the changes in Conglomerate law were posted around the CFC's Myrosican base.  Less than an hour later, pale bodies slipped out quietly in the dark.  When the first tint of dawn lit the sky, the Black Blades crawled from tents tucked at the back of the Anglian encampment.  Each man wore pristine black rings, the crossed swords woven clearly across their backs, and a smile lit their faces.

"It feels so good to be in black again," Audgan said, watching Sal step from her tent with Jase and Zep on her heels.

"Not just that," Geo said beside him.  "It's her.  She's leaking it to us."

Audgan chuckled.  "Doesn't she always?"

"Yeah," Razor said, walking up beside them.  "The first one of you that tells her will get my sword in his gut, too."

Geo laughed.  "Fuck no, man.  Between her and LT, I'm good with being their pawn.  What's up with Zep?"

Razor shrugged.  "No idea yet.  Not sure he knows.  Let it alone."

"Razor," Audgan said, "we're not blind.  Not a one of us is going to start shit about us being more Iliran.  I think Geo just wondered if he had a new title."

Geo flicked his fingers to the trio.  "Would hate to call him Taunor and get dropped for it.  Would hate to not recognize it if he is.  That's all, man."

Razor caught each of their eyes, one by one.  "The word will get whispered when he accepts it.  Until then, don't make it hard on the guy."

That's when Blaec stepped forward, and they all fell silent.

"It's good to be home," he said nodding at them.  "But first things first.  Dom needs to name Sal as Kaisae and make it public.  Rragri will send word back to Anglia, and an announcement will be made there, as well."  He looked at each of them seriously.  "Speak up if you're not ready for this, men.  You're all about to become citizens of Anglia and family of a queen."

Silence fell across the small camp.  Not even the shifting of armor broke the morning stillness.  Blaec smiled.

"I proud of you all, you know that?" he said.  "You've become something stories will be written about for generations.  I never expected any of this when we started.  I built the Blades on anger and hate, and we made our name known because of it."  He turned to Sal.  "But Ayati, things change.  You could have taken the dun, and none of this would have happened.  You could have said no.  You could have insisted on that transfer.  Instead, Kaisae, you changed the world."

Sal shook her head.  "No, Blaec.  You changed the world.  You just used the best tools to do it."  She gestured to the men before her.  "You never let your pride stop you from using the man best for the job.  I may have the right ears," she chuckled, "and be the only one in our unit that can't manage to piss while standing, but we all know who is in charge here, Kaisor."

They all nodded.  "Sorry, LT," Arctic said.  "She's got a point.  Sal's made an impact, but she never would have if it wasn't for you."  A whisper of a thought crossed their minds, and nine men and one grauori snapped to attention, pausing for a second, then saluting him in the Anglian style.  "General," Arctic said, smiling proudly at Blaec.

"Enough gloatin'," Jase called out.  "Sun's up.  Time fer our Kaisae ta finally be recognized."

Hwa trotted to Sal and rested his paw on her leg.  She looked down, and he grinned.  Dark pigment began to stream across his fur like dye poured on his coat and, slowly, he faded from white to black.  I would hate to be out of uniform, he told her.

"Fuck me," Shift said.  "We even have a black gerus!  Hwa, you're some shit, man.  Nice."

The Black Blades formed up, Sal at the front, with Blaec and Jase beside her, and made their way to the King's pavilion.  As they passed through the army tents, soldiers fell in behind them, all grinning.  The area in the center of camp had been cleared to allow for the display, and the Verdant Shields stood quietly before the King's door like statues.  Blaec called the Blades to a halt silently, and they stood in formation, waiting.  Sal knew what the soldiers around her hoped for, but none had been told what the proceedings were about.

"King Dominik Jens, leader of the Anglian Humans," Ilija said into the morning air.

Dom pushed through the flap and paused.  Surrounded by his guard, he moved to stand before Sal, Blaec, and Jase.

"Orassae Rragri, leader of the Anglian grauori," a voice said behind them.

Pale forms slipped between the humans, mingling with their fellow countrymen, as Rragri moved to Dominik's side.  Her pack shifted around behind her to mimic the Shields.

Dom and Rragri shared a glance, then Rragri spoke through her Vargwar.  "You are Citizens of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens.  Why are you here today?"

Sal raised her voice in answer.  "Under the new law, as iliri, we may petition the co-rulers of Anglia for amnesty.  We," and Sal gestured behind her, "are all iliri, and they are my pack.  I request that we be given asylum with Anglia and that we are allowed to become true people of Anglia."

"Do you renounce all fealty and loyalty to the Conglomerate of Free Citizens?" Rragri asked.

"We do," Sal said, and behind her, each man said softly, "I do."

Dominik spoke up, his face serene, "And will you swear loyalty to Anglia in its place?"

As one, the Black Blades fell to a knee, every head bent except Sal's.  She looked up at Dominik and Rragri, and said, "I swear to honor and protect the nation of Anglia and the three kingdoms.  I vow that I shall give my life in service to her, and to her citizens, and that so long as there is breath in my body, I will work for the welfare of each.  I will respect the positions of King, Kaisae, and Orassae, and the ruler who holds them, so long as that ruler holds fair to the people they claim as their own."  Sal paused and took in a long breath.  "I make this vow without obligation or reward, and free from any mental reservations."

"I do," the Blades said behind her.

Dominik and Rragri smiled and looked at each other.  Harrgra called out, "Then I claim you as citizens of Anglia.  Be welcome in your new home."

Behind them, the Anglian soldiers of both races erupted into cheers, but Dominik held up his hand.  "Please," he begged them, and slowly they fell quiet.  He turned back to the Blades.

"Salryc Luxx, Anglia is a nation of three species."  Behind her, Sal heard the gasps of pleasant surprise as Dom spoke.  "You are iliri."  Sal nodded.  "We have no ruler to represent you.  Because of this, decisions for your people are shared between myself and Orassae Rragri.  I would like to offer your ilus a place in our military, should they desire it."

"We would," the Blades said.

"I demand," Rragri said, "That Blaec Doll be promoted to General, as benefiting his position with his people, and henceforth accept the title of Kaisor."

"I agree," Dominik said.  "Sir, will you accept this change?"

Blaec looked up, then bowed his head.  "I do."

"And you," Rragri's translator said, "Salryc Luxx, shall renounce the rank of Lieutenant, and take instead that of Kaisae, as benefits your people.  Will you accept this?"

"I do," Sal said.

Dom nodded and raised his voice.  "Then as the only recognized Kaisae, we must, in good faith, offer you the Iliran throne of Anglia.  Kaisae Salryc Luxx, would you consent to lead the iliri, to represent them both in fair times and foul, and to work ever for the good of your people above all else?  Kaisae?  Will you rule Anglia at our side."

Sal rose to her feet.  Slowly, she placed her fist over her heart, looking first at Dominik, then at Rragri.  When she let her hand fall to her side, she turned to the men behind her, looking over the bent heads of her Black Blades.  "I will, and I do.  I would be proud to be your Kaisae," she promised them.

Anglia erupted as hundreds of soldiers called out their enthusiasm.  The noise of their cheers was loud enough to be heard in the Conglomerate encampment.  Taking her place as a ruler of the country, Sal stepped forward, moving between Dominik and Rragri.  The Orassae passed her a medallion with the Anglian triad set in a pale silver against a green so dark it appeared black.  Sal took it, easily meeting Rragri's eyes, and they both smiled.  On her other side, Dom held out a simple circlet made of deep green resin.  It appeared black, except for the verdant reflections in the early light.  Sal dropped her eyes to the ground, and the King set it carefully on her head, the point resting above her brow.

"Citizens of Anglia," Dominik called out.  Harrgra's voice joined his. "We present to you, the Kaisae of Anglia, ruler of the iliri, and equal in all ways to the King and Orassae."

The soldiers fell silent and, one by one, each dropped to a knee.  When the hush of movement ended, a small brown girl at the front said clearly, "Laetus, my Kaisae."

The words flowed across lips, and Sal watched men wipe at moist eyes.  "Laetus, my Kaisae," they all said, claiming her as their own.  Sal's ears dropped on the side of her head and her lips fell open, humbled by their love.

"Thank you," she told them all.  "I am so glad to be home."

"Rraz!" a grauori snarled, and all heads turned to the voice.  Roo growled again, "Rraz, Rhyx!"

"My amma!" Rhyx snarled back, running toward  Sal on her hind legs, tottering, but moving fast.  "Amma Sal.  Amma Sal, I'm iliri too!"

Sal gasped when she saw the pup.  Rhyx had taken shears to her coat, cutting patches of hair down to the skin across her body but leaving her short mane.  Tufts of hair stood in every direction, and she ran ahead of her dam toward Sal.  Even on two legs, the pup was quick.

"Rhyx," she said, bending down to halt the pup.  "What did you do to your fur?"  She waved off her friend.  "She's fine, Roo."

Roo groaned and flopped to the ground muttering "Geraen!"  A few soldiers laughed, and Rragri nodded in sympathy.

"I am iliri, amma," Rhyx insisted.  "I am a Black Blade, and that makes me iliri!"

"Ya," Rragri said with her own mouth. "Ya, Rhyx, oo are iliri."

"So I made me iliri!"  She stood before Sal and pointed to the white skin showing through the bald patches.

"Rhyx, little one, you're iliri here," she tapped the pup's head.  "That is what makes you iliri.  Being grauori on the outside doesn't matter."

Rhyx's ears sagged, and she pulled her tail between her legs.  "I no wanna be grauori on the outside, amma.  I wanna be iliri all over."

Sal knelt to look the child in the eyes.  "There's nothing wrong with being grauori on the outside.  Why would you not want to be strong, and beautiful, and proud?"

"Iliri are all that, amma, and you're prettier than Rragri!"

Sal heard chuckles and realized that every soldier in the camp was listening to her comfort her pup.  "But iliri don't get strong claws, or soft fur, baby."

"I have a knife, too!  Amma Roo said I can't bring it, but I have a knife like you.  I don't need claws."

Sal ducked her head to hide her smile.  "I would rather have claws, little one.  Rhyx, where did you get a knife?"

The pup shrugged.  "It was a present.  Dava Audgan said I could have it."

"Ah, shit," Audgan muttered.  "It's that green blade I found, Sal."

Sal nodded and turned Rhyx's face up to hers.  "You know, if you're iliri on the outside, you have to wear clothes, and you can't walk on your hands.  Your amma Roo and dava Hwa are iliri, even if they look grauori.  Dava Zep looks human, but he's iliri.  Don't you think of them as iliri?"

Rhyx stared at her for a long moment, thinking about that.  "Ya," she admitted finally.  "But I wanna look iliri, too."

Sal stood and pulled Rhyx into her arms, settling the pup on her hip.  "Ok.  Then you can look iliri, little one.  We'll have to do something with the rest of your hair, though, and find you something to wear."

Rhyx's ear flipped forward, and her mouth opened in the biggest Grauoran grin Sal had ever seen.  "Really amma?"

"Really, my little imp.  I dyed my hair to try to be human, you know."  Sal rubbed the pup's ears.  "Doesn't matter what you look like on the outside to me.  If you're iliri," she glanced out at the soldiers hanging on her every word, "or human, or grauori, it's just as good as being any other.  You need to be comfortable with who you are."

Rhyx nodded.  "I'm Anglian, so I can be anything I wanna, and I'm gonna be iliri."

"I couldn't have said it better myself," Dom whispered softly.

Chapter 36

It was a whore who offered to help Roo fix the mess Rhyx had made of her fur.  They finished shaving the pup, leaving only her mane to mimic the hair iliri had on their heads, and a group of veteran soldiers stitched together a short shirt and pants to hide Rhyx's new nudity.  Keeya Tikva, the girl Sal had first met in the stables, cut down a spare belt, and they hung Rhyx's sheath on it and strapped it around her waist.  As the pup struggled to walk only upright around the camp that morning, she fell often, but no soldier ever appeared to see it.  None laughed when she proudly ran her short fingers through her hair like a human.  In her wake, many men smiled, though.

Shaved and clothed, she did look nearly Iliran.  Her fingers were shorter, her muzzle slightly longer, and her teeth much more deadly, but only her tail differed significantly from Sal's features.  As the Black Blades swung into their saddles, Rhyx saluted them proudly - as an Anglian.

Zep crept behind her and wrapped his arms around her belly.  "You're a pretty little ilus, you know that, imp?"

Rhyx nodded proudly, and Raast giggled.  "Rhyx is prettiest iliri pup, but I am prettiest grauori," Raast said.

"Yes, Raast, you are now.  Your competition gave up.  You girls be good for amma Roo, ok?"

"Ya, dava," they said to him, and he kissed each head before climbing onto Cessa.  Zep caught Jase's eye and grinned, moving his mare behind Sal.  Blaec turned to him and nodded.

"You fit nicely there," he said, making Zep blush.

"I really do, man.  Let's go make a scene."

"Helms on," Blaec called out, and the Blades pulled them over their heads.  All except one.  Sal held hers in her hands, turning it.

"Who did this?" she asked.  Around the crown, one green and one silver line twined together as a symbol of her office.

"Seemed fitting," Risk said.  "Life and Destiny.  The colors of our country."

"Thank you," she told him, then pulled the helm over her pale hair and nodded at Blaec.

"Open us up," Blaec called, and Arctic obeyed, pulling each of them into one.

Sal smiled behind her helm as she squeezed Arden forward.  The mare arched her neck into Sal's hands, matching the feel of her brothers' horses.  Within a few paces, the men had their mounts rounded up and trotting in perfect step.  Blaec's pride at their show oozed over each of them as they made their way across the open prairie toward the gates of another nation.  One they no longer held any claim to.

Sal passed through the entrance into Conglomerate territory first, Blaec and Jase just behind and beside her.  The sound of their horse's matched steps rang out on the cobbles, and soldiers in blue turned, pausing when they saw the unit in black.  Sal kept her head straight forward, leading them proudly toward the Great Hall, watching men abandon their practice and move closer.  Halfway there, a single soldier in an indigo uniform waited beside the main path.  Sal glanced over, expecting to see Reko.

Her eyes widened in shock.

Raj Jozefo stood there, alone, at perfect attention.  He met Sal's eyes through the dark helm, and she saw just the corner of his lip twitch upward before he snapped a formal salute.  As the Black Blades trotted past, the man refused to move a single muscle, his discipline saying more than any words could.

I'm glad you let him live, kitten, Jase thought.

That's one more voice that will stand up for us now, Zep agreed.

Arctic let his amusement leak to them.  Glad to know you've finally accepted it, Zep.  Sounds good to hear you say us.

Fuck off, Zep thought, and Sal felt them all grinning.

They halted as one and, in unison, slipped from their horses' backs to land easily on their feet.  None of them moved, standing like statues with their reins in their right hands.  Around them, soldiers looked but seemed to have no idea how to react.

"Someone get the damned horses," General Sturmgren yelled.  "Do you not recognize a diplomatic party when it prances into your camp?  Move!"  Conglomerate soldiers swarmed to them, each taking a horse, but the look on their face was confused.  Sturmgren made his way to the front of their party.  "I offer greetings from the Conglomerate.  Be welcome."  He grinned, then added, "Kaisae."

Sal nodded at him but said nothing.

"Notices were posted last night.  We heard the ruckus from here this morning.  Please," he gestured to the door of the Great Hall, "the meeting is already in progress."

Sal turned and walked to the door, her men falling in step without a word.  Conglomerate soldiers murmured behind her.

"That's the Black Blades.  Thought they were disbanded."

"They're iliri.  I think they just defected."

"Fucking let Anglia have them, then."

"You stupid fucks," Raj said.  "That's the best damned soldiers on the continent, and they aren't ours anymore.  Instead, they're leading Anglia.  Do you have any idea what that means?"

"No, jackass, but I bet you want to tell us."

"It means we're out-classed, out-manned, and basically fucked.  Just hope you never have to stand across the line from her."

"Who?"

Raj chuckled.  "Salryc Luxx.  The iliri Kaisae."

The door closed behind them, cutting off the voices, and Sal made her way into the Alliance meeting with her head held high.  The Blades moved down the ramp leading toward Anglia's table.  Heads turned at the sound of their feet.  Around them, the hum of conversation fell silent.

"The Black Blades were disbanded," Halin Berrik said, looking up.  "You are out of uniform and disobeying orders.  Guards, remove them from this meeting."

"No," Dominik called out, and the guards stopped.  "They are welcome - unless you're saying that Anglia is not wanted in this alliance?"

Representative Toth answered, "Of course Anglia is welcome.  We simply do not want a rogue unit of iliri soldiers disrupting a meeting of this importance."

Rragri chuckled, and Tseri Janoyc smiled.

Without a word, the Verdant Shields shifted, allowing the Black Blades to take up positions between them.  White armor alternated with black in a semicircle around the Anglian table.  Sal unbuckled her scabbards and passed her swords to Jase, then turned to the table.  Just behind her chair, she paused, slipping the helm from her head to set it on the corner.  Her pale locks tumbled across the dark curiass.  Too casually, she lifted the circlet and ran her fingers through her hair before replacing it, drawing all eyes to the simple crown on her head.  It was a near match to the one Dominik wore, only darker.

"King, Orassae," Sal said pulling out the seat.  "I'm sorry I'm late."

She sat easily, then turned to look at the politicians on all sides of the room.  The Justices of Myrosica dipped their head in greeting.  The Representatives from the Conglomerate showed a range of expressions, from welcoming to openly hostile.  Last, she looked at the table directly across from her.  Tseri Janoyc met Sal's eyes and nodded, dropping her gaze to show respect.  Sal paused, shocked to see Reko Wyra still in the indigo uniform of Azure, standing beside the Kaeen.  Meeting her eyes, he flicked his ears forward, the corner of his mouth twisting up.  It seemed her long lost brother had plans of his own.

"What are you doing, Lieutenant?" Berrik asked.  Her voice conveyed her contempt.

"Attending the meeting, Representative," Sal said, looking up at her innocently.

Dominik stood and addressed the room.  "My apologies.  This morning, the Kaisae declared her citizenship with Anglia.  As you all know, our third throne has remained empty, awaiting a true iliri Kaisae.  Since one can now claim to be loyal to Anglia, the Orassae and I asked her to accept the position of the iliri leader.  I would like to introduce the alliance to Kaisae Salryc Luxx, of Anglia."

Sal stood, and nodded at them absentmindedly before sitting again.  She pulled a blank piece of paper from Dom's stack and wrote in Iliran, Do you read this yet?  then slid the page back to him.  He glanced at it and smiled, scrawling a crude symbol for yes beside it.

Kaeen Tseri? Sal asked, looking across the room.  Thank you for your assistance yesterday.  We are in your debt.

Tseri shook her head.  The debt is paid by that crown on your head, Kaisae.  The nuvani have waited many generations to see this happen.  That a human helped?  Tell the King that we will support you.

Sal wrote that on the page and turned her face to the Conglomerate Parliament, but focused on her conversation with Viraenova.  Would you consent to calling me Sal? she asked the Kaeen.  I've never felt that one's ancestry should determine their power.

I would be honored, Sal, if you call me Tseri.  I'm just relieved that you understand our position.  Would an alliance between Anglia and Viraenova be amiable?  Our people have been isolated too long, but until today, we'd seen no sign that any nation on the continent would understand our ways.  Nuvani fear the humans for the things they've done to you and how they created us all.  We know about the slavery and would rather suffer the economic consequences of xenophobia than see our people chained.

Sal put that on the page in simple Iliran for Dominik before sending a thought to Rragri.

We've always been allies with Viraenova, Rragri said.  Making it formal will change nothing for us.

Sal added that beside the other swirls on the page, then casually rested her hand on Dom's arm, listening to the humans again while he read.

"So you had this planned when you asked for the law to be passed last night?" Toth asked.

"If you recall," Sal said, and their eyes shifted to her, "it was Viraenova who pushed for that law to be signed."  She smiled at them sweetly and continued, "There are many iliri who have grown tired of having no rights.  We welcome them in Anglia, now.  If you do not want us, why should the loss of us cause you any concern?  Think of the hundreds of impoverished who will become our problem and not yours.  I'd think you'd celebrate this change."

Dom touched her hand, pulling her attention to the paper, and circled his previous symbol.  Yes.  He took up the line of conversation with the humans as Sal reached for Tseri again.

We all agree.  Do you have any conditions? Sal asked her.

Extradition for criminals and the nuvani to be treated as iliri.  The reverse  would, of course, be true.

Sal smiled across the room, tilting her head slightly.  Then it is agreed.  We will be proud to name Viraenova as our ally.

Tseri chuckled, and all eyes turned to her.  Then enough of this posturing, it's time to show humans what they're missing, she thought.

"Do you find this funny?" Toth asked the Kaeen.

"Yes, actually," Tseri said via her translator.  "You threw out your garbage and are upset that someone found a treasure in it.  You have no one to blame but yourself, as I told you before.  You can not beg for all that the iliri offer, and then resent them for giving it.  Anglia has shown wisdom.  This is why I'm proud to call Viraenova an ally of Anglia in all things."

The Representatives looked between the Anglian and Viraenovan delegates, stunned.  Justice Krex chuckled.

"Well played.  Viraenova, Anglia - Myrosica would like to beg you to consider entering talks with us for a treaty, as well.  I," and he pointed at his chest, "have no problems with the stipulations you have requested, King Jens."

"And when did Viraenova and Anglia agree to become allies?" Berrik demanded.  "Did you come to this meeting planning to undermine the Conglomerate?"

"No," Sal said, refusing to stand.  "Anglia and Viraenova agreed to terms while you bickered about my presence at this table."

"That presence, though," Tseri said through Reko, "is why I am willing to commit my people to Anglia, completely.  Unlike humans, the Kaisae knows how to make a decision."  She turned to look at Parliament.  "Do not mistake my demeanor, gentlemen and ladies of the Conglomerate.  The presence of a Kaisae is significant to us."

"How?" Berrik asked.  "There is no way that you could have formed an alliance between the two of you just now!"

"You forget," Reko spoke up, "the Kaeen does not need a voice.  I merely speak for her so that human ears may understand her thoughts.  The same is true of the Kaisae.  My apologies for speaking out of turn, Kaeen," he said.

Sal looked at Halin Berrik and smiled cruelly.  "You know so little, and yet you rage so loudly.  May I demonstrate?"

"Please," Representative Anis said, answering before Berrik could.

Sal nodded and focused on a memory from her childhood.  She thought back to her first beating as a slave and the look of the plates.  A bright silver edge on some and a slightly more dull finish on others was enough for her to be lashed and locked in a dark closet overnight.  Sal remembered her fear and the hopelessness she'd felt knowing that she would never be anything but someone's property.  She packaged the memory, searing the edges with the pain of her punishment, and stood, walking toward the Conglomerate delegates.

"I must touch each of you," Sal pointed at her forehead, "here, because you are human.  You'll feel a flame in your mind.  Look at it.  Poke it.  It will not burn; it merely shares light.  This is how we convey complex ideas so easily."

Sal walked down the line, and each human nodded.  She rested her finger on his or her head and pushed the packaged memory at them.  Some slipped in easily, others nearly refused to adhere to their minds.  When she reached Halin Berrik, Sal paused.

"I will not hurt you today, Representative" Sal promised.  "You have my word before these nations.  Will you allow me to do this?"

Berrik sighed.  "No one has died yet."  She leaned forward, and Sal touched her head gently, pushing the memory deep into her mind where it would settle.  Before the woman could look at it, Sal moved to the next man in the line.  After Parliament, she offered the Justices of Myrosica the same thing.  All of them accepted.  When she finished, Sal reclaimed her place at Dominik's side.

What did you give them, kitten? Jase asked.

The plates.

Good choice.  It makes the point but is na enough ta scare them.

The room fell silent as the humans watched Sal's memory.  Some gasped and covered their mouths.  Tears slid down the cheeks of others.  One by one, they looked back at Sal.

"What was that?" Representative Anis asked.

"Just a childhood memory.  Each of you got the same one."

"But," Representative Cerrik whispered.  "It's so clear.  It's as if I was watching it through someone else's eyes."

Sal nodded.  "Yes.  Iliri, nuvani, and grauori do not need to touch to pass our memories.  We find this prevents confusion in many cases."

"Why did you choose that memory, Lieutenant?" Berrik asked snidely.

"It's Kaisae, Representative Berrik, and I chose a memory that held neither political nor diplomatic secrets.  That leaves only my childhood.  Unfortunately, as a slave, I have few memories to be fond of from that time.  I tried to choose the least disturbing one I could."

"It gets worse?" Krex asked from the Myrosican table.

Sal nodded at him.  "Yes.  The life of a slave is rarely a kind one.  That's what life is like for iliri in the Conglomerate of so-called Free Citizens.  I am sure Corporal Wyra has many just like it."

Reko nodded.  "I do, but I do not have the skill to share them with humans."

Anis looked down the table.  "You complain about them Berrik, and try to make them into monsters?  How human would you be if that's what you considered a safe childhood memory?"

Sal broke in.  "Across Escea, Unav, and Gallicor, worse things happen to the iliri every day.  Makiel Geirr sent trophies to each of you to prove it - our heads.  Anglia will not let our people be treated like animals.  We're asking for your cooperation, ladies and gentlemen of Parliament, Justices of Myrosica, but we do not need it.  Our terms are simple.  Grant us the authority to travel across your lands, give diplomatic immunity for soldiers involved in the war, and recognize the sovereignty of our species."  Sal gestured to Tseri as she said the last.

"What do we get in return for this?  What concessions is Anglia willing to give the Conglomerate?" Toth asked.

Sal turned to him.  "We will remove the unwanted iliri from your land.  We will handle all humanitarian," she chuckled at the word.  "All altruistic efforts to rehabilitate and assist the victims of Terric, and we will be happy to share intelligence with you."

Berrik glared at Sal across the room.  "You have information that pertains to this war, and you did not disclose it?"

Sal smiled at her.  "I disclosed it to my commanding officer, but you disbanded us too soon.  Anglia, however, listened to the grauori who made her report.  They didn't even care that she couldn't speak Glish."

"What does that even mean?" Berrik yelled at her.

"It means that I beat the shit out of that man.  I broke his back, and we used the most painful method to heal it, and he thanked us.  I flayed his skin away from his bones, and again we healed him.  Every time my questions were met with silence, he was rewarded with pain.  Throughout this process, he was questioned with a Grauoran reader helping to hold him down.  You see, readers perceive your surface thoughts through their touch.  I got Anglia the answers, but she was the only one who heard them.  The intelligence never belonged to the Conglomerate," Sal added snidely, "ma'am."

Halin Berrik slammed a fist down on the table as she surged to her feet.  Her face was turning red with fury as she screamed, "I will not sign a treaty with these beasts.  What Anglia has done defies all civility!"  Berrik glared at her fellow Representatives.  "I want no part in dealings with these animals!"

The guards behind the Anglian delegation snapped to attention.  Sal slid her helm from the table as Hwa stood beside her.  The Viraenovan Ahnor and Dernor closed their folders and stood.  Tseri, took her time doing the same.  Her Ahnor smiled down at her and held out his hand to assist the Kaeen from the chair.  Rragri yawned and stretched, her Vargwar making a production of shaking out his coat.  Dominik shrugged.  Together, he and Sal stood, turning for the ramp that led out of the hall.

"Where are you going?" Berrik demanded.

Neither Anglia nor Viraenova bothered responding.  The two countries merely continued out of the hall.  Sal smiled when she heard the Justice of Myrosica laugh.

"There are repercussions for your prejudices, Representatives.  The Conglomerate of Free Citizens may be strong.  Your military is large and well armed, and your country is wealthy, but that does not excuse acting like a bully.  Anglia's military now puts yours to shame, and Viraenovan soldiers are legendary.  Neither of us has any idea how many men they can field except for what Dominik Jens cited earlier."  He sighed.  "Let me make this very clear to the Conglomerate.  They do not need you, and Myrosica is not foolish enough to stand in their way."

Chapter 37

When they exited the Great Hall, a few soldiers milled about, most of them in grey.  They watched the Black Blades coldly, but Sal could smell their amusement.  She glared back.  When the Anglian leaders reached the bottom of the stairs, Rayna pushed into her face.

"You traitorous bitch.  You treated me like a friend, and then this?  Do you have no pride?" she yelled, her eyes scanning the guards.  She stepped around Sal, moving to her left, and threw her gloves on the ground.  "You fucking scrubber bitch," she hissed, tensing her muscles, clearly telegraphing her movement before she surged toward Sal's face.  Jase grabbed her, and Rayna's hand reached for his throat.  Her bare skin rested against the flesh between his helm and bezor for only a second as she snarled, "I'll beat your ass, you fucking iliri cunt."

"Enough!" Sturmgren yelled, and Rayna backed down.  She stormed away, throwing her helm into the dirt, leaving one of her unit mates to pick it up.  "My apologies, Kaisae," Sturmgren said.  "Tempers are high.  Please do not hold the nation responsible for the actions of a few."

"No, sir.  These things are known to happen," Sal assured him.

Ran ducked his head and gestured to where their horses had been tied.  Dominik ignored him, instead, watching Rayna stride into the distance.  His eyes were too wide.  Sal patted the King's arm and gestured for him to mount up.  He didn't say a thing but looked back twice as his feet found the stirrups.  Nudging her horse beside him, Sal led the Anglian Delegation out of Conglomerate territory, aiming for the campsite on the hill beyond.

You get what she wanted? Sal asked Jase.

Tonight.  They got the vote but they need three extractions.

Good.  How long until the CFC comes begging for our help?

Jase shrugged beside her.  Whenever they pull their heads out of their asses.  Rider's coming, we should halt.

Sal turned in her saddle to see a horse charging after them from the CFC base.  From the yellow and black checkered shirt of the rider, it was clear he represented Myrosica.  Gesturing to the other Anglians, she reined her horse in and waited for the man to catch up.  Dom didn't say a thing, staring longingly at the leather of his saddle.

Sal caught him blinking quickly and leaned closer.  "Dom, relax.  It was a message.  She made sure she grabbed Jase."  His head snapped to hers, and Sal shrugged.

"She looked ready to rip you apart."

Sal smiled at him.  "That's her job.  Just relax.  We got this."

Dom let his head tip back and groaned.  "I need a fucking link.  Being in the dark all the time sucks!"

Sal had to smother her laugh as the human reined his horse up before them.  He wore the uniform of a Myrosican notary and gasped for breath as he looked at them beseechingly.  "Sire," he panted, sucking back long gulps of air as if he'd run from the Hall to his horse.  "Kais -" he stammered.

"You're fine," Sal said to him, gesturing for the man to relax.  "Take your time.  We will not take offense at your need for air."

He flashed a smile at her and nodded, breathing deeply for a moment.  "Thank you, Kaisae," he finally managed.  "The Justices would like you to know that you're welcome in Myrosica.  They ask that you wait until morning before leaving, to give this alliance a chance to come to fruition.  If the Conglomerate refuses to meet you again at the negotiation table, they beg you to come to Zaqala, as it's on your way."

Sal looked at Dom, then glanced down to Rragri.  They both nodded.  "We would be pleased to," Sal said to the messenger.  "Tell the Justices that we will not break camp before noon tomorrow."

His entire body relaxed at her answer.  "Thank you, Kaisae.  And um, King, and Orassae."  The man paused, a moment of confusion passing over his face.  "Is there a proper order and term for each of you?"

"King, Kaisae, Orassae is the order," Sal clarified.  "Unfortunately, we only have ruler or leader as a term.  The change is new to us, still."

He nodded.  "Then thank you, leaders.  I will inform the Justices."  He turned his horse and cantered back easily, letting the animal catch its own breath.

The Anglians continued on to their camp where green-clad soldiers rushed out to hold their horses.  The Blades and Shields dismounted, pulling their helms from their heads.  Sal patted Dom's arm and passed her own helm to Zep.

"Rayna wanted us to know that they’re coming over tonight," she told the King.  "We need three extractions, though."

"Extractions?" Dom asked.

"Yeh," Jase said.  "Families back in the Conglomerate.  Pregnant wife in Ft. Landing.  Wife and son in Yarin, both iliri.  Wife and four kids in Lewes.  The men will na leave their families b'hind."

"Yeah.  Out of my league.  Ilija?" Dom called.

"That's Sal," the Colonel said.

Sal sighed, rubbing at her brow.  "Dom, how do you want to work the military?  We already trained them to report to me.  If I start giving orders, they'll assume I outrank Ilija."

"LT does," Ilija said.  "Why not you, too?"

"Separation of species," she said, shrugging at him for lack of anything better.

"Right," Ilija laughed.  "So you think we're gonna just throw away our best military advisor?  Or do you plan on focusing on the iliri military instead?"

"My own army sucks," she admitted.  "I've got almost a couple hundred soldiers, but that's it.  Not really the kind of numbers to sway a war."

Rragri tapped Dom's leg and glanced back at Harrgra.  The Vargwar immediately loped to her side so he could translate.  "Dominik, only the iliri understand both grauori and humans.  Let Blaec and Ilija work together with Arrgro, and make it no different from the rulers.  I also believe that Sal should be the deciding ruler for our military actions.  You for politics, and truly, my own specialty is in managing our resources."

Sal could see the sense in that.  "I think we have things clear in the military.  Politically I can hold my own, but I admit, Dom, I'm outclassed.  Economically, I'm a complete mess.  I barely know enough not to bankrupt the country."

"Sounds like an answer to me," Dom said, and Rragri nodded.

"Good, then I need soldiers."  Sal strode through the gates, gesturing at men as she walked past.  The Blades and Shields blended into the crowd following Sal, but it didn't matter.  She reached the center of camp and stopped, turning to address them.  Before she could start, an olive-skinned man grabbed a camp table and started dragging it.  Another snagged the other end, pulling it closer to Sal.  Proudly, they gestured to it.

She looked at the first man and tilted her head.  Taking that as permission, he grabbed her by the waist, lifting her onto the table.  A pat on his shoulder showed her thanks before she turned to the crowd forming around her.

"Ok, I have a volunteer mission.  This is something we need to keep quiet, but it's a personal favor to me.  Understand?" The soldiers nodded.  "I need three men, preferably men, and preferably Conglomerate immigrants.  I know we have a few.  Yarrin, Lewes, and Ft. Landing.  We have anyone?"

A murmur slid through the crowd, and one man pushed forward.  "I grew up in Lewes," he said.

"I lived half an hour outside Yarrin, is that close enough?" another asked.

Sal nodded at them both.

An older soldier moved closer.  "I served in Ft. Landing for a while before moving to Anglia, but I'm not as quick as I used to be, and not good for much more than an archer, Kaisae."

"You'll be perfect, sir," she assured him.  I also need three grauori, shifters only, preferably those who can hold a form at least a day.  It's a long trip, but you'll get to see the Conglomerate.  Anyone interested?"

"Ya," a young rafrezzi male said.

I will go, a rafrezzi female thought.

A nacione male walked to the edge of the table.  I assume you mean for us to play the part of loyal hounds?  I can try that.

"Ok.  Then I want you to go with Lewes, you with Yarrin, and you to Ft. Landing," she said, pointing to the nacione last.  "We have soldiers coming over.  These are good soldiers, and they watched my back.  Their families are there, and we need to get them out before word can get back.  What you are doing is a personal favor to me, and I will not forget it.  I’ll have exact locations tonight, a letter, and a token for each of you to prove your mission.  Razor will get you Conglomerate credentials, but they will not stand up to much.  Do not rely on them, ok?"

"Where we headed with them?" the man assigned to Lewes asked.

"Arhhawen," Sal said.

"No," Ilija called out.  "Arhhawen is still not ready, Sal.  Send them to Valmere.  Just tell Nica who they are, and she'll make sure they're taken care of."

Sal smiled at him.  "Thank you, Ilija.  I owe you."

He laughed.  "Well, I'm not counting, Kaisae, since I kinda owe you everything."

Sal rolled her eyes at him, then turned back to her men.  "We're getting elites tonight.  They'll come in like assassins, so check your targets before you draw.  Got it?"

"Yes, sir!" the soldiers called out.

"And Hwa?  I need a dog to relay for me.  Make sure they know we got the message.  Make sure they know we've agreed."

"Ya, Kaisae," he said, shifting slowly to a brilliant red canine similar to the Devil Dogs' symbol.  He grinned at her and trotted away.

"Someone find me three good horses," Ilija called out.  "If we're doing this, we need some horses for our volunteers."

A soft laugh from the back of the crowd cut through.  "I brought fourteen.  What exactly have you people been doing while I was away?"

"Tilso!" Risk cried dropping his helm and rushing toward the horseman.

The young man smiled brightly and caught Risk in his arms.  They embraced hard, burying their heads in each other's shoulders as they both tried to talk.  In the cluster of soldiers, many chuckled as Risk picked up the young man, but it was tense and awkward.

"Just kiss him, man," Zep yelled.  " Any human steps out of line, and I'll gut him for ya."

The Blades laughed when Risk did just that, Tilso twining his fingers deep into his lover's hair.  Seeing the leader's acceptance, the Anglians cheered, even if a few leaned away from the couple.  Sal noticed.  It was just one more thing to overcome, but she had a feeling if anyone could do it, it'd be this army, and they'd take it home to the rest of the country.

Dom reached up to pat her leg.  "I guess this means you have another Blade?"

"Yes," Blaec said.  He paused for a moment, then chuckled.  "Yeah, we really do.  We just need to make sure the kid knows."

"Hey, Tilso!" Sal called out.

"Yes, sir?" he asked, pulling away from Risk.  "Fuck, Sal, what do I even call you now?"

She shrugged.  "Sir, Kaisae, Sal... Whatever you want, man.  But we need to get you tattooed."  Tilso turned to Risk, tracing the hint of silver at his neck before pulling his lover's collar lower.  He glanced back to Sal, then up at Risk who was beaming at him proudly.

"Yeah, and a set of blacks," she added.  "And someone put that man in a link?  That, my friends, is one of LT's Black Blades, and the best damned horseman you'll ever meet."

Tilso's hand flew to his mouth as he looked around with wide eyes.  "I get to be a Blade?"

"Yeah," Risk said as he wrapped Tilso in his arms and kissed the top of his head.  "Which means you're never getting rid of me now, Ahn.  You're stuck with all of us."

"I never wanted to be anywhere else, Celyn.  You just need to stop running off.  I can't believe I get to be a part of the pack.  But I'm not iliri."

Risk shrugged.  "But you're my mate, or as close as I'll ever get."  Smiling, he looked up at Sal, peering right into her eyes.  "Mine," he said.

"All yours, Risk," she assured him.  "He's not really my type."

Chapter 38

Tilso brought fourteen new mounts for the Black Blades.  Each one was young, fit, and battle trained.  Before they left the CFC, Blaec had carefully picked the horses so that each soldier now had a dark and a light mount.  Sal's new mare was black with a small white line on her forehead and a small sock on the left hind.  She stood tied with the others in a picket line along the back of the Anglian camp while the stable master showed them off.

"What's her name?" she asked Tilso.

"Veil.  And Cyno, yours has more white, but she's lighter on her feet.  Her name is Oubliette."

Jase walked around his new horse, who turned to nuzzle him.  He chuckled.  "Ok.  Ya know me well 'nough.  She a bucker?"

"Nah.  She'll do anything you ask, and damned well, but she's got nothing but try.  I know how you are with Raven.  Took me a while, but I found one as close as I could.  Only downside is the blaze and socks.  They shine pretty well at night."

Jase shrugged.  "Na any worse than a blue roan.  I can darken it if it's gonna matter.  Thanks, man.  Nice ta have ya back with us."

"What'd you get, Blaec?" Sal asked, moving to her Dernor.

"Don't laugh," he said, steering her down the line of new horses.

"K..." she muttered, her curiosity rising.

"Siri."  He gestured at a pale horse covered in large gold dots.  Sal grinned, but Blaec lifted a hand.  "Now I said don't laugh.  I wanted a grey, but Tilso told me I had to try her.  She's as good as Arden, Sal.  Should be, she's Arden's sister."  He shrugged, looking almost guilty.  "Not happy she looks like a party favor, but they all look about the same at the end of a battle, and I can't keep asking Scorch to do all the work."

"She's pretty, Blaec," Sal assured him.  "And a nice match to Arden.  She suits your position, too, so stop worrying about a few spots on your horse."

"You're teasing me?" he asked.

Sal laughed.  "No!  I'm serious.  We all know you wouldn't ride a pretty hide with nothing under it.  Just pretend you found her coated in mud - and have fun trying to keep all that damned white clean."

Blaec sighed.  "I know.  So you see what Zep got?"

"No," Sal said, and Blaec pulled her back up the line.

One mare stood tied well away from the others.  White socks went to her hocks on the hind, and it looked like someone had dropped white lace across the blue shade of her coat.  She pinned her ears and snaked her head at the next horse in line - well out of her reach - and Sal saw a blaze down her face.  When Zep walked to her side to show her off, the mare lunged to bite him.  He thumped her solidly in the shoulder without flinching.

"Diva," he announced proudly.  "She's as mean as she looks and twice as lethal."

Sal lifted her hands and backed away.  "Yeah.  All yours Zep.  I'll give you a few years with her before I even think about sitting that beast."

"Yeah," he said lovingly.  "She's a real bitch."

"Why fourteen?" she asked Blaec.

He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her against his chest.  "Ten of us plus Tilso and three spares.  I didn't exactly plan for that many, but Tilso found the last three sitting in a pasture.  Diva was one of them, and Tilso's pretty sure they came from his dad's farm.  They trained up nice enough, though.  Jinx, Diva, and Oubliette, if you'll believe that."

"Jase's horse was one of those?"

Blaec shrugged.  "Yeah.  Had thought about giving Siri to him before that, since she's a match to yours and easy enough, but Oubliette?  She's just too perfect for him."

Sal snuggled deeper into his arms.  "So we have three spares and need to send out three men.  It's almost like you planned that ahead of time."

"I honestly didn't," he swore.  "But I'm giving them Shadow, Honey, and Dee.  They're good horses, but not a match for any of us.  I figured with a few hours under saddle, they'd be worth the work, and that trip will definitely give them the hours.  If nothing else, they'll make good broodmares."

Before she could reply, a trickle of thought brushed her mind and Sal groaned.  "Sounds like I have to go play politics again, love.  Gonna be a crazy couple of days, I think."

Blaec turned her in his arms.  "I know.  Any way to convince you to put your new play toys aside for one night?"  He ran his thumb across her cheek and looked at her lips, refusing to meet her eyes.

Sal smiled, and he bent lower, his mouth just brushing hers.  "Yeah," she whispered.  "They need to settle a few things anyway."  Blaec's eyes flicked up into hers then back down, and Sal smacked his shoulder lightly.  "Stop that and ask what you want to know," she teased.

"What's up with Zep?"

"I'm supposed to say that he amuses me."  She paused, making it clear that wasn't it at all.  "Truth is, love, he's holding back."

Blaec tilted his head, dismissing that.  "Didn't look like that this morning.  You spent last night with both of them?"

"It works, and don't you go all human on me, Blaec Doll.  You may keep your mind all to yourself, but that doesn't mean the rest of us do.  They aren't sleeping with each other, either."

"I can't, Sal.  I'm ok with it - shocked, but ok."

"Why shocked?"

Blaec kissed her again, and she felt the laugh on his lips.  "Not like that!  I'm shocked it's Zep and not Arctic.  That's it.  I'm not new to iliri ways, sweetness.  I just don't want to share you like that.  I'll take my turn, but when you're mine, you're all mine.  Ok?"

"I'm ok with that.  Honest."  Smiling, she pulled herself tight against him, her head tilted up to meet his face.  "But you do realize that you just lost one excuse, right?"

"What's that?"

Sal giggled.  "I am a queen.  You can't claim it's clearance that's keeping your mind out of mine."  She kissed him and stepped away, turning for the King's pavilion.  "Figure out a new excuse before I get done," she yelled at him over her shoulder.

Zep heard.  He watched her leave, then scooted around the mare - and slapped Diva's hip over when she threatened to kick him.  Somehow, he made it to Blaec's side without damage from the horse.

"You're a fucking idiot, LT.  You know that, right?" he asked.

"You've told me that before, Zep."

"Yeah.  We've been friends a long time, and a lot of shit has changed in those years.  Now, I'm not about to stop this shit between Sal and I - "

"And Jase," Blaec muttered.

"It's not like that, and you know it.  Look, the last time I told you that you were an idiot, I was right, yeah?"

Blaec paused, knowing it was true.  "Yeah.  And I got her back because of it.  You saying this is another one of those times?"

Zep nodded.  "She won't say shit, but it bothers her.  I'm not saying come make a puppy pile with the rest of us or anything like that, but just let her in your head.  It's been a year and a half.  She deserves to have your trust."

Blaec dropped his voice.  "I can't do that, Zep."

"Sure ya can," Zep countered.  "She's getting all these tricks, and she knows it, but she'll never use them against you.  Ask Cyno about the old Kaisaes.  They could hold whole armies with their mind, right?  I think Sal's close, she just doesn't know it yet."

Blaec's mouth snapped shut, and he made a point of looking at the people around them before he just turned and walked away.  Without a word, Zep followed.  They didn't go far, just to the edge of camp, but it was well outside not only iliri hearing but also grauori.  Zep stopped beside him, crossing his arms as he raised an eyebrow, but he didn't break the silence.  Then again, his senses were too human to tell him if they were truly alone.

"So you let her in your head.  You understand what I'm talking about, right?" Blaec asked.

"Yeah," Zep drawled, slanting his head.  "I let her in, but no, I don't get it.  Just don't tell me you aren't in love with her.  Something change?"

"No, nothing's changed," Blaec assured him.  "And yes, I'm in love with her, but I'm not Cyno.  Why aren't you Taunor yet?"

Zep pressed his hand over his eyes, massaging with his thumb and index finger.  "I get what you're trying to say, but it's different.  Look, I amuse her.  I'm her best friend, and it doesn't hurt any that she's just about the best piece of ass I've ever had.  I mean, that's pretty much it."

"You trying to tell me you haven't fallen for her?" Blaec pressed.

"Nah," Zep said.  "And I'm not getting in a pissing match with you.  I'm also not saying I won't take it.  Fuck, man.  If this shit stays like this, yeah.  It's just that I know I'm human.  I don't feel real human anymore, but put that ice queen on my chest, and I'm reminded pretty clearly just how dark my skin is.  You see what I'm saying?"

"You think she's going to choose her lover because of how iliri he is?"

Zep shrugged.  "Makes the most sense.  Cyno, you, Arctic.  Maybe Audgan in a couple of years, who knows.  Even Razor's more iliri than me.  Sal's impulsive but loyal as fuck.  I say yes to that, and she won't look anywhere else.  I'm not gonna stand between her and something that she might like better, ya know?"

"That's your reason?" Blaec asked, shocked.

"Look, I'm not making a big deal of whatever this is.  She finds someone better, I'll be the best damned big brother she's ever had.  But seriously, LT.  Why haven't you been in her head yet?"

Blaec bit back his answer.

So Zep kept going.  "Then let me lay this out for you real plain, so your dumb-ass can figure it out.  Sal links me in, and it's amazing.  I can feel everything she wants - every nuance.  Yeah, it's intense, man, but that's not all.  She links me in, and it's damned good.  She pulls Cyno in, and it's exponentially better.  I don't just mean in bed, either.  I mean everything.  It's just how the link works.  Don't tell me you don't love it when we're in battle.  It's the same damned thing."

Blaec shook his head and chuckled.  "Zep, no way that's happening."

"LT, you get in that girl's head tonight, or I'll make Arctic rip you open to her - and lock you out of the link.  You don't want to share her, that's one thing.  But if you're not gonna appreciate what she's offering you, I'll take your place as Dernor."

Blaec growled, and his head snapped around.  Zep just held his gaze and smiled.

"Kick my ass.  Go ahead," Zep taunted.  "Doesn't have shit to do with this.  If you're not willing to love her completely, then get out of the way for one of us that will.  What the fuck are you holding back for?"

Blaec huffed out a breath, still refusing to answer, and turned back to camp.  Sometimes saying nothing was safest.

Zep called out, "You can't keep avoiding this unless you want to end up losing her."

That was more than he could take.  Blaec spun back to him.  "She gets in my head, and she knows everything.  She knows every secret I've ever had.  Every pain, every joy.  She can pull the memories from my mind as easily as you and I breathe, and you wonder why I'm scared of letting her in there?"

"Yeah, basically," Zep said.

"What part of that don't you get?" Blaec hissed.

Zep shrugged, looking a little too smug.  "The part where you don't want to share that with her.  She knows why you had that fit in Escea.  She knows how much it wrecked your world in Ft. Landing.  She knows how much it tore you apart when we lost Circ before she came."

"Yeah," Blaec snapped back.  "And I'm supposed to protect her.  I'm supposed to keep her safe, not be terrified of what all this means!"

Zep chuckled and patted his friend's shoulder.  "We all are.  Cyno knows she could kill him - and he's sure as hell not used to that - but he doesn't keep her out."

"It's not just that," Blaec admitted.  "Do you have any idea what she can do if I let her all the way in?"

Zep nodded.  "Yeah.  I'm not fucking stupid, LT.  She threw all one thousand grauori into a frenzy because she had a bad day - including Rragri!  She can take over your body, or shuffle through your mind.  What part of that is a surprise to you?  Every Kaisae's been able to do it."

Blaec's mouth was falling farther open with each word.  "How'd you know all that?"

Zep waved that off.  "Cyno's a bit obsessed with history, and it's all I had to learn Iliran on.  Been rough trying to figure out fact from legends, but watching Sal, we think most of those stories really are that impressive.  No, she doesn't have a clue.  He hasn't exactly told her half of what's in those books.  But here's a question for you.  You think locking her out is going to stop her?"

"Or keep her going," Blaec whispered.

"So, instead, she just grabs Arctic's mind by the balls, rips you open that way - or Roo - and does it regardless?  Fuck, LT.  You're a fucking idiot.  Sal would die before she did that.  You know that.  You've been with her in maast!  No way she'd hurt any of us."

"How'd you do it, Zep?"

"Do what?"

"Stop her the other night.  She ate a human, and they said she went after you.  How'd you do it?"

Zep grabbed Blaec's forearm and held it until his friend looked in his eyes.  "I was linked with her.  I showed her that I trusted her, and she felt it.  She made sure I knew I couldn't have her kill, but she warned me.  She held the maast from me and showed me every move before she made it.  I fucking near pissed myself when a berserk iliri Kaisae turned on me, but she hit me with her mind."  Zep tapped his head.  "She's not human, LT, even if she fakes it pretty well.  That's her way of begging for help.  She gave me everything she had so I could stop her, all I had to do was trust her enough to try.  I know what I smell like," he chuckled, "and now what we taste like, to her.  But I stood before her fucking-ass naked and trusted she wouldn't eat me.  Think about that, and then tell me why you won't open your damned mind to her."

Blaec laughed, the tension broken.  "No one told me you were naked!"

"Yeah, I'm still pissed they ruined my afterglow.  That's why we were linked."

Blaec laughed harder.  "Damn, ok.  That's funny shit." He wiped at his eyes.  "No, they didn't mention that."

Zep chuckled.  "Nah, they're just jealous because I'm so well hung.  Funniest part?  Not a damned one of them looked at anything below Sal's teeth.  Shit like that makes me realize how not human I am.  She's ripping a man's throat out, and I'm checking out her ass."  Zep grinned.  "So just open up your mind and stop breaking her heart.  When you get your head out of your ass, let me know.  I'll show you the rest of the shit you're missing."

"I'm not letting you in my room while I make love to my girl, Zep.  Not gonna happen."

"That isn't the part you're missing, dumb-ass.  You keep thinking of her as a human, but she doesn't love that way.  Seriously."

"I know," Blaec admitted.  "I do know, Zep, but I can't.  I can't let her in my mind."

Zep shook his head.  "What the hell could be so important that you don't want to share it with her?"

"The future," Blaec whispered.

Chapter 39

Sal pushed the flap aside and stepped into Dominik's tent, nodding to Ricown and Caein as she made her way to the small seating area.  Tseri Janoyc and her mates reclined, each sipping at a glass.  Dominik turned to her.

"Sal, did you know that our friends here speak fluent Glish?" he asked by way of greeting.

Sal sank into a chair.  "No, but can't say I'm shocked either.  A wise ruler never gives up all her secrets."

Tseri grinned, and Dom laughed.  "Dare I ask what you're still hiding then?" he teased.

"Nope.  You know how touchy I am about these things," she joked.  "Rragri coming?"

"Yeah.  She said not to wait for her.  One of her gerus got out of line, it sounds like," Dom said.

Sal nodded.  "Gotcha.  So, welcome to Anglia, Tseri.  I didn't catch your mates names."

"My Ahnor is Syed Laako, and my Dernor is Daest Islay," Tseri introduced them.  Both men dropped their eyes and murmured a respectful greeting.

"They are well trained, Kaeen, and respectful.  You must be proud," Sal said politely.

"They are loyal," Tseri beamed at them, "and not nearly so submissive in private."  The men glanced at each other and grinned.  "I sadly can not claim either as cessivi, though," she said, giving Sal a pointed look.  "I am not that strong."

Sal studied Tseri for a long moment.  "I didn't realize that strength of mind had anything to do with it."

Tseri shrugged.  "It is both strength of mind and of heart.  Few have both.  Even fewer can find another who claims the same and is a good match.  You are lucky, Sal."

"I really am, but I'm sure you didn't ride all the way over here to talk about our lovers."

Dom chuckled, watching both ladies.  "Maybe not, but I find it fascinating.  Makes me a little glad to be human, I think."

Syed shook his head.  "Being claimed and accepting it is not the same as being weak.  King Jens, our people love deeply.  I think if you could understand, you would change your mind."

Dom glanced at the wall, staring blankly for a second.  "Ahnor, I can't claim to have loved at all, so I have to believe you.  I keep hoping the right woman will find me, but they're more interested in what's on my head than inside it."

The Dernor smiled.  "Sire, you are not so different then, if you are hoping for a woman to find you."  He looked at Tseri fondly.  "They do tend to come along at the strangest times and when you least expect it."

"I hope you're right, my friend, and I hope that the three of you will call me Dom, or Dominik.  I'm rarely amused by the political dancing done by my kind.  I find Sal's direct approach much more appealing.  So, why are you here?"

Tseri actually laughed.  "Dom, we wanted to talk about the Conglomerate.  Sal, you are right.  Anglians are good humans."

Behind them, Jase slipped in the tent.  His focus wasn't on Sal, but the group of nuvani.  When the conversation paused, he walked to Sal's side and kissed her head gently, then turned to Tseri and dropped his eyes.  "Laetus, Kaeen.  Ahnor, Dernor."

"Tseri, I hope you remember my Ahnor, Jassant Cynortas?" Sal asked.

"Jase," he corrected, then turned to the men beside her.  "Sal said ya had come with yer mate.  If Tseri is like my cessivi, she likely does na need ya at her side.  Yer welcome ta stay, but we got some other things here that are more fun.  I'd be happy ta show ya around."

The men looked at each other and shrugged.  Tseri chuckled.  "Go on.  See their camp, spar, look at the human women.  You can smell as well as I do that these are true friends.  There's no better time to learn to relax with them."  Her mates shared a look, probably conferring with each other, then the Ahnor kissed her gently on the lips.  When he stood, her Dernor leaned over to kiss her head before the pair moved toward Jase.

"Love?" Sal said over her shoulder.  "Zep's free, but Blaec's with the army setting up for the Dogs."

"Gotcha.  Nice ta see ya in a more relaxed setting, Tseri."  He smiled at the Kaeen politely before inviting the Viraenovans to follow him.

"They're gonna start so much trouble," Tseri muttered at the canvas flap.

Dom nodded his head in agreement.  "Yeah, can't wait until they meet Zep.  That's going to be an interesting conversation."

"Your Taunor?" Tseri asked.

Sal shook her head.  "No, sadly.  My human iliri."

Tseri's eyes widened, and she leaned forward.  "How?"

"I don't know," Sal admitted.  "He was born human but always had a fondness for our kind.  Ten years ago, his unit - now my family - began to convert to iliri soldiers, but he stayed, learning to use his mind and teaching us how to link humans in the process.  Now, he feels more iliri than," Sal gestured behind her, "Ricown there."  She shrugged.  "I can't explain it, but he is iliri, even if he tastes and smells like a human."

Tseri's head tilted to the side as she tried to wrap her mind around that.  "Now that is interesting.  Do you know how much you just said?"

Sal let a smile show.  "We're allies.  I see no reason to hide this from you."

"Well I'm lost," Dom admitted.

Tseri glanced over to the King.  "Sal just told me that Anglia accepts all people equally and judges them on their mind, not their body.  She also let me know that you have advancements that let you bring humans into the link."  She flashed a smile at Sal, "Plus a few more personal things."

"Not all of us can link, though," Dom grumbled.

"I'm sorry Dom," Sal told him, "but we'll get you linked."

"I know Sal.  I just feel like I'm the only kid here without a piece of candy is all." He sighed, then changed the subject.  "Tseri, I have about fifty thousand humans and roughly nine million grauori, plus a handful of iliri.  I also have the Black Blades."  Dom kicked his feet on the arm of Sal's chair, sipping at his liquor.

Tseri stretched out on the short couch and held her glass out to Dom for a refill.  "I only have roughly one million soldiers, but all are nuvani, like your Black Blades.  I would rather not use more than half of them."

Sal tucked herself into her own chair, gesturing for one of the guards to bring her a bottle of mead.  "Terric has two million total, most are conscripts from Unav, Gallicor, and Escea - and poorly trained, if trained at all.  We think between one-eighth and a quarter of them will defect to us.  Those who have are tested by the grauori before acceptance."  Sal poured her drink, setting the bottle at her feet.  "He's spread out across that long front line, though."

Ricown spoke up from the door.  "Need a map, Sal?"

"Yeah, thanks.  Grab another bottle for Dom and Tseri?"

Ricown retrieved the map from the table, and a bottle of brandy from the crate beneath it, passing it to Tseri.  He unrolled the map on the floor, chuckling as he looked around.  "It's times like this that I'm proud to be Anglian.  Best damned military meeting ever.  Let me know when you're ready for dinner and we can get you Grauoran cooking."

"Thanks, Rico," Sal said, looking up at him.  He returned to his seat while Sal sipped again, pointing.  "He's halfway across Gallicor, which is how he managed to hit us up in Anglia.  The border between Escea and the CFC is highly contested, so he's holding at least a hundred thousand over there.  They keep throwing elites at him, breaking the line, so he's taking heavy losses.  Only the western tip of Unav is even in play anymore."

Tseri nodded, her eyes following where Sal pointed.  "So what is your plan?"

"Unav is my main concern, Tseri.  There's a high Iliran population there, or was.  If Myrosica joins us, we can have them push up into Gallicor.  Nothing but humans up there, and it'll make things easier.  The Gallicor front is weak, but I would leave grauori in Anglia, just to cover our flank.  The Conglomerate will not fall, and they may even push Escea back - with or without a treaty between us.  They have no other choice."

"Ah," Tseri said.  "So that is why you care so little about their willingness to sign.  I had wondered."

"Yeah.  If we push on Unav, it allows the CFC to focus on their east.  I would prefer to put Viraenova between Unav and the Conglomerate."

"Why?" Dom asked.

Tseri smiled at him.  "I see you are not the military advisor."

Dom shook his head emphatically.  "Oh no.  Rragri, Ilija, and Sal keep me in line.  I play politics."

"Well," Tseri said, swinging her feet down as she leaned toward the map.  "This line, between Unav and the Conglomerate, is open to attack from the back.  With Sal's recent actions, the Conglomerate may decide their pride is hurt more than their nation and push on you.  With us, they will try to beg for a treaty, and, what is the term, Sal?"

"Kiss your ass?  I think that's the one you're looking for?"

Tseri nodded.  "Yes.  I like the mental image.  The Conglomerate has long tried to impress us but has had little success.  If we move there, and you move here," Tseri gestured, "and Myrosica moves here," she gestured again, "then we leave Terric no way out."

"Not only that, Dom," Sal added, "But we'd be fighting in conquered lands.  That means possible rebel assistance all over, and the populace will be rooting for us.  Only Escea allied with Terric by choice.  We leave the CFC to deal with that mess.  Now, once we get to here," Sal pointed at the mountain ridge.  "Everything changes."

Tseri nodded.  "Escea will push us, and Terric will get scared."

"Here's the thing, Tseri," Sal said, swinging her feet down.  "The metal everyone is crying for?  It's here, here, here, here and here."

Tseri shrugged, looking up at Sal.  "I do not care for metal.  That is not why we are here."

"I know," Sal assured her, "but they know it's there.  They're going to fight like beasts to guard it.  But it actually is a treasure.  Each one is a history vault.  The metal matters little.  I'm not even sure we could work it in the form it’s in.  But the knowledge in there?  It's priceless."

The Kaeen's head snapped up.  "What is it?"

"Histories of a time before the Landing.  The flashes we got from the Archduke showed things that I can't even begin to understand.  Jase said much of it is a strange type of Glish.  I'm not saying we're fighting for these deposits.  I just think that we need to be sure that if and when we admit to their locations, we make sure archaeologists and professors are the ones that we send to them, not miners and metal smiths."

"And you agree to this?" Tseri asked Dominik.

"Why wouldn't I?" he asked, refilling his glass.

"Humans seem to love metal," she pointed out.

Dom chuckled.  "I think you said it very well in there today.  Our wealth lies in our people, not in metal.  Oh sure, I can see where metal would help.  I see how deadly Sal is with those steel blades of hers, as an example, but they're all isolated examples."

Sal nodded.  "The CFC also has a few kilos stored in Prin.  A year ago, or so, we organized an effort to break Terric's attempt to bribe most of the continent.  Crates of metal ingots were intercepted on their way to other nations.  They still have it.  Back then, they said they'd be handing it out to the military - and trust me, steel is better than resin when it comes to weapons - but I haven't seen anyone wielding it besides me."

Tseri nodded and leaned back.  "Well, that was easy enough."  She laughed, patting Dom's leg and holding out her glass with the other hand.  "I think I like this new alliance we have."

Dom refilled her drink, then gestured to Sal with the base of the bottle.  "Blame her and her pack.  They blindsided us, changing everything."

Tseri smiled knowingly.  "Not at all what I expected from a human, so maybe you will help me?"  Then she looked over to Sal.  "Your brother wishes to be Viraenovan, not Anglian, but this law doesn't allow it."

Sal waved that away.  "Sure it does.  Just takes a little more work.  Dom, you ok with an oath of fealty given through the link?"

He shrugged.  "I am if you are."

"Then I'll have Reko swear to Anglia, make him one of my citizens, and release him.  If you really want him, that is, Tseri."

The Kaeen chuckled.  "It's actually my daughter that wants him, and our population would be thrilled to find another purebred, even if he's not a Kaisae."

"Just the brother to one," Sal said.  "Which will make our nations even closer if there are family ties binding us together, right?"

"Exactly."

Dom scrubbed at his face.  "And here I was hoping to move away from that whole marriage for leadership thing, and you iliri are all messing it up."  He smiled under his hand to prove he was only joking.  "Just like everything else, right?  Sal, you know even our exports grew while you were here?"

Sal shook her head.  "I don't even know what that means, Dom."

"Anglia's selling as much stuff as the Conglomerate, girl.  That's what it means.  Hey Tseri, want to add some trade agreements into that alliance?"

Tseri laughed.  "Sure.  Might as well."  Getting comfortable, she stretched and sighed on the couch like a cat, her eyes constricting to slits as she looked at Dom.  "Sounds like my boys are having a good time with hers," she waved her hand in Sal's direction, "so I'm going to be here a while.  Sal, let's teach you something about tariffs, ok?"

Sal just begged the Shields to bring her another bottle.  Ricown complied, a grin on his face.

"Dom," he said, passing over the mead, "you're starting to act like them, I think.  When you end up growling, we'll have to find a human to replace you."

Dom grabbed a small pillow that had fallen to the floor and threw it at him.

Chapter 40

On the other side of camp, Tseri's mates were laughing as they sparred with the common soldiers.  The men fought differently from anything Jase had ever seen, but it was efficient.  It was also beautiful, looking more like dancing than the hacking and slashing he was used to.  Human and grauori alike had lined up to see what talents they claimed.  Keeping an eye on the whole thing, Jase and Zep reclined on one of the tables scattered around the communal areas.

"Can I ask you a question, man?" Zep said quietly.

The little assassin didn't bother looking away from the Viraenovans.  "Figured ya'd have a few," Jase said.  "I take it ya do na want ta be overheard?"

"Basically.  Look, I just wanna know what's up between us."

Jase nodded, leaning his arms on his knees.  "Sal ya mean?"

"No," Zep clarified.  "Between us.  We good little brother?"

"Yeh.  I do na have Risk's tastes if that's what yer wond'ring."

Zep cast a quick glance over and shrugged.  "Yes and no.  Look, we've always been good, right?  We got enough shit between us, I don't think we need to worry?"

Jase nodded slowly, wondering where Zep was going.

"Thing is, man, I like this.  Not sure if I'm supposed to say that to you is all."  He laughed awkwardly and shook his head before resting it in his hands.  "Like I said, I'm out of my depth here.  As a human, it gets weird if I said something like that.  Even kinky shit like we've been doing?  It's ok, you just don't talk about it, ya know?"

Jase slowly looked at the man he thought of as his closest friend.  "I'm still na human, bro."

"Yeh, that's why I'm asking."

"Ya have na asked yet."

The big guy chuckled under his breath.  "Fuck off, man.  I'm working up to it."  Jase nodded and looked back at his feet, so Zep tried again.  "Is it wrong that I like having you with us?  I mean, sometimes I'm sure I'll want her to myself and all, but there's something about the three of us, ya know?"

"Yeh," Jase agreed.  "It works.  It's na wrong.  Tseri keeps hers in the same bed."

Zep's head tilted like a confused iliri.  "Always?"

Jase nodded, still looking at the ground.  "Yeh.  It is na a thing ta be ashamed of fer them."  He made a motion with his hand, tilting it left, then right.  "She rolls left ta choose one, and rolls ta the right ta choose the other.  It's just how it is."  Slowly he looked at Zep from the corner of his eye.  "She looks good on ya, though."

Zep shifted his gaze back to the fighters.  "I know what you mean.  You two look like you're made for each other.  Weirdest shit?  I'm not jealous about it, ya know?"

"That's na weird.  Na ta me.  Besides, how can ya be jealous when ya feel what she gives back?"

"Is that what it is?"

Jase lifted a shoulder and let it drop.  "Look, ya know I did na ask Sal before I hit ya with that, right?"

"Nope.  Figured she knew."

"Nah.  If it was up ta her, she'd ask ya first.  That's just how she is."  Jase snuck another glance at his friend.  "But I know ya, man.  Yer na like LT.  Ya really want this.  Ya want more than fuckin' her."

"He's scared of her," Zep said, meaning Blaec.  "I talked to him today.  She's stronger than him, and she isn't slowing down any, and he doesn't know how to handle it.  Freaks him out.  He's having enough trouble with her taking charge.  If he didn't love her so much, they'd be challenging each other."

"Yeh," Jase whispered.  "He's a dumb-ass at times.  Good Kaisor, but he's got a lot ta work out."

"Fuck, Cyno.  I got a lot of shit to work out," Zep said.  "LT?  He's just got to learn to trust her."

Jase refused to explain.  Blaec's stories were his own.  Instead, he changed the subject slightly.  "She's going ta him tonight.  Ya know that, right?"

Zep quickly looked over.  "I wasn't sure.  How'd you know?"

"Cessivi."  He shrugged.

"What's it like?"

"It's fuckin amazing, big brother.  She's always there."  He tapped the center of his chest.  "And yeh, I feel it when she's with him.  Or ya.  It's na like when we're linked, though.  More like she's in the next room and her voice is slightly muffled.  In the back of my head, I can tell she's enjoying herself, and there's allus a bit of her mind that hangs onto me like she's holding my hand."

"Ok.  I am jealous.  I can't imagine loving someone so much you can make yourself one."

Jase dragged his tongue over the tip of his canines.  "Would ya do it?"

"With Sal?"  Zep smiled, his eyes looking at only his memories.  "Yeah.  Without a second thought."

"Then why are ya na Taunor?"

"Because I love Sal like an iliri," he explained.  "Humans love selfishly.  We love a woman for her beauty, or because she makes us feel strong, or smart, or special.  We love for what we get back."  Zep paused.  "You're cessivi.  You felt it when she showed me how she feels about me?"

Jase nodded.

"She doesn't love me to keep me, she loves me because I am me.  Same shit, man."  With one finger, he rubbed at the inner corner of his eye, then wiped his hand on his pants.  "I'm kinda trying to do the same thing.  Look at how she latched onto LT?  She loves him because she's supposed to, and I don't ever want her to be like that with me."

Jase's eyes flew up and he hissed, "Do na say tha'.  Do na even think that around her.  She loves him because he gave her respect.  She loves him because he never once thought of her as anything less than a Kaisae.  Fer all the stupid shit he does, he is the one that showed her she is na, and does na hafta be, a slave."

"I know," Zep breathed, lifting his hands.  "His pride in her is what lets her believe she can do this.  Bro, LT's a good guy.  I'm not trying to cause shit between them or anything."

Slowly, Jase nodded, relaxing once again.  "Then it is na because she a’ready has two mates?  That does na bother ya?"

Zep twisted his mouth to the side and shook his head.  "I was happy to be her big brother because she needed it.  She glows when she's with you.  She stands taller when she's with LT.  She didn't need another man to entertain; she needed a shoulder.  Someone who wanted nothing back.  That's what's stopping me.  Cyno, I love that little bitch enough to never ever tell her, so she won't feel she owes me something."

"Yeh.  I could na do it, Zep.  Yer a stronger man than me.  But ya gave in.  She will na let ya go back ta just being a brother.  Na after what we've shared.  Ya know that, right?"

"We'll see.  Next month, it might be Arctic.  Who knows.  I just want to enjoy this.  Her," he chuckled, "and you, bro.  Something's changed, and I don't think it's just her."

Jase shrugged.  "It is what it is."

"Yeah.  Maybe.  You do look good with her, though."

Jase watched him for a moment.  "Zep, sometimes ya surprise me."

The big man chuckled.

"The more ya embrace me - na her, but me in the link - the more things will change.  That's why they're like that."  Jase nodded at the nuvani men.  "They do na know any other way."

"I was raised to think this is perverse, ya know that, right?"

Jase smiled wryly.  "Berrik made sure ta point that out a few times."

Zep sighed.  "Yeah, and it's weird.  I'm supposed to want a couple of women jumping on me, not seeing my best bud's ass as he's ramming the girl I love.  Never mind the biting and shit," Zep said.  "Guys like those nuvani?  Gotta be queer or something, and I'm not like that.  I'm not in this for the kink."

"Nah.  It's more like the bond between twins.  They think nothing of working together ta impress her.  They buy her gifts together or arrange it so that one is busy, so she has time alone.  Things like that."

"You got a read on them?"

Jase nodded. "Seems everyone wants ta grab the hand of the Ahnor.  Is gonna take some getting used ta."

Zep patted his friend's shoulder.  "I'm getting you gloves for the New Year, man."

Jase laughed at that.  "But ya keep this up, Zep...  Ya keep coming when she calls ya to us, and ya'll end up like them."  Jase's eyes landed on the pale men.

For a moment, Zep said nothing.  His jaw clenched then unclenched.  Finally, he came to a decision.  "I'm good with that.  Tell me if I'm wrong, but you haven't seemed to mind me being around."

"Nah," Jase promised.  "I'm iliri.  I like seeing her with ya.  Is na somethan to be ashamed of to say, either.  I've always liked ta watch her.  Riding, killing, or with ya, it does na matter."  He sighed, and looked at the ground.  "She's gorgeous, ya know?  Like Ayati took a form.  I just wish I'd been there that first night ya had her.  The way she felt?  Zep, the way ya made her feel..."

"Nah, bro, you can't stop there."

Jase looked up at Zep quickly, surprised to see his friend waiting to meet his eyes.  "Ya treated her like she was a treasure.  You, man, with yer dark skin.  Like she was the best thing ta ever happen ta ya.  I'm na sure what ya said, but the rush I got?  It stopped me in my tracks - and I was over two klicks away."

"I told her I'd been waiting my entire life for her, and that we had all night to make it memorable," Zep admitted, blushing.

"She liked that."  Jase shook his head.  "Nah.  That's na right.  She loved it.  Ya made her feel worth something."

"I have, you know.  I've waited my whole life for her."

"Yeh.  We've all known ya liked the pale ones."

Zep shook his head, lowering his voice.  "No, man.  I'm full of a lot of shit.  I realized I've waited my whole life for her.  There's a whole damned camp of iliri ladies out there, and I couldn't give a fuck."

"I know what ya mean," Jase said.

"It's her.  I wanted to hate her.  I wanted to ignore her.  I even tried to just be friends with her.  None of that shit's working, though.  She makes me feel like I matter."

"Yeh.  Ya leak that shit bad when yer with us."

Zep grinned and nodded.  "I bet.  Almost as much as you do."

"Fair 'nough," Jase agreed.

"So how does this shit work from here, man?"

"I dunno.  She likes it, though.  She wants more of it."

Zep slowly nodded, bobbing his head to show he'd heard.  "My pride won't take me sneaking across the camp every night, bro."

Jase shrugged, carefully looking back at his knees.  "Then do na sneak.  Does na bother me if ya stay."

"She falls asleep in my arms and you aren't going to kill me?"

"Fuck no," Jase assured him.  "Na like that.  We're brothers.  We've been brothers a long-ass time.  This is na any different than half the times ya've carried my broken body home.  Zep, I'd rather wake up cuddling up ta yer chest than pull yer ass out of a damned tower with your guts hanging out again."  He paused.  "Ya ever wonder why humans think one is ok, but the other is na?  Neither's what we want ta happen, but ya man-up when ya deal in death, and there's something wrong with ya when ya deal in love.  Being brave enough ta kill someone makes ya a man, but being brave enough ta give ever'thing for love does na?  Makes no fucking sense."

Zep chuckled.  "Yeah, humans have some weird ideas.  For them, everything is a competition.  Always about being better than someone else.  Loving someone means you won her.  Won.  Beat down all the competition.  I dunno.  But the way iliri love?  It's not really about the physical part of it.  It's about the bond, and I have that with all of you.  It's just going to take me a bit to realize that there's nothing wrong with a man caring about more than just his girl."

"There is also na a thing wrong with wanting ta care about just yer girl," Jase said.  "Ya just gotta tell me when.  I do na have a problem with crashing in yer tent."  He ducked his head and laughed softly.  "Or the floor."

Zep nodded, but he was smiling.  For the first time, there wasn't a trace of embarrassment with it, either.  "Give me time, man.  I gotta get used to this.  The way you little shits mix up sex, love, and friendship into this one big happy thing?  I didn't come with a set of primal instructions, bro."

Jase shook his head.  "Nah.  I'm winging it.  I know we are made fer it, but I'm na used ta sharing her, either.  We had ta play human fer far too long.  She comes ta me or she goes ta LT.  Makes me worry sometimes."

"Bout wha'?"

"If I'm keeping up with ya," Jase said, shrugging.

"Fuck.  Yeah, ya got nothing to worry about there."  Zep chuckled and leaned back.  "She told me something, and it makes a lot more sense now.  After she was with me, she said she'd never had anything like it, right?"  Jase refused to look at him, so Zep kept going.  "She said she wouldn't tell me who's better because it doesn't work like that.  I got this impression from her of steak and venison.  It finally makes sense.  I'm human, you're iliri, LT's in the middle.  We don't love her the same.  Apples and oranges."

Jase huffed out a laugh, nodding.  "Yeh, that makes sense.  Ya can na bite like me, but yer skin is freakishly sensitive.  She loves that.  But I'm the orange, bro."

Zep shrugged.  "Apples kick ass, man."

"We good?"

Zep closed his eyes and nodded.  "Yeah.  We're good.  I'm fucking losing my mind, but we're good."

Chapter 41

That night, the Black Blades reclined casually around their campfire.  Sal leaned against Blaec, her feet across Zep's lap, and Jase sat beside them, sharpening his blades.  Risk held Tilso to his chest on the other side of the fire, casually running his fingers through the young man's dark blonde locks, kissing the new silver glyph on his neck.  Shift, Arctic, Razor, Geo, and Audgan threw dice by the tents, gambling away the last of their Conglomerate money.  Three of them paused to take a deep breath.

"You already made it through the line," Arctic said softly.  "We've known you were coming for the last twenty meters."

A man chuckled.  "Please don't tell me I'm that bad as an elite," Tyr said.

"Nah," Sal called to him.  "You just tend to notice something that tasty wafting in the wind.  Grauori noses work well."

Tyr had moved into the light of the fire, but he stiffened at her words.  "We good, Sal?"

Zep laughed.  "Sal, do the thing with the knife to them later, ok?"

"Yeah.  Think I need to.  Gotta get them all here first.  Tyr, we're good.  I'm not berserk and Roo fed me well.  You're safe."  She looked up at him.  "I swear, Tyr.  I won't hurt you.  None of you.  Ok?"

He tried to shrug it off, but Sal could see his concern fade.  "Yeah.  You're just one freakish bitch when you have a bad day."

Jase chuckled.  "Nah.  Maast is a good day.  Is na a thing like it."

"He gets it too," Zep said, jerking his head at Jase.  "And Hwa, but grauori aren't as aggressive.  Have a seat, man.  Someone bringing your horses?"

"Yeah," Tyr said.  "They've been slipping them out the back in pairs for a few hours.  When I was sent over, they had like eighteen out.  Pig said you're good on the extractions?"

"Planned and ready for execution, just waiting on all of you to get here so we can send the riders out," Blaec told him, kissing Sal's hair.

Tyr's head snapped over to Zep.  Jase chuckled.

"Back to your Conglomerate habits?" Ricown asked, walking into their camp.  He didn't wait for an answer.  "And I found a stray Dog outside.  This belong to any of you?"

Sal looked up and saw a man in grey that she didn't recognize.  "Tyr?"

"Yeah, he's ours.  That's Khai."

"K, then he's good," Sal said.

"So what do you mean," Tyr asked, waving Khai over, "about Conglomerate habits?"

Ricown pointed at the group of iliri, so Zep answered.  "Hiding everything humans wouldn't approve of, including the relationships between us.  You see Blaec kiss Sal, then Cyno, then me, then someone else, and you all are going to be waiting for shit to go down.  We trained the Shields already.  Dogs should be a lot easier."

"Ah," Tyr breathed.  "That whole shit from the other night.  Gotcha."  He turned to Blaec, and asked, "You're seriously ok with them groping your girl?"

Blaec grinned and pointed over to Cyno.  "His girl.  I'm second.  Don't think any of us are dumb enough to tell her no.  You saw what happens when she gets mad."

Tyr's eyes widened.  "Sal, you'd fucking flip out on them?"

Sal giggled and shook her head.  "He's jerking you around Tyr.  Well, about the me getting pissed part.  Guys, we have another coming in."  She pointed back toward the grass.

Arctic climbed to his feet.  "I'll get him."

"Shit, that's uncanny," Khai said.  "How long have you all been doing this and we didn't know?"

Blaec raised his eyes, a smug smile on his lips.  "Ten years."

"Fuck.  No wonder you're so good.  How do you hear them?"

Sal lazily waved her hand toward the general direction of the CFC base.  "There's grauori in the grass out there.  This one slipped past two, so is pretty damned good.  I've only ever gotten past four - and I smell like them."

In the distance, they heard Arctic's voice.  "Easy with that.  Just came to show you the way in."  A few minutes later, Arctic walked back into the light of the campfire with Ryekir behind him.  Both were smiling.  "You train him, Cyno?  Sal?" Arctic asked.  "I was damned near on top of him and couldn't see a thing."

Cyno shook his head.  "Nope.  Have na met that one."

"Ryekir," Sal introduced him, gesturing to her Ahnor.  "Cyno.  That's the one I told you about.  He likes the steel."

Jase shook his head.  "Too heavy, kitten.  Still do na know why yer so fond of those."

Ryek chuckled.  "Use the inertia of the weight instead of fighting it, and it's like they swing themselves."

Sal dismissed Jase's complaint with a wave of her hand.  "He likes ceramic best.  Sharper, he says -"  She stopped and suddenly sat up, patting Blaec's leg.  "Guys, we've got horses coming in.  But something's going on back at the encampment."

That was all it took.  Around the fire, the Blades hopped to their feet, each moving like he had a purpose.  The Devil Dogs looked around, lost.

"Rico, tell the Shields we're gonna need hands," Blaec called out.  "Blades, pull the tack, toss it in my tent.  It can cover the bed.  No one will look there.  Hwa, get me a group of gerus to distract them.  A few spooks is all it should take.  We need a two-minute lead.  Move!"

Around the cluster of black tents, bodies started moving.  Some went left, some right, but none of them asked for any more clarification.  Except the three Devil Dogs.  Sal was the only Black Blade not rushing to do something, instead, sending orders out across the Anglian military.

"What just happened, Sal?" Ryek asked.

She waved him down.  "Little hiccup in your move.  Nothing to worry about."

"Yeah, but what just happened?"

Her pale eyes finally focused on him.  "Grauori warned me there was a group of horses coming in.  Rayna's riding one, and they know her.  There's another human with her, and they think near thirty head."

Tyr nodded, "Twenty-eight, so close."

"My eyes on your exit said two men in blue rode out and almost right over one of your guys trying to sneak past the main gate.  If they come checking this way, we want it to look quiet as can be.  The Dog is still moving."  Sal stared at nothing for a second.  "Once they get the riders away, they'll slip the human through the vegetation their way."  Suddenly, she chuckled.  "Man I love those mutts," she breathed.  "We're good.  Two rafrezzi just scared a few rabbits at the horses.  One rider's down, the other horse bolted.  They've got the Dog in weeds tall enough to block him from sight and are sending in a shifter to stall anyone else."

Her ears turned to the sound of horses moving toward them, and she stood, gesturing for the Devil Dogs to follow her.  They slipped between the black tents, coming at the horse lines from the back side.  Like shadows against the night sky, a chain of silhouettes declared themselves with snorts and the the rustling of brittle grass.

"I need a new line.  We have almost thirty head coming in," Sal said in a casual voice.  Men in green began to move.

Rayna and Pig rode in on the string.  Each halter was tied to the horse ahead of it, keeping the herd from wandering off on their own.  When they stopped, the lines swung out, and horses began to fidget and pull at their restraints.  Like everyone else, Sal calmly made her way to the closest animal.  The three Devil Dogs, all of the Black Blades, and a group of Anglian soldiers in green were doing the same.  Each grabbed a horse and untied them, leading the aminals toward the picket line.

"Green's regular army?" Pig asked, tying his horse next to the one Sal had.

"Yeah."

"Nice.  I'm impressed.  Not used to soldiers with brains."

"Thank you, sir," an Anglian said from his other side.  "We learned pretty quick when the Kaisae came in.  Can't say we had brains before that.  Kinda embarrassing watching the Conglomerate regulars now and thinking I used to be like that."

Pig just chuckled.

"Pig, we had a small incident," Sal said, then told him about the riders nearly stumbling upon one of the Devil Dogs.  "He's good now, sir.  There's a pair escorting him back.  How do you want to handle the rest getting out?"

Pig sighed, reaching up to rub at his temple.  "We have a plan B if only I can get word to them."

Sal's ears flicked forward.  "And they know what plan B means?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Because the gerus there isn't so great at Glish, but he can draw the letter B."

Pig just shook his head.  "That's going to take some getting used to."

"It comes pretty quick," Ilija said, walking toward them.  "Major Pig, nice to see ya again."

"Colonel Vayu, the same.  You know this is going to piss a lot of people off, right?  We're not iliri.  We can't claim that damned law."

Ilija laughed.  "Fuck 'em.  Myrosica's crawling up our ass, and Sal's got Viraenova willing to march across the continent for her.  Man for man, we outclass the Conglomerate, now, after Sal's crash course.  Add in the grauori, plus the link, and all I need is enough nations to approve of what we're doing that shit won't come back and cause attacks at home."  He grinned.  "And your Dogs are on the move again."

Pig looked from Ilija to Sal.  "You both getting updates?"

Sal smiled.  "LT, too."

He nodded, looking impressed.  "So, what's the chain of command around here?"

Ilija answered.  "Kaisae, Kaisor, Colonel."

"Me, Blaec, Ilija, officially," Sal clarified.  "Unofficially, whoever's closest."

Pig nodded.  "Got it.  And our status on the extractions?"

"I need the husbands, a token from each that his wife would recognize, and a letter, along with the exact location or address of their home.  I have three men ready to ride tonight, on LT's spare horses, with a grauori at his side."

Pig's mouth actually gaped open.  "Wow, ok.  Where are they being taken?"

"My place," Ilija said.  "Little country province called Valmere.  My wife will make sure they're well taken care of, and it's crawling with grauori, so the pregnant one shouldn't have a thing to worry about.  Takes a few months, but we'll get updates along the way.  Once you're linked in, we'll send them right to the men."

Pig closed his eyes and let a heavy breath just fall out.  "Knife me if you want, but," he hugged her.  "I've been worried as fuck all day.  That's my men's families."

Sal hugged him back.  "I understand, Pig."

"Pig!" Blaec said, walking up.

The leader of the Devil Dogs released her and turned to offer Blaec a hand.  "LT!  Grats on the promotion, my friend."

"Thank you.  Let me show you where we have you camped."  He looked at Sal with a smile that was anything but professional.  "Kaisae."

"Kaisor," Sal acknowledged, smiling at him as he turned and led the officer and Devil Dogs away.

"Sal?" Rayna whispered, sliding around one of the horses.

"What?" Sal fake-whispered back.  "Most of us hear better than you, silly human."

Rayna chuckled and jogged to Sal's side.  "How would I go about sending a message to a king without all the Dogs knowing?"

"Oh, I dunno.  Come with me."  Sal turned and led Rayna through the camp.  Once at the King's pavilion, she pushed aside the flap to Dom's tent.  "Coming?"

"You just walk in?" Rayna gasped.

A voice behind the curtain chuckled.  "Yeah, Sal does," Danku said.  He gestured for Rayna to enter.  "Dom!" he yelled as soon as the women were inside.

"What this time?" Dom asked, stepping out of his personal chamber.  He glanced at Rayna, then to Sal.  "Uh.  Sal."

She laughed.  "Don't you go all shy on me now, Dominik Jens.  I figured the last time you two saw each other, she was screaming obscenities at me.  Wanted to make sure you knew she made it in safe."  Then she turned to Rayna.  "You crashing here, or just visiting?"

Rayna shook her head.  "Nah, I gotta make sure the Dogs all get in."  She jerked her head toward the King.  "But I had a few things to check on.  Mind if I catch up in a bit, Sal?"

"Nope.  And so you know, the Shields are very hard of hearing.  Have fun you two," Sal said ducking out of the door.

I like this one, Danku told her.  She reminds me of you.

Then hopefully it works out.  She hasn't told her unit, though, so don't any of you let it slip.

Gotcha.  Thanks for the heads up.

Chapter 42

It was late, but there were still a few Devil Dogs making their way over, so the Anglian camp was on standby.  Human soldiers and Grauoran maargra mingled easily.  Walking among them, Sal heard people laughing.  Her attention piqued, she turned that way.  She had time to burn.  The Blades were helping Pig get things in order, and someone would let her know if she was needed.

In the glow of hanging lanterns, a cluster of bodies made a ring.  From the solid thumps and sharp cracks of wood, it sounded like some of the men were sparring.  Sneaking up from behind them, Sal touched the closest man's arm.  He stepped back in surprise when he recognized her, but before he could call out for the others to move, she stopped him.

"Just wanting to watch, not break it up," she assured him.

He tapped the man before him, putting his finger to his lips, and gestured at Sal.  That guy shoved the man ahead of him with a whispered word, and they let her through.  She was a head shorter than most humans, so unless she was in the front line, the spectators blocked her view.  A man in the first row pulled her before him, carefully touching only her armor, and pushed back to give her room.  There, in the center, the little brown girl Sal remembered from the stables in Anglia faced off with another man.  Keeya wielded a pair of practice knives against the other's great sword.

He swung and she dodged, knocking the heavy weapon aside but not following through.  He swung again.  This time, she parried and dodged.  The man smiled, pushing harder, and the girl slowly retreated, blocking every swing, but she wasn't aggressive enough to get the kill shot.  A few more swings and her opponent figured it out.  The man rushed in, knocking her legs out from under her, and held the sword to her throat.

Keeya sighed.  "I yield."

"Not bad," Sal called out.  "You," she pointed to the swordsman, "need to learn how to cover your openings.  And you, Keeya, need to learn how to attack."

The man behind her chuckled.  "Does this mean we get a demonstration?"

Sal stepped into the ring and offered her hand to Keeya.  The girl looked at her wide eyed before accepting it, grinning when Sal pulled her to her feet.  "Let me show you," Sal said, turning to the swordsman.  "You hit me, you get a raise.  Deal?"

He laughed.  "Worth a shot, Kaisae."

Sal slipped her daggers into her hand and moved closer to the swordsman.  "Keeya, give us a call?"

"Lay on," Keeya said clearly.

The swordsman eyed her for a second, then swung.  Sal blocked the weapon with the same move Keeya had used, then stepped inside, slapping the flat of her blade against his arm.  He'd never come close to hitting her.

"Keep going, big guy."

He swung again, and Sal dodged, turning toward his off-side which had been exposed.  Again he swung, and Sal once more mimicked Keeya's move, following with a dart toward the swordsman.

"I yield, Kaisae," the man said, lowering his weapon.  You had me each time, and I'm just swinging trees at you."

"Move faster," a familiar voice said, pushing through the excited spectators.  "May I?" Zep asked the swordsman, reaching for his weapon.

"Yes, sir!" the soldier said, handing it over.

Zep turned to Sal and dropped his eyes.  "You good?"

"Yeah.  You?"

"Tired, but good."  His eyes darted up, showing a sparkle that had nothing to do with sparing.  "Can the young lady give us a call again?" Zep asked.

"Lay on," Keeya repeated.

Zep swung the same way the soldier had, and Sal countered, but he dropped the tip, closing his exposed arm.  She spun, and he swung, following with his leg.  It collided with Sal's ankle, making her stagger, and he swung again.  Out of options, she threw her body over the arc of the weapon, landing on her feet, balanced once again.

"You want to make this a thing?" she teased.

He waved her closer.  "Yeah, bring it."

She snarled and darted in, but Zep blocked her.  Their weapons clashed.  The moves came faster.  He blocked.  She dodged.  They both attacked at any opening they saw.  Sal made a rush, and Zep's forearm crashed into her face with a solid crack.  She fell to the ground, kicking out to knock him off his feet, then rolled quickly to her knees.

"Cheap move," Zep pointed out.

"So was the arm," Sal countered.

And their weapons clashed again.  They spun and swirled, ducked and hopped, but each attack was blocked by a weapon.  The only contact was with their limbs.  Finally, Sal saw the opening she was looking for.  Zep feinted, and Sal leaned back, dropping her arm for an attack - and he swung at her exposed neck.  That's exactly what she'd hoped for.  Rushing in, she threw her back against his chest, her offhand behind her so the tip just met his ribs.  Her main hand moved lazily to his throat.

Zep froze, except for the rumbling of his laughter.  "Ok, I give.  What's the fucking counter to that?" he asked, wrapping his arms around her to hug her close.  "I yield, Kaisae."

Sal looked back at him with a feisty smile.  "I honestly have no idea.  No one's ever used it on me."

"Step back and towards your sword," Keeya said, the look on her face one of intense concentration.

"Show me," Zep told her, gesturing for the girl to come closer.  "If she comes at me," he moved Sal a step away from him, "like this with two weapons, I can't get my sword around because she's already inside my reach and will just limb me.  Where do I go?"

Keeya reached up for his shoulders and pulled him back, turning his torso to make him pivot around his sword arm.  "Here.  You should be able to pull your blade in," she grabbed his wrist and bent his elbow, tucking the sword to his body, "And counter attack."

Zep smiled, slowly moving his blade at Sal's now unprotected back.  "Sweet shit, girl.  You're brilliant!"  Keeya beamed under the praise, and he repeated the motion, laughing.  "I'm serious.  I've been working for two years to find the counter to that, and you saw it right away."  Tucking the practice weapon under his arm, he held out his hand to her.  "Zep, also known as Valcor Zepyr."

She took it, beaming with pride.  "Keeya Tikva, sir."

He let his eyes roam across her, taking in the wood daggers tucked in her belt.  "Why are you using knives, Keeya?  Any experience with other weapons?"

"The two-handed weapons are too much for me, sir," she admitted.

Zep nodded in understanding.  "Sal, give her your swords.  Let's see how she does with those?"

The Kaisae passed her weapons to the girl, whose eyes lit up.  "Are these the same ones?" Keeya asked.

"Yeah, from the gauntlet.  Zep had them made for me, so they're weighted for a smaller hand and shorter arm," Sal explained.  "You see something, don't you, Zep?"

"I think so, but she needs sabers," he said.  "Keeya, same idea as with the knives, just more reach.  Come at me with gusto, ok?"

"I'm not sure I can pull the shot, sir.  I've never used anything like these."

"You're fine.  A slice, the grauori can heal, and if I can't dodge a killing shot, I don't deserve to be in black.  Deal?"

"Yes, sir."

"Sal, call it?"

Sal moved away and called out, "Lay on!"

Zep swung at Keeya.  This time, she blocked him easily, following with a swipe at his arm.  Zep ducked, grinning at her.  "Close!  Try harder."

When he swung again, she parried, stepping around him like Sal had to swing low.  Zep hopped over the blade, batting at it with his wooden weapon, then came at her more aggressively.  Keeya dug in, finally feeling like she had enough reach to do something.  It was the confidence she needed.  Each time Zep swung, she countered with a parry and at least one counter attack, sometimes two.  Zep tried to press her back, but she stepped over rather than retreating and kept her blades moving.  The weapons clashed faster and faster until suddenly, Keeya dropped a sword and gasped.

"Sir!  I'm sorry!" she yelped.

Zep glanced at his arm, a thin red line showing beneath the torn cloth, and laughed.  "Very nice.  I've just been blooded by a," he glanced at her shoulder, "Private using sabers for the first time."

Keeya's eyes were huge, and she looked the Kaisae.  Sal waved her down.  "Zep, show her.  She thinks that's a wound."

He chuckled, gesturing for the girl to grab the sword.  "Clean the blood from that," he directed while unbuttoning his shirt to tug it from his pants.  When it came free, he pulled it over his head and tossed it at Sal in a smooth motion, turning his attention to the marks on his dark skin.  "This, was Escea," he told Keeya, pointing to a thick line across his ribs.  "Unav, Escean pass, sparring with LT, surprising the Ahnor at night, Namisa, Unav, Unav, and Escea again. Trust me, the little nick you gave me isn't even worth a heal."

Keeya's eyes were locked on his chest.  "What's that one from?"

Zep ran his fingers over the mark on his pectoral.  "The maast."  He looked at the rest of the soldiers clustered around them.  "You all know about that, right?"

Most of the soldier's nodded, but Keeya's mouth parted in a silent gasp.  "Is that a bite?  Did Hwa get you?"

"No," Sal said flatly.  "I did."

"What happened, Kaisae?" the girl breathed.

"She was dying," Zep said.  "Another few seconds, and we would have lost her."

Sal cocked her head.  "You never told me it was that close."

"Yeah.  You stopped breathing on us twice, and there was nothing but blood pouring from your mouth.  We didn't think you needed to know that - nor the Ahnor."  He met her eyes and lifted a brow, making the point.

"Who did it?  Terric?" Keeya whispered.

"No," Zep almost growled.  "The Conglomerate.  She was jacked in the middle of our own camp."

From the back of the group, one of the soldiers said, "You're Anglians now.  Fuck the CFC if they treated our Kaisae that way.  We take care of our own here."

Zep chuckled.  "Yes, you do.  Never met humans like any of you."  Then he turned back to Keeya.  "You still want to be elite?"

She nodded her head emphatically.  "Yes, sir.  More than anything else.  I'm human, so Blades are out, but I hope to be a Shield in a few years."

"Keep your options open," called someone from the back of the crowd.  "Shields aren't the only elites who take humans."

Keeya looked up, but Sal chuckled, gesturing for him to come closer.  "Tyr, introduce yourself."

He pushed forward, and the men moved aside, glancing at his grey uniform.  When he finally made it through, he held out his hand to Keeya.  The girl actually giggled as she placed hers in it.  Naturally, Tyr leaned over and kissed it gallantly.  "Lieutenant Tyr Aristel, Devil Dogs, soon to be of Anglia.  Well, as soon as all of our unit makes it across the great plains out there."

The soldiers behind them murmured.  They'd all heard about the new elites, but seeing one standing before them was different.  Sal decided to make the most of it.

"These are the men I told you about this morning," Sal told the soldiers.  "They watched our backs over there and covered our retreat.  Black Blades owe them a few."

"They took care of our Kaisae," a man called out.  "That means Anglia owes them a few, too."

She nodded toward the voice.  "I was hoping you'd feel that way."

"I fucking love this country, Sal," Tyr said.  "Good soldiers," he glanced at Keeya, "beautiful women, and more white than I know what to do with.  You've made your mark."

"See me tomorrow, Keeya," Zep said, trying to ignore Tyrs flamboyance.  "We'll get you some weapons suited to your size and start showing you some basics with them."

But that caught Tyr's attention.  "Oh, I'm coming.  You're teaching her sabers?"

"That or short swords.  She seemed to do well with Sal's."  Zep pointing to his arm.

"Nice!  Well, I happen to know a saber specialist.  Pretty sure we can hook her up."  To make sure no one misunderstood, he pointed to his own chest with both hands.

Zep laughed.  "Keeya, Tyr's an arrogant prick, but he has every right to be.  He really is as good as he says."  He shook his head as if he hated to admit that.  "Oh!  And we need to put her on a horse."

"I've never ridden!" Keeya said.

Zep shrugged.  "Use - "

"Do not say your new mare!" Sal cut him off.  "Put her on Arden.  She put up with me, so she'll tolerate anything."

"Nah, Sal," Zep assured her.  "I like this one.  I wouldn't let her ride my horses.  Come on, let's let them continue having fun.  I mean it Keeya.  Tomorrow, find me when you're free."

"Yes, sir!" Keeya said, passing the weapons back.

Tyr grinned at her and fell in beside Zep and Sal.  "Hey, I'm supposed to find Rayna.  Seen her?"

Zep glanced down at Sal.

She nodded.  "Yeah.  She's busy."

"Oh!  She didn't say she'd made friends over here already.  Guess her little dinner date went well then?"

Sal shrugged.  "Not my story to tell.  She just said she didn't want to bias anyone for the vote."

"Fair enough.  Valcor, you know you don't have to play all perfect gentleman around me, man," Tyr pointed out.

"Yeah, I know.  Doesn't mean I'm about to start pawing the Kaisae in front of the soldier's.  Even Cyno and LT are careful about that.  Don't want anyone getting the wrong idea, you know."

Tyr nodded.  "Just making sure.  Also figured I'd mention that I saw the Blade slip in the other morning.  Knew him by the tattoo."  Neither Sal nor Zep made any attempt to deny it, so Tyr tried again.  "I'm guessing that's Cyno?"

"Yeah," Zep said.

Tyr laughed.  "I'm so living vicariously through you, Valcor.  I don't know what shit you all get up to, but damn.  You fell into the shit feet first, man."

Chapter 43

Eventually, all of the Devil Dogs made it over to Anglia.  Sometime after that, Blaec finally pulled Sal into his tent.  She spent the rest of the night letting him distract her, and it worked right up until the sun started to warm the canvas.  That's when she crawled from sleep, pulling herself out of the abyss of loneliness in her mind.  When her eyes opened, she sucked in a quiet breath, feeling the weight in the mattress beside her, but it wasn't enough.  The sensation of being abandoned persisted.  Sal turned her head to Blaec.  He appeared to sleep peacefully, but she knew better.  Twisting in his arms to face him, she ran her hand lightly across his bare shoulder, watching his serene face.  His eyes cracked open, and hers were there to meet them as the feeling faded.

"You have horrible dreams, love," she whispered.

Blaec smiled slowly, then brushed his lips over hers.  "Among other things.  You're the one who wanted in, Sal."

"Yeah.  Does it feel like I'm pulling away?"  One finger traced a line down his neck.  "Is it always like that?"

Blaec groaned and rolled over on his back.  She wouldn't let him off that easy.  Tucking herself against his chest, she waited.  He wrapped his arm around her, his fingers tracing her bare hip as he sorted out his thoughts.  "No, but more often than it isn't.  You don't dream either?"

Sal shrugged.  "Not that I know of."

"I'm sorry I woke you, love.  The dreams seem to be worse the better things are.  How much did you get of that?"

She shrugged against his arm.  "Loneliness.  Intense loneliness, but that's all.  It wasn't shocking, just persistent.  Want to tell me?"

"No," he admitted.  "Not really, but I will.  I've always wondered if it's a vision.  Same dream, over and over.  Life is perfect - and then I'm alone.  It's like a void, not even a room, and I'm locked in it.  Nothing to see, nothing to feel except the knowledge that I'm alone.  Completely, totally, and eternally alone."  He looked down at her, his face strangely calm.  "I've always thought it's what happens after death.  I think I'm seeing what will happen just after I die."

Sal pushed her head against his shoulder, holding him.  "I hope not."

Blaec chuckled.  "I'll die one day, Sal.  I hope it's not soon, but it will happen.  Why didn't you just look?  You can, you know?  Open to me like this, you wouldn't even have to try."

She lifted herself up to better see his head on the pillow.  His pale green eyes watched her.  There was curiosity in them, but no resentment.  "Blaec," she said, "just because you let me in doesn't mean I'm going to run around your head.  No more than you will mine.  If I want to know, I'll ask.  If you want to tell me, you will.  That's it.  I like to feel your love when you're in my arms.  I like to feel your pleasure and to know I really do make you happy.  That's it."  She moved back to his shoulder, breaking their gaze.

He kissed the top of her head gently.  "That's not 'it', Sal.  They're starting to figure it out, too.  You're getting stronger."

She shrugged against the sheets.

"I can't stop you anymore, Sal.  You're going to have to figure out how to control the things your mind can do."

"Yeah, Blaec, you can.  I'm stronger than you now, but you can still stop me."  She sighed and pulled away from him, running her fingers through her tangled hair.  "Is that what's this has been about?" she asked sitting up on the bed, crossing her legs beneath her.  "Is that why you've kept me locked out?"

Blaec looked away but said nothing.

"Then why did you finally let me in?" she whispered.

He surprised her by laughing.  A smile spread across his lips as he looked back at her.  "Zep said I'm an idiot."

Sal giggled.  Their last fight had been solved the same way, by Zep pointing out Blaec's foolishness.  "You know this has nothing to do with that, right?"

"With my stupidity or your strength?" he asked.

"Your strength.  Blaec, you're strong, and we need that in a leader, but it's not why I love you, ok?  But I do love you.  You're different from them.  You're calm, and logical, and sensible."  Her lips cracked into a devious smile.  "Even in bed," she teased.

"I'm glad I finally gave in, you know."  He grabbed her wrist and tugged her back to his side, wrapping his arms around her.  "That was very amazing.  You're so iliri, Sal."

She giggled into his chest, nipping him softly.  "What tipped you off?"

He watched her, smiling, but his mind was going.  "The way you give it back," he said, then immediately groaned.  "I'm a fucking idiot.  Zep's right.  I'm a fucking idiot."

"What?"

"He told me you don't love like a human, but I thought he meant physically.  I thought he was talking about sex.  That's not what he meant at all.  Ah, Sal.  Forgive me?"

"Sure, if you tell me what I'm forgiving you for.  You haven't really finished a thought yet, love."

"Look.  Zep chewed my ass when he heard me ask you to stay with me tonight.  Told me to open my mind to you or he'd have Arctic rip it open and lock me to you."  Blaec shrugged, but Sal looked up at him concerned.

"Is that why - "

"No," he assured her.  "Well, yes and no.  It was the kick in the ass I needed.  That's all.  He didn't make me, he just made me admit that you're right.  I ran out of excuses.  But the thing is, he told me why he's not taking Taunor.  He said it's because he loves you like an iliri.  He loves you because you exist, not because he wants to claim you.  He's happy to see you happy, and he's not sure he's the best choice for that."

Blaec waved that away with a gesture of his hand.  "And I just realized what it all meant.  You're Kaisae.  The kind that gets capitalized.  The kind Cyno's been obsessed with."  He paused, taking a deep breath.  "Ayati, I'm a fool.  When he said loving you was even more impressive with Cyno in the link, he didn't mean sex.  He meant that he could finally experience the true, innocent and completely honest affection you give to us.  He was trying to remind me that your feelings aren't cluttered with social expectations and rules.  You love us because you do, and there's nothing else to it than that."

"That's not normal?" she asked.

"No," he assured her.  "No, sweetness.  Most people want something back.  You?  When you're in my head, all I can feel is what you want to give.  Doesn't matter if it's me, the pups, or even your Anglian soldiers, your strength is..."  His words trailed off.  "You can control them all, can't you?  Every iliri in Anglia is yours, now."

It wasn't a question, but Sal answered it anyway.  "Yes."

"Viraenova, too?"

She nodded.  "And the linked humans," she barely whispered.

"Damn.  Oh Fuck," Blaec muttered, taking that all in.  "At once?  How many at once, Sal?"

Her ears drooped and she looked away, staring at the light playing against the canvas wall.  "All of them."  She took in a small breath, and her hand slipped toward her mouth.  "I'm scared Blaec.  I don't know what I'm doing.  I don't know why it's happening, and I don't know what's going on in my mind.  Everyone else seems to know all about the things I can do except me."

"Did you talk to Jase about it?"  He tugged her against his chest and wrapped her in his arms.  She nodded but said nothing.  "He's too iliri," Blaec realized.  "He doesn't understand why you're scared of it?"  Sal nodded again, but just barely.  "So why me?"

"You can stop me."

"Ah, Sal,"  he breathed.  "I'm not stronger than you, love."

"Yeah, you are."

"You could rip my mind from my head because you had a bad day.  I'm not stronger than you, sweetness."

"I can't challenge you.  I can't even do it as a joke," she told him.  "I've tried."

He rolled over and looked at her.  "You wanted to challenge me?"

She shrugged.  "Jase pointed it out.  He told me to try and that you'd understand.  I tried.  I couldn't meet your eyes."

He just stared at her for a little too long.  "Why not?"

"You're stronger than me."

"Ok.  I'm not, but we're playing blind here.  All of us know snippets, but we don't have a whole culture anymore.  We steal things from the grauori, nuvani, and history written by humans, but it's not the same.  You're doing a damned good job of winging it, too.  You know that?"  He kissed her.  "Only the Blades have any idea how much we're faking this, but I think your instincts are that strong for a reason.  Listen to them, ok?"

She nodded.

"And stop trying to hide this thing between you and Jase.  I know what cessivi means.  This is what I was talking about earlier.  The way you love, it protects us, ok?  You won't hurt us.  None of us."

That one little thing caught her off guard.  "You know about cessivi?"

Blaec gently ran a hand over her hair.  "Yeah, Sal.  I can feel the echo of him in your mind, too.  It's ok.  No - it's perfect that you have him, and that's why I'm Dernor.  We won't let you go rogue, ok?  None of us.  That's why you have a pack."

Sal sighed and closed her eyes, pushing her head into his chest.  Blaec held her as her body finally found the peace she'd been looking for.  He was right.  The Blades were her family, and they would take care of her.  Not just help her, but also keep her from doing anything wrong.  She wouldn't make a mess of this.  Not with them around to keep her from doing anything stupid.

When her breathing became slow and steady, Blaec whispered, "Kaisae, you going back to sleep, or are you ready to start your day?"

She smiled without opening her eyes.  "I need to get up.  We have to swear in the Dogs, and I want to be there.  Jase is just stirring, though."

He chuckled.  "You probably woke him when you got worried.  Come on, love.  Shut this link down between us or I won't be able to concentrate today."

"Only if you promise it won't be the only time."  She giggled, still refusing to open her eyes.

"I swear, you little minx.  Zep's right.  You're potent."

Giving in, she pulled her mind away from his, their feelings returning to their own bodies.  She yawned and stretched, and he took the chance to slip out from under her.  "Do I need to get you a servant to come dress Your Majesty?"

"Fuck that," she grumbled.  "I'm going in armor.  Can you have Arctic stick around afterward?  I want to see if we can link in Dom.  Zep's convinced I can help with that."

"Yeah.  I'll make sure he knows.  Conglomerate's going to be pissed in a few hours.  You know that, right?"

Her mouth split into a wide grin showing the points on her teeth.  "Oh yeah.  I think it might be a good time to show off.  You wanna see what happens when I nudge them?"

"The Conglomerate?"

She shook her head, her smirk devious.  "Us.  You know how humans love those silly shows."  Rolling onto her knees, she crawled to the edge of the bed.  "Let's show them what it means to be just animals.  Let's show them what they made when they designed us?"

He nodded.  "Oh yeah.  I'll pass word for the men to stay ready in case the CFC comes knocking.  If you can do half of what the stories say, the politicians will have a heart attack."  He grinned back.  "Just let me be there to see it, ok?"

"Oh yeah.  You've got my right.  Now throw me my blacks, sir.  I need to get into uniform."

She dressed, and Blaec helped her buckle on her armor.  Sal shrugged her shoulders, settling the rings to her body just as a request brushed across her mind.  Right on time.

Sal tilted her head to the canvas flap that served as a door.  "Dogs are ready.  Let's go make a show, Kaisor."

"Yes, Kaisae."  He pulled her to him for a quick kiss before escorting her from the tent.

Outside, the Black Blades stood waiting.  They all snapped a salute at the sight of Sal.  She waved them down.

"I'm never going to get used to that, so why don't you just stop already."

Jase stepped forward, moving to her left side.  "Can na, kitten.  We're on duty, and yer the Kaisae.  Let's go make some citizens?"

Chapter 44

Sal marched to the center of the Anglian camp, her men in step behind her.  As they approached, the Devil Dogs knelt before the King of Anglia.  Harrgra called out Rragri's name, and the grauori moved between them.  Sal heard Blaec chuckle softly and take a deep breath.

"The Kaisae of Anglia, Salryc Luxx!"

She strode forward, stepping to the other side of Dominik.  He looked at her, and nodded, then asked the men before him, "Citizens of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens, why are you here today?"

Pig pulled his helm from his head.  "To beg the leaders of Anglia for the right to petition to become citizens of this great nation."

"You are not iliri," Sal said clearly.  "The new laws do not apply to you."

Pig grinned.  "Nah.  We're not, but those damned Conventions sure help out.  We have the right under the treaty of Ogun to beg amnesty of you."

Rragri spoke up through her translator, taking up the ceremony, "And why do you want to become Citizens of Anglia?"

The Major grinned at them all for a moment, waiting for the noise to die down behind him.  "Because you happen to have the best damned leaders on the continent, and we're dying to be a part of this shit.  That and those dumb fucks in blue will hang us for assisting the Kaisae's emigration."  He held up a finger, making a dramatic show of thinking.  "Yeah, I think that's covered under the conventions.  Threat of death.  Don't remember them saying we had to be afraid."

Rragri, Dominik, and Sal all laughed, and the formality was lost.  They spoke the words, and Anglian soldiers called out, teasing the new soldiers.  When everything had been said and witnessed by the soldiers behind them, Sal stepped forward.

"Anglia is happy to have you, my newest citizens and dear friends.  Be welcome."

They stood, and Pig walked to her.  He paused before her a moment, then dropped his gaze, pressing his fist to his heart.  "Kaisae, sir.  My life is yours, and that of my men."

Sal reached out and grabbed his chin, lifting it until he met her eyes.  "May it never be needed, Pig.  Thanks for getting my back."

"Thanks for getting our families.  They're gonna be ripped over there when they realize what's happened.  You know that, right?"

Sal grinned, and Pig's eyes darted to her teeth, causing him to return the smile.  "Oh yeah, Pig.  I know it.  We're going to fuck their world here in a bit, too."  She turned her head, "Arctic, we need a link.  Anglians, the CFC won't be happy about this.  That means we'll be putting on a show."

Sal walked forward to face the crowd of soldiers.  All eyes looked to her and she saw nothing but their trust and love.  Blaec nodded, and Sal took a deep breath.  It was time to let her humans know what she could do.

"Do you all trust me?  I mean truly trust me?"

"Hell yeah," a man called out.  Sal looked at him, and he snapped to attention.

"Truly trust me?" She asked again, releasing his body.

The same man yelled, "Sweet shit, Kaisae.  Do it again!"

Blaec laughed and nodded.  "Hit 'em, Sal."

Every soldier in the common area snapped to the most uniform attention ever.  Sal felt the amusement across the link, and some surprise, but no fear.

"We're going to scare the shit out of them, men, but only if you trust me," she called out, releasing them.  "It only works if you trust me."

That's not true, is it? Blaec whispered in her mind.

Not literally.  Figuratively, it is.  It's only true power if they trust me.

"I've just been touched by the hand of God," a man in the back said.  Sal caught his blonde hair and identified him as a Terran immigrant.  One of her own iliri.

"No!" She yelled, cutting off that line of thought before it could start.  "The Emperor is claiming to be a god.  I am a Kaisae.  I am iliri.  I can die, I can love, and lose, and wish.  I have no power over any of you that you do not give me.  Humans made me.  We come from grauori.  I am only special because I am willing to try.  I am only special because you make me special.  Do not forget that.  This," and Sal pointed at her head, walking among the men, "is no different than what the linkers can do to your thoughts, and they are grauori.  That," and Sal gestured at a man's body, "is no more agile than you made it.  I am not a god, and I can not do this alone.   Is that clear?"

"Yes, sir!" the soldiers all yelled.

"Then go have some fun," she ordered, turning back to the Devil Dogs.  "You're dismissed until they get here."

"Fuck me," Tyr whispered at her when she returned.  "What the fuck did you just do?"

She shrugged.  "I'm getting stronger, and I think it's going to be important.  You all saw that, right?" she asked meeting their eyes.

The twenty-five soldiers before her nodded.

"Here's the deal.  We all have a link.  You've seen some of that.  Through that link, I'm learning to control you."

"Like LT throwing Zep from his horse," Devon whispered.  "Fuck me."

Sal winked at him playfully.  "Maybe later.  I'm booked tonight."  The Dogs roared with laughter, and Devon blushed.  "Seriously, though, guys.  We link you in, and that's the downside."

"Not like you'd do much with it," Rayna said, eying the men.  "Have to be a pain in the ass to do more than synchronized shit."

Sal nodded.  "Pretty much.  Here's the thing, though.  I can do it.  I don't know why, and I don't have a fucking clue how.  I know that when I'm angry, it will leak over, and you will gain a strange desire to protect that which I find important."

Blaec stepped up behind her, "And I can stop her."

"Fuck," Tyr said.  "LT, does that mean you can do it, too?"

Blaec shook his head.  "Doesn't work like that.  I'm just the emergency brake, it seems.  But if she's in your mind, you're safe.  Grauori, iliri, and even the Blades won't frenzy on you.  Keep in mind, you smell like humans.  I can't guarantee they won't unless you're linked."

Sal shook her head.  "I know them all.  I know their scent.  They're safe from me."

"But not them," Blaec gestured to the white forms milling around the camp.  "That's a lot of grauori who could have a bad day, sweetness."

Zep pushed to Sal's side.  "Fucking suck it up and take the link.  Trust me, it's worth it."

Ryekir punched Zep's arm.  "We're not fucking her, man."

Zep shrugged and pointed at the three women in the unit.  "Same shit will be true for them.  You gotta have a link to use it, but same shit's true for all of them."  He waved his hand over his shoulder at the camp behind him.  "Why do you think they're all so damned happy all the time?"

Razor glanced up at Sal, a strange look on his face.  Geo grabbed his bicep, shaking his head, but Sal saw.

"What?"

"It's you," Audgan said.  He shrugged.  "It's the opposite of what I do, and you have to concentrate to turn it off.  Sal, you've been leaking."

She laughed and shrugged her shoulders.

"I told you I'd gut you," Razor growled softly.  Sal continued to laugh.

"Oh, my!"  She chuckled out between breaths.  "Fucking serious?"  The Black Blades nodded at her.  "All of them?"  She looked to the camp.  "All of them?"

"Yeah," Razor said.  He pointed at Blaec.  "Since the night LT slipped you into his cabin back in Ft. Landing.  They tried to split us up - and it got worse.  That's how you conquered Anglia, Sal."

"Fuck," she breathed, no longer laughing.  Sal sat down on the table behind her.  "Shit."

Rayna stepped up, drawing everyone's attention.  "You all said you want the shit they have, right?  Sounds like you get it in a link.  Someone hook me up."

Arctic gestured for her to sit.  "You're going to feel something in your mind, and that's me.  I want you to grab onto it like you never want to let it go.  You can't hurt it, but if you want the shit she's giving away, then you have to hold onto it when I pull.  Ok?"

Rayna nodded.  "You just try to keep that away from, oh.  Wow.  Cool."  She smiled, but Sal saw the intensity of her gaze.

After Rayna, Ryekir was next.  That was all it took to convince the Devil Dogs.  Arctic pulled four humans into the link easily with Sal there.  When he paused to rest, she reached out for Rragri.

Orassae, I'm going to need a linker.  I have an elite unit of twenty-five.  You have a match? Sal thought across the camp.

How good? Rragri asked.

About as good as the Black Blades.  They're the Devil Dogs.

Rragri's amusement flooded her.  Fitting.  I have the Liall Lusarati, twenty-four strong.

Send 'em over.  That's perfect!  Sal broke the link laughing.  "I'm assigning you a group of Grauoran elites.  They'll hold your link, and their leader is Pig's equal.  You can work together, or not, but you should at least coordinate.  Is that a problem?"

Pig shrugged.  "We're working with Blades.  Not much different."

"Ok.  Most paired units find the relationship is symbiotic.  You'll approve of their unit name, though," Sal said, giggling.

Pig narrowed his eyes suspiciously.  "Ok?"

"Liall Lusarati" Sal told him, trying not to grin.  Jase gasped and began chuckling.

"Does it translate?" Pig asked, looking between them.

Sal nodded, and Jase wiped tears of amusement from his eyes.  "Yeah," he said, between bouts.  "Liall means hound, like the creatures humans have as pets.  Lusarati means evil, but in the form of a person."  He laughed again.  "In Glish, it's pronounced..." he started laughing so hard he was giggling.

"Must be a good joke," Tyr said, looking at both Sal and Jase.

Sal nodded.  "Best elites Rragri has," she gasped, catching her breath.  Twenty-four of them in the unit."  Another giggle made her pause.  "In Glish, it's pronounced..."  She tittered again.  "Devil Dogs!"

"Sir," Rayna said, tapping Pig's arm.  "We're going to need to remake the logo."

"Yeah," Pig chuckled, shaking his head at the coincidence.  "No shit.  That's meant to be."

Sal nodded emphatically.  "Ayati, man.  That's what it's called, and it seems to like me a lot.  Ok.”  She paused to suck in a calming breath.  “We ready for the next round, Arctic?"

"Yeah, demon."

He pulled them in, one by one, and they showed the Devil Dogs the nuances of communication.  Tyr tended to project too easily and often yelled in their head, but Pig grasped the concept without a problem.  Rayna struggled to separate public and private channels until Sal wrenched her mentally into one.

Oh! Rayna thought, finally feeling the difference.  It's quiet in here.

Yeah. Sal agreed.  You learn how not to listen quick enough, no different than men talking the next tent over.

It's nice, Sal.  They've already gotten tighter, and we were fucking tight before.  This'll just make it that much better.

Watch out for leaking, though, Sal warned her.  Glimpses, emotions, and such can leak through.

What do you mean? Rayna asked.

Sal held up a hand and thought about that morning with both Zep and Jase.  Rayna sat up straight and whipped her head around to look at Sal.

No way I got that right.

Sal shrugged.  Not enough to be sure, was it?  Just a leak.  That's what I mean.  It's enough to make those around you curious about what you're doing with Dom.

Rayna gestured to Sal, and together, they walked a few feet away from the men - out of their line of sight.

Look, I know I talk with my hands, and they know it too.  I can't leak that shit to them.  My hands are bad enough!

Sal nodded.  That's why I said something.  Here, let me show you.  I'm going to play in your head, ok?

Go for it, Sal.  I trust ya.

Sal slid into Rayna's consciousness, gliding across her mind.  She caught the scent of Dom and caressed the memory, the feel of it on her mental hands a bit too personal.  This.  Can you see this as something unique and separate?

Yeah.  How'd you find that?

It's hard to explain, Sal said.  Just take it, and move it here.  She gestured to a point in Rayna's mind that wasn't as easy to reach.  And this one?  Set it above it.  And that one, too.

Sal pointed to memories, showing Rayna how to bury them in her mind.  They built layers, with Rayna's most treasured memories of Dom the furthest away, and those she could more easily control near the surface.  It didn't take long before Sal called it good enough.

If anything leaks, it'll be you checking him out, now, and not something more personal.

Rayna grabbed Sal's arm.  Thank you.  I mean it, Sal.  I don't care if you sniff through those or not.  She grinned.  I'd tell you about them anyway!  You're the only one who gets it.  Meia prefers her own, and Teya is only looking for a husband.

I'm not going to dig in your memories, Ray, Sal promised.  Tell me your stories, but your memories are yours.  The only reason I dig in there is life or death, ok?

Rayna nodded.  Deal.  But answer something for me?

Sal nodded.

What happens if things do get serious between us.  Dom and I?  I'm just a damned soldier, Sal.

And he's the son of a bastard.  So?

So I like him.  I mean, I like-like him.  A lot.

Sal grinned, understanding what Rayna meant.  I'm going to link him in today.  You good with that?

Why wouldn't I be?

Because it can take things to the next level, Ray.  You'll feel what he feels, both physically and emotionally.

Rayna sighed.  Not yet.  I don't know what I feel, but that's shit you do with someone you love.  It's not the same for you.  You love them all.  Rayna laughed suddenly.  You seriously have to tell me what that leak was about.  I got Cyno and Zep in it, and that they were amazing.  Stupid CFC getting in the way of my girl talk!

Sal covered her mouth with her hands to hide her grin.  "Oh yeah, Ray.  We have to talk.  I'm going to bust if I don't spill this soon!"

Rayna switched to her voice just as easily.  "After we deal with the Conglomerate then.  Deal?

"Deal."  Sal chuckled.  "I'll schedule you in."

Rayna smacked her, then hauled her back to the Devil Dogs.  Both girls were grinning.

Chapter 45

It took a while before the Conglomerate realized anything had happened.  With the defection of an entire unit - including the commanding officer - there was no one to report it.  The disappearance of the Devil Dogs went completely unnoticed until just before lunch when Parliament requested Pig’s presence.  The grauori wandering around the edges of camp listened, waiting for a ruckus, but they didn't hear it until early that afternoon.

When the reaction finally came, the CFC exploded.  Soldiers were ordered to check the barracks.  On the top level, Tseri kept Sal updated.  The Kaeen compared the humans scurrying to insects without a queen to guide them.  When that died down, the Anglians made bets on who would be the first to ask.  Sal won.  As soon as the Representatives of Parliament were informed, one decided to take action.

Just a politician, Halin Berrik didn't think it through.  She charged out of the Conglomerate gates and raced her horse toward the Anglian camp.  Nothing more than a civilian bodyguard followed her across the open grassland.  Her rampage sent the entire CFC base into a frenzy.  Soldiers were ordered to prepare for an incident.  Elite units were called into action.  In every stable, humans were furiously tacking up horses and trying to catch up to the mad politician before anything drastic happened.  When the grauori told Sal, she laughed - and ordered her soldiers to fall in.

"Ok, men, Conglomerate's realized we took some of their toys.  What's the official edge of Anglian territory granted by Myrosica?"

"Sixty meters outside the line of tents, Kaisae," Ilija said.

"Then any human or iliri that moves more than thirty meters will be demoted.  Understand me?"

"Yes, sir!" the soldiers replied in chorus.

"Rragri?  Mind if I use a few maargra to make a point?"

Nope.  Feel free, Sal.

"Thanks.  Ok men, we have a rogue bitch on her way...alone.  Form up, and wait."  Sal sent them a mental image of what she wanted, and the soldiers laughed as they jogged to find their positions.  "Dogs?"

"Yes, sir!" Pig said behind her.

"You're with us, mounted."  Sal looked at the grauori among them.  "Does Hounds work?"

The leader nodded her pale head at Sal, a wide grin on her face.

"Ok, Hounds, would you hit the grass and flank around?  I'll let you know when I need you to close the gap."

She whuffed and trotted away, her pack fading before Sal's eyes into the long grasses.

"Sal!" Tilso called out.  "I tacked the dark set, so you get to try your new girl.  Hope that's ok?"

"Thanks, Ahn.  That's perfect.  Mount up.  Blades with me.  Pig, I'll yell in a sec."

Sal lead her mare around the camp, taking a spot behind the infantry.  The Verdant Shields waited, Dominic sitting easily among them in matching armor.  When the rider became visible in the distance, the elites all reached up and dropped their helms.  They waited in perfect silence.  Halin Berrik, however, screamed at them long before she neared their line.

"You can't just take our soldiers!  The iliri are one thing, but this is different!"  She pulled her horse to a skittering halt, and her bodyguard moved between her and the army she raged at.  "This is a breach of treaty!"

With a thought, Sal called the soldiers to attention.  Across the quiet meadow, the sound of their armor shifting rang out as loud as a door slamming.  Berrik jumped in place.  Her guard tried hard to put himself between her and the massive threat before him.

Ok, we have units headed your way, the grauori watching the gates updated Sal.  Heavy cavalry, moving quickly, and a division of light with the rest of Parliament.

Understood.  Thank you.

Anglia did nothing.  As Halin Berrik raged at them at the top of her lungs, not a single soldier moved.  When the heavy cavalry crested the last hill, Sal just asked her men to look.  Heads snapped to the right in unison - and Berrik paused, reining her gelding back.  For a split second, the silence made it feel surreal.  The Representative glanced behind her - the same way the Anglians were looking - and saw the Conglomerate soldiers.  Huffing out her fear, the woman turned back to the Anglian army.  Sal snapped their heads forward to face her.  Amusement flooded into the Kaisae's mind.

While Sal played with her soldiers, the 112th Mounted pulled abreast of Representative Berrik and halted.  The leader, Captain Rais Tolan, looked over the precise formations and nudged his horse closer to the politician.  With so many ears lurking in the tall grasses, Sal listened in.

"Ma'am.  You really should not charge into unprotected territory without an escort.  Just be glad it's Anglia and not Viraenova you decided to confront."

Berrik glared at the poor man.  "Why?  What is it about Anglia?  Are you going to defect to them next?"

"No, ma'am.  We have no intention of that.  But Dominik Jens at least is bound by the Conventions."

"And?" she screamed at the Captain.  "What does that matter to me?  That doesn't give them the right to just take all of our best soldiers!"

"No, ma'am," he agreed behind his helm before taking a deep breath.  "It just prevents him from killing you for threatening his encampment.  The same does not apply to the iliri, grauori, or nuvani."

Sal nearly lost it when she saw the look on Berrik's face.  Evidently, the woman had never considered that.  Her mouth fell open, her eyes widened, and then her face began to flush a brilliant red.  Somehow, the leader of the 112th mounted remained calm.

"Can you do anything?" Berrik almost begged the soldier.

"I can only try, ma'am," he told her.  With a gesture at his unit, the Captain rode forward, halted within human earshot, and pulled his helm from his head.  "Anglia?"

You want this Razor? Sal asked, since he'd been assigned with them so recently.

If you don't mind.  Captain Tolan is a good man.

All yours.  Helm off when you halt, Sal told him.

Gotcha.

Razor squeezed his new gelding forward, and Sal adjusted the line before him.  Soldiers stepped back and over, leaving a clear path through the front ranks for him.  He touched the horse's mouth, the gelding reached for the bit, and Razor made it into a display of horsemanship.  The commanding officer of the 112th Mounted almost smiled.  Almost.  Only the very corner of his lips twitched higher before falling back into place.  Most likely, he knew exactly what Razor was doing.

Moving his horse halfway between Berrik and the front line of Anglian soldiers, Captain Tolan met the Black Blade as if this was a standard parley.  Razor stopped his horse beautifully and nodded, dropping his reins as he reached for his helm.  When he slid it from his head, the Captain's shoulders relaxed.

"Captain Tolan," Razor greeted him politely.

The Captain pushed to his friend's side.  "Sergeant Dico.  Anglia looks well on you.  New horse?"

"Yes.  Thank you, sir.  I'm sorry I can't say the same for you, and I don't mean the horse."

"No," Tolan said softly.  "We're committed.  I'm sorry, my friend.  Just good to know the Blades are still respected somewhere.  Hope Anglia appreciates what they're getting."  He lifted his voice back to a normal level, but not one meant to carry.  "I'm sorry about the Representative."

Razor shrugged, smiling at his friend.  "These things happen.  You did a good job catching up.  She was here before you even started tacking."

Captain Tolan's head twitched slightly as he tried to make sense of that.  It took a moment, then his face turned perfectly smooth.  "I see.  Thank you, I'll keep that in mind.  Are we safe here, Razor?  Parliament wishes to parley with your, um... are they nobles?"

"Leaders," Razor corrected, grinning deviously.  "I don't think any of them are very damned noble."

Captain Tolan grinned.  "Considering the stories I've heard about one of them?  Have to say I might even agree.  They good to you?"

"Shit yeah, man.  My sister's the Kaisae.  They don't call us scrubbers here, either.  They call us 'sir,' instead."

"Nice.  Look, think we can drag this out, or will your leaders start to push it?  Not wanting to cause you any grief."

Razor shook his head.  "First off, she can hear us from here.  Well, two out of three can - poor Dom.  Second, dragging it out to save your pride are my orders."

"My pride?"

"The Conglomerate's," Razor clarified.  "Berrik just put Sal in a position where she has to prove Anglia's strength.  If we back down now, it'll make everything we're trying to do harder."

"You mean ignoring some deranged politician?" Tolan scoffed.

Razor subtly shook his head.  "I mean proving that a human doesn't have the right to order around an 'inferior' species.  Right now, you and I are just the pawns in a very big international game."

Captain Tolan huffed out a tense breath.  "Right.  I didn't think of it like that.  Slave to soldier to sovereign."  He glanced back to where the Anglian leaders sat perfectly still.  "Gonna be a few who won't want to give her the respect she deserves.  Or her brothers."

At the back of the Anglian line, Sal tipped her head slightly, proving she'd heard.  Captain Tolan returned the gesture, but his eyes dropped more than his head.  It didn't matter.  It was enough to prove that the man really was the friend he'd always claimed.

Make sure they aren't embarrassed by this, Sal thought to Razor.

He chuckled, pulling Tolan's attention back.  "Word of warning from the Kaisae.  When you get back to the line, tell your men to sit strong.  These horses are going to lose their ever-fucking-loving-minds over this shit.  Ya get me?"

Tolan paused to run his tongue over his lips.  "Thanks, Razor.  Tell her I appreciate it.  Wouldn't do good to have the 112th sitting on our asses.  We'd never live that shit down."

"Pass this word to the elites too.  Umso.  Think you can remember that?"

"Umso?  What is it?"

Razor grinned.  "That's Sal's promise to anyone from the Conglomerate.  You ever come up against us, you say umso, you live through it."

"You really think they're that good?"

Razor glanced up at Tolan's eyes.  "Sir?  I'm not fucking kidding.  Our greens run better than Shadow Team.  This shit the politicians behind you are trying to make go down?  We got Devil Dogs now."

"Ah, dammit," Tolan muttered.  "Can't say I blame them, but it's going to get real ugly out east without a few more spec ops units who can hold their weight."

"I know," Razor agreed.  "Hopefully, these humans can pull their heads out of their asses and get an alliance signed.  We will help, sir.  Sal's already said that."

"Even if we're across the line?"

Razor just cocked his head and smiled.  "Don't come across the line from us, Rais.  If it happens, you got options, but that's not a place you want to be.  Am I clear?"

"Umso?" Tolan said softly, memorizing the word.  "Yeah.  I'll make sure they know."

"Good, because your politicians are about to crest the rise.  We can break now.  Tell Berrik we have no intention of attacking, we simply intend to defend the encampment we've been allocated by Myrosica.  The boundary they gave us is the line in the sand.  Tell the CFC not to cross it."

Tolan held out his hand, and Razor clasped it, their gauntlets clanking at their wrists.  "Good luck to you all.  Kick the shit out of him for me?"

"That's the plan," Razor promised.

They shoved their helms on their heads and turned back to their own sides.  When Razor passed behind the line of Anglian soldiers, Sal closed it.  The eleven other members of Parliament pulled beside Halin Berrik, and Tolan gestured behind him, obviously explaining something.  Sal waited for him to make his way to his unit.  As soon as he got there, Tolan turned his head to the man beside him.  One by one, she saw the humans pass the warning.  Many shoved their feet just a bit further in their stirrups and some shifted their seat.  Sal noticed one man on a large black stallion shove his heels down, and she smiled, recognizing the horse if not the armor.  Tolan looked across the line and nodded.

Here we go, she told her men.  It's time to make a show.

Chapter 46

Blocks of units moved forward in unison, shifted, and settled into a new place.  Forms became clear in the bodies, and their movement sounded more like a machine than simple soldiers.  The members of Parliament watched, impressed, and then began to ride forward into the space that had opened up like an invitation.  They stopped in a line about where Tolan and Razor had met, and waited.  Together, Sal, Dom, and Rragri moved forward.  The Black Blades and Verdant Shields fell in behind them, forming a silent arc between the rulers and the infantry, but they were careful not to encroach on the 'foreign' politicians.

When the leaders were within range, Sal halted her horse.  Dominik stopped beside her.  Rragri sat quietly on his other side.  When Sal reached for her helm, Dominik did the same, and both of them exposed their heads to the people before them.  Even if it wasn't in perfect unison, the display was still impressive.

"Leaders of Anglia," Representative Anis said, nudging her horse forward.

I need to know where out territory ends, Sal thought while the politicians began with their rhetoric.  Blaec, can you see it?

Yeah.  Jase will send to you.

Landmarks before her became suddenly more clear in her mind.  Got it, thanks.

Sal looked over at the 112th.  They sat right across the line, carefully respectful of their distance.  Captain Tolan saw her and raised an eyebrow.  Sal sighed, and turned her head back to the Representative listing the reasons why humans were not included in the recently passed legislation.  After a few moments, she glanced back to Tolan, hoping he'd stepped his line up.  He was waiting.

Their eyes met, and he once again lifted a brow.  She pointedly glanced at the ground just before him, and he reined back.  Sal sighed, wishing she could make him understand, and he halted.  Tilting his head slightly, Captain Tolan nudged his horse one step forward.  That's exactly what she'd wanted, and Sal felt a smile creep onto her lips.  With the crook of a finger, he gestured for all of his men to move just inside Anglian lands.  Sal dropped her eyes in thanks, then turned back to the politicians.

"Enough," She said, cutting off the litany of platitudes.  "You follow the Treaty of Ogun, correct?"

"Yes, Kaisae, of course," Representative Anis said.

Grauori? Sal asked.  Be gentle with the 112th Mounted.  We owe them respect.  Then, without any indication she'd been distracted, Sal asked, "So what is the problem?"

"An entire unit of humans was reported to have defected!" Berrik snapped, her eyes boring into Sal.  Toth, sitting the horse beside her, reached over for her arm as if holding the woman in place.

"I see," Dominik said.  "When did you notice this?"

"When we sent officers to arrest them for treason.  These same soldiers helped her and her kind defect."

Sal sighed, annoyed at the woman's vehemence.  "No, Berrik."  Close them in.  "You signed that law willingly.  We just used it.  The Devil Dogs requested asylum late last night, claiming that with the failure in our treaties, they would suffer for their humanitarian efforts on our behalf."  She paused, looking at the nearly rabid woman to make her point.  "Since I am personally grateful for the kindness they showed me - repeatedly I might add - I asked the King to please consider it."

Dom took up the line of thought without hesitation.  "I was more than happy to.  By the Conventions, any soldier who is willing to renounce citizenship in his or her efforts to seek asylum shall be granted such if they are under the threat of death."  He smiled.  "Regardless of their clearance level or any classified or sensitive knowledge they may have gained while loyal to their former country."

"They were not threatened," Berrik yelled back.

"I see," Sal said coldly.  "Could you tell me again what the penalty for treason is?"

Representative Anis sighed, raising a hand to halt Berrik's tirade before the woman could begin.  "Death by hanging.  Halin, there's nothing we can do about this."

A deep vibration suddenly began to pulse in their chests.  The horse's heads went up, and Sal calmly stroked her new mare's neck.  Through the yellow stalks of wild grass, a pale line pushed toward them.  Hundreds of grauori, each with its lips raised high enough to show a mouthful of sharp teeth, emitted a growl too low for human ears to hear.  Like a wave, they crept forward, their dense manes standing thick, their eyes intent on the group of humans before them.  Horses began to shift nervously at the predators, some threatening to bolt.

"You can not intimidate us," Berrik sneered.  "We will not sign your treaty, scrubber."

Sal shrugged, and still the grauori crept closer.  "I really don't care.  I have Viraenova, and Myrosica is begging us not to forget them.  I think it's you that doesn't really understand this, Halin."

"That's Madam Representative, Luxx."

Sal shrugged at her.  "Whatever.  Here's how this happens.  Terric is slamming against your eastern border.  Deal with it.  We'll take care of the rest of the world.  We won't step a foot onto CFC lands.  We won't raise so much as a dagger to assist you, either.  You decide you want to play nice, then come see me, but you're not the bad-ass on the continent anymore.  You fucked up when you called me a scrubber, Halin."  Sal glared at the annoying woman, and her lip began to curl with a snarl.  "I did my time.  I scrubbed, I bled, and I served you humans, and you didn't give a fuck then.  You're going to have to show me why I should give a fuck now, Ace."

"You can't talk to me like that!" Berrik shot back.

"I can," Sal assured the woman.  "You see, Halin, I'm your equal now.  Just like you, I've been chosen to lead my people.  Unlike you, I actually care about more than my personal prejudices.  Otherwise..."  She gestured to grauori around them.  "My friends think you smell sweet.  Very, very sweet."

Halin pointed across the distance at Sal.  "Your threats - "

"Shut it, Halin," Anis demanded.  "Try to act like you're representing the Conglomerate for once!"

Unlike Berrik, this woman had never been anything but proper.  Maybe she hadn't always been nice, but that wasn't her job.  Sal could respect that.  She'd voted against Tharp in most things and had been the person responsible for giving Blaec his promotion so long ago.  If any of the Representatives held promise, it would be Anis.

Sal focused on her.  "If that woman is elected out of office, we can talk.  If you decide to shut her up, we can talk.  Regardless of which it is, our terms are the same.  Grauori, iliri, and nuvani are sentient and sovereign species.  You want us to help on your land, you give us diplomatic immunity for all of our soldiers, regardless of species, and permission to cross.  That's it.  Do that, or figure out how to close the passes through the mountains.  They're still pouring through up there, and you don't have the Black Blades to clean up your mistakes anymore."

"I understand, Kaisae," Anis said professionally.  "But as you well know, the Conglomerate of Free Citizens is governed by the vote of our people.  We’re just here to represent them."

"But only the free people, right?" Sal asked.  "And you wonder why we left."

Anis paused, pressing her lips together.  "I thought your goal was to defeat Terric?"

"Oh, it is," Sal assured her.  "And now, that has nothing at all to do with the CFC.  You can't bully us to work with you.  You can't toss out slurs and expect us not to be offended.  You can't think we'd even care what happens to a country that spends so much effort on offending every other nation on this continent, yet does so little to improve the lives of the people who live there."

"Your people," Anis countered.  "Are you saying you're just going to ignore the thousands of iliri in the CFC?  Are you going to stand by helplessly and watch while the Emperor slaughters them and packs their heads up to ship back to your big northern castles?"

"No," Sal assured her.  "Representative Anis, I'm going to make sure that my people have a home.  You signed the law.  You gave us a way out.  Don't be surprised when some of us take it and never look back."

Now.

The human soldiers all turned, their weapons snapping to present arms.  At the same moment, the grauori marched forward.  The sudden change caused horses to spook and jump.  Sal settled her own mare and watched Dominik's grey react as if nothing had happened.  When she glanced up at Captain Tolan, she found him grinning as he kicked his foot back into a stirrup.  He caught her eye and nodded.  The grauori formed a line just behind his horse's tail.  They were the only ones not moving.  All the rest were slowly pushing the politicians back toward the CFC base.

"You are on Anglian soil, Representatives of the Conglomerate," Sal called out.  "I think it's time for you to go home.  You can leave, or we will make sure you leave."

Ok, Devil Dogs.  Time to come look pretty.

In a line, they rode around the edge of the camp, their grey uniforms now showing the Anglian triad on their shoulders.  Without a spoken order, the Devil Dogs formed up beside the Verdant Shields and the Black Blades.  Together, the white, grey, and black units began to move forward, falling into place beside Sal.  The infantry closed in behind them.  Anglia didn’t ask again, they just backed their visitors from their land, stopping hard at the line.  Parliament muttered among themselves for a moment and then turned, cantering back toward their small base.  Sal waited, knowing the grauori would tell her when they'd truly entered the encampment.  The 112th waited, guarding the backs of their rulers, all eyes watching the Anglians.  After two minutes had passed, Captain Tolan nodded.

They pulled their horses into a tight line before Sal, Dom, and the elite riders.  Eye to eye, the 112th sat no more than a horse's body length away from the Black Blades.  Tolan pulled his helm from his head, and hung it on his saddle, looking across at Sal.  He raised his hand to the corner of his eye in a slow and precise salute, then smiled.  Sal smiled back.  Together, the Anglian elites saluted, their fists to their heart, their heads bowed in respect.

"May we never meet in the field, Anglia," Tolan muttered under his breath, "but I know the word.  We will not forget."

"Sit deep," Sal called back, raising her voice so their humans ears could hear.  She smiled at the moment of surprise on his face.  That was his unit's mantra for how a man made his own luck.

"We will.  Tell the Emperor I said hi when you get there, sir.  Sit deep."  He spun his horse, and the 112th Mounted turned to their own lands.

One man on a black horse hung behind.  He turned back and pulled his helm, smiling at her.  "I'm glad it worked out," Blaz said softly, well aware that she could hear.  "I hope we meet again, Kaisae."

Sal nodded at him and gestured with her hand.  His eyes flicked to it, recognizing his own unit's symbol for a life saved.  When he looked back at her, Sal pointed at her own chest, and he nodded.

"It matters," Sal yelled to him.

He patted Rax's neck and nodded.  "Yes, sir" he called back.  "It certainly does."  Then he turned his stallion and raced to catch up with the rest.

Sal relaxed the men behind her and nudged them to take the afternoon easy.  "We move out tomorrow!" she yelled.  "Myrosica's in Zaqala, Viraenova's with us, and the Conglomerate can kiss my white ass!"

The men cheered, and one by one, they all made their way back inside the camp.  The little display may not have accomplished much, but it had shown her soldiers that their place in the world had changed.  Anglia used to be known for having the largest army, even if it wasn't the best.  Now?  Not even the CFC wanted to pick a fight with them.

Chapter 47

Dominik slammed his fist on the table, making the glass of whiskey slosh.  No one else in the room moved.  For a moment, the only sound was that of the soldiers outside the pavilion going about their daily routine.  Dom's fingers clenched, his nails digging into the flesh of his palm.  Then he just relaxed, letting out all of his frustration in a blast of air.  Arctic gently placed a hand on his shoulder.

"Ok, sire.  Let's try this again," Arctic said calmly.

Sal wondered how he could keep his patience.  They'd tried four times now, and Dominik still couldn't quite grasp the link.  She could see that he was frustrated.  Every time the line slipped away from his grasp, he got worse.  No matter how she tried to calm him, he railed against it, as if putting in more effort would make this work better.  His mental grasp slipped against Arctic's tether like grauori claws on marble floors.

"Dom?" Sal asked.

"I'm fucking trying, Sal," he snapped, shooting her an exasperated look.

She tilted her head in acknowledgment, trying to keep herself calm.  "Yeah, I can see that.  I just had an idea, sire.  Can we try something?  I don't know if it will work or not, but, doing the same thing over and over isn't making this easier, and the more you struggle, the harder it gets.  That's why we usually don't tell someone before we pull them in."

Dom threw up his hands and leaned back in his chair.  "I'm open to anything.  I'm one of five men in the damned camp that can't hold a fucking link.  Am I an idiot or something?"

Sal chuckled.  "No, Dominik Jens.  You're human.  None of you are supposed to do this.  Not easily, not with difficulty.  You're not supposed to be able to do this at all.  Get over it."

He let his head flop forward and chuckled once, well aware that she was right.  It didn't make him less angry, but he couldn't deny it.  "Just try it, Sal.  It can't exactly hurt.  Is there a limit to how many times I can try?"

"Nope," she assured him.  "Let me get Zep."  Hey, big brother, I need you in the King's tent.  Can I borrow your mind?

Zep's amusement came back clearly.  You can borrow anything of mine you want, demon.  Why me?

Because you struggled through this.

On my way, kid.

"What's the plan, Sal?" Arctic asked.

"Link me; link Zep.  Let's see if experience is any help."

Arctic nodded, thinking that over.  "Not a bad idea.  If anyone knows how to do this, it's Zep.  Took him long enough."

"Really?" Dominik asked.  "Longer than me?"

"Oh yeah," Arctic groaned.  "Two years.  We tried about ten times every night.  He would not let that shit alone either."

Dominik took a sip of his whiskey and sighed.  "Good.  He's pretty strong in his mind, right?"

Sal and Arctic looked at each other, wondering how to answer that.  "Yes and no," Sal said.

Dom wagged a finger at her.  "Nope, explain."

"He didn't start out strong.  It didn't come naturally to him, Dom.  Zep had to work for it," Arctic said.

"When I met him," Sal added, "he sounded like he was always yelling at me from a long way away."

"Yeah, then you showed me how to do it better, Sal," Zep said ducking in the door.  "Your voice came through clear as a bell, not muffled like theirs, so I followed it back and realized I'd been working too hard at it."

"Ah," Arctic said, nodding.  "So you have any ideas how to link him in?"

Zep shrugged.  "Never done it with anyone's mind but my own.  Hit me, bro."

Arctic opened Zep and Sal to him, and gave the three of them a moment to settle.  When Zep's mind met Sal's, it flowed into hers easily, maybe too easily.  Arctic shot a quick glance at him.

"What?" Zep asked.

"You're leaking.  Close that down."

"Leaking?" Dom asked.

"Don't worry about it," Zep said, smiling like a fool.  "Gimme a sec, Arctic."  He glanced up at Sal and sighed, his mind changing to one that was battle ready.  "I get it, bro?"

"Yeah, you got it.  Sal, you with me?" Arctic asked, his awareness shifting to Dominik's mind.

"Yeah, but talk me through it."

"K.  You see any of this?"  Arctic concentrated on the shapes of the King's mind.

"No," Zep said.

"Wait," Sal whispered.  "Almost.  Hang on.  Look there."

Arctic followed her attention and focused even more.  Shapes and shadows began to clarify in her mind.  She couldn't see them, and it wasn't that she felt them.  Somehow, she just knew they were there.  The sensation was odd, almost disturbing, but something stood out like it was important.  Arctic focused harder on it, feeling her awareness growing.

"Zep," Sal said.  "Follow me."

"I am.  That's crazy shit."

"Yeah," Arctic said.  "This is what I do.  I see the sounds.  Jase touches the sights.  None of our gifts make any sense."

"No," Sal said.  "Guys, look."

Arctic cocked his head to the side, a trait so Grauoran Sal couldn't help but notice it.  "Fuck off, Sal." he chuckled.

"You slip every so often," she teased, dismissing it.  "You see that, though?"

"Yeah.  Lemme..."  He concentrated, and let the sentence die unspoken.  In Dominik's mind, things seemed to be set up wrong.  Both Sal and Arctic had been in enough iliri and human minds to know how they felt.  Both were very different.  Dominik's was a blend of the two.  Sharp edges of his mind met rounded ones.  The caverns of his secrets were narrow and deep, not shallow and wide like in most human minds.  His emotions were at the front, but his senses crowded between them.

"Dom, how well do you see in the dark?" Sal asked, suddenly wondering.

"I dunno," Dom said.  "Nothing like you can."

"Better than your friends when you were growing up?"

Dom nodded.  "Yeah."

"What about you, Zep?" she asked.

"Yeah, I guess.  Used to sneak out from the roof and not think anything of it.  What are you getting at, demon?"

"I don't know."

"Ok," Arctic said.  "Dom, let's try this again."

"Zep," Sal said softly.  "Watch him.  I need you to guide me to where he needs to go to make this link work, ok?"

"Didn't you do this when he brought you in?" Zep asked her.

"No," Sal and Arctic said together.

Sal clarified, "I came with the switch on.  That's why I stumbled in."

"Ah.  Ok.  You see the thread, Sal?"

She nodded.  "Yeah, that little thing?"

Arctic shrugged.  "That's as good as it gets.  Don't call a man's junk small."

Dominik laughed, and Sal grabbed Arctic's shoulder, wanting him to wait.  "You know how sometimes I just know things?"

"Yeah," both Zep and Arctic murmured.

"This is one of those times," Sal said.  "Can I play with your junk?"

Arctic chuckled.  "I don't know, Sal.  Can you?"

"Dom, tell me if anything changes," she said, grabbing the thin blue tendril Arctic dangled in his mind, making it thicker, longer, and stronger.

Arctic's hand grabbed the arm of the chair, and he sat up straighter.  "Whoa.  That's weird."

"Bad weird?" she asked.

"Yeah, uh. Well," Arctic stammered.

Zep tapped her arm playfully.  "Cold hand on the dick weird, Sal.  Nice, but not."

"Yeah, bro.  Exactly," Arctic agreed.

Sal just shook her head, struggling not to laugh at their boyish jokes.  "Well, it is my first time, you know.  Ok, Dom.  You see that now?"

Dominik sighed in mock disgust.  "Yeah.  Wow.  Not sure I want to grab that now, you three."  The Blades all laughed, but the King looked very serious.  "Yeah.  I think I got that."

"Ok.  Hang on, then.  Like seriously hang on," Arctic said and began pulling Dominik's mind.

"Wait," Zep said.  "Wrong way.  You see this?"  He pointed out sharp edges and points in Dom's mind.  "That shit will knock him right off.  I know it's longer, but can you go that way?"  He gestured to a maze of rolling thoughts and emotions.  "That's the way Sal showed me to make it work better."

Arctic canted his head and shrugged.  "Worth a try.  Still got it, Dom?"

He made a focused affirmative noise.

"Ok.  Don't let go, man."  Arctic began pulling Dominik's mind the long way through his head.

Slowly, so slowly, Sal felt glass against her brain, the back of her eyes, and down her spine.  With each scrape of Dominik's mind through his head, Sal winced, as if her own was being pulled open, too.  But she couldn't let go.  Entwined with Arctic, she could see what he was doing and helped.  If someone asked, she couldn't explain it, but she could feel it, like gravel against bare skin, as she added her mental strength to help tie Dom's mind with theirs.

"Shit," she mumbled, struggling to ignore the feeling.

Zep looked at her, and his eyes widened.  "Arctic, you may want to drop Sal."

"Not now, bro."

"Ok, then fucking yank, man.  I'm serious."

"I can't, bro, not now," Arctic said.  "We're almost there."

Zep pulled Sal to him, blood trickling from her nose.  She felt him wrap his mind around hers and gave in, her head slowly falling to his shoulder as the glass dug away at her brain.  Zep held as much of it from her as he could, but she wouldn't let go.  She couldn't.  No matter how bad it hurt, she knew that what she was doing mattered.  And then it just stopped.  Sal gasped at the sudden release.

Can you hear me? Arctic asked Dom.

"Yeah," Dom said smiling.  "I really fucking heard that."

"Good," Zep said.  "Now Arctic, tell me what we just did to Sal."

Arctic turned to her, and stood, his eyes widening in shock.  "Fuck.  Sal?"

She waved her hand at them, shooing the pair off before they could start acting like overprotective mothers.  "I'm ok.  I just need a damned rag for my nose and a shot of Dom's whiskey.  That shit isn't good on iliri minds."

While Arctic hopped up to get the cloth, Zep rocked her against his shoulder.  Sal? he asked her softly.

I'm good, she promised.  My head hurts like a bitch, but I'm good.

He nodded, switching to his voice.  "Ok, kid.  You gotta stop doing the weird shit, ok?  Got a headache in there?"

"No.  Well, yes, but thinking to you doesn't hurt."

Zep looked relieved.  A moment later, Ilija passed Sal a wet cloth, and she held it to her nose.  The blood had already slowed.  The burning in her mind was another story.  Every sound in the room made her ears ring, but there was more.  It wasn't just a headache.  Linked with Arctic, she'd seen exactly how his skill worked - in excruciating detail.  She knew it.  She understood it.  She even thought that as soon as the lacerations in her mind healed, she might be able to replicate it.

She looked up at Zep, right into his dark, worried eyes.  I think I just learned something big, Zep.  A bloody nose is worth it.

Chapter 48

It only took a few minutes for her head to start feeling better.  Her mind was bruised, but if she didn't push at it, it didn't hurt.  Needless to say, Sal had no intention of pushing.  She just wanted to relax, so headed back to the Blade's camp.  For the next few hours, all she had to do was wait for the CFC to decide they really weren't going to apologize.

"Sal!" Geo called through the canvas.

"Yeah?" she asked as she pulled off the last piece of armor and threw it into the travel crate.

"Company, sir."

"K.  Gimme a sec."

"Ain't going anywhere."  This time, the voice belonged to Rayna.

Sal slipped her boots back on and ducked out of her tent, grinning.  "So, you're free and clear now.  How does it feel to be Anglian?"

"Oh," Rayna groaned.  "Come, come.  Fuck, grab some knives, just in case, but come."

Sal leaned back inside the door, snagged her belt from the saddle rack, and both sets of sheaths for her legs.  She buckled them on, reaching down to secure the straps that attached over each knee.  The whole time, Rayna watched.

"Nice.  How many does that give you?"

Sal paused, counting.  "Five on each leg, the steel, and one in each boot.  What's that, fourteen?"

"Yeah, then we're good.  Come on, you can't have more crap to do, can ya?" Rayna begged.

"Nah, I'm free.  Zep and Tyr are training up a girl.  Jase and Blaec are working with Ilija and Pig to settle our move, since it looks like the Conglomerate won't be returning to the alliance table.  I've got a whole lot of nothing ahead of me for a few."

"Sal?" Geo said.  "I'm threatened with my life to keep an eye on you."

She chuckled, knowing it was one of her mates who made that threat.  "Which one?"

"Cyno."

"You're good, then.  Rayna counts as a guard.  We're just wanting to get away from all the men for a bit.  Second rise over the hill.  I'll make sure the grauori know and yell at you first if anything moves."

"K.  Thanks.  Not like that piece of resin on your head makes you any less able to kick the shit out of anyone - "

Sal waved him off.  "I know, but it paints a target on me.  That's why it's still in the tent.  If they can't figure out the only white bitch in town is the Kaisae, we have bigger issues."

Geo laughed and told the girls to have fun.  Together Rayna and Sal set off into the prairie, finding a nice spot beyond a hill, well out of earshot.  Sal pushed down some long grasses and laid back, staring up at the clouds.  Rayna joined her.  With the stalks hiding them from sight, it was perfectly private.

"You know how long it's been since I've done this?" Rayna asked.  "Just take a bit to watch the clouds go by?"

"Nope."

"I was just a kid."  Rayna smooshed the grass beside her hip, enlarging the natural enclosure.  "We flew kites."

"Never did that," Sal said.  "What's so fun about them?"

Rayna shrugged.  "I have no idea.  It's something, though.  You just get them in the air, then hang on for a bit and relax.  You've never flown a kite?"

Sal shook her head.  "Nah.  Slave to army."

"Fuck, Sal.  I'm sorry."

Sal looked over.  "Why?  It is what it is."

"Still doesn't seem right.  You know we never even had servants at my place.  We lived next door to iliri instead."

"Being poor sucks, doesn't it?"

"Yeah," Rayna breathed.  "All Blades are iliri, right?"

"Except Zep, if you mean how we grew up.  Not that things were that much better for him.  I think I got off easy in some ways," Sal told her.  "From the stories, it sounds like scrubber lover was worse than being a scrubber."

"How'd that happen anyways?  I mean, Zep grew up well-off, didn't he?"

Sal lifted her hands, then let them drop.  "Well, financially they weren't hurting, no.  I guess his dad was a merchant, and his mom was an addict.  They had some iliri staff.  It was the nanny who raised him, basically.  He loved that woman."

"What happened to her?"

"His mom.  Zep told his nanny he loved her, and his mom had her beaten for it.  She died a few days later from the injuries - he was like ten or twelve at the time.  He hasn't cared for humans much since."

Can't say I blame him," Rayna muttered, then changed the subject.  "I think that one looks like a dog."  She pointed at a cloud.

Sal looked at it and laughed.  "Only if your dog has eight legs.  That one," she pointed, "looks like the battle of Namisa."

"Nope, not in the rules, Kaisae.  You can only pick things your pups would know."

Sal grinned mischievously.  "Ok.  That one looks like the battle of Namisa."

"Serious as shit, the pups know military tactics?"

"I'm joking, a bit.  I don't think we've taught them about Namisa yet - That was before I was conscripted - but yes, we train them in tactics.  They aren't human kids.  They'll be in the fighting lines when they're two.  Since my court-martial, they've gone from barely speaking Glish to being nearly fluent.  They grow up so fast, and the war won't let them really be kids, ya know?"  Sal sighed.  "We make sure they're happy, though.  That's why Rhyx is still playing iliri."

"She's cute.  Don't say anything, but Pig and Ryek are making her armor."

"Serious?"  Sal sat up to look at Rayna.  "She'll love that.  Thank them for me?"

Rayna giggled and shook her head.  "Nope.  Wasn't supposed to tell you because it's for Rhyx.  They love her.  You hear she bit Pig?"

"That girl," Sal grumbled, flopping on her back.  "No."

"He smacked her one and told her if she's going to act like a dog, he'll treat her like one.  The kid went all belly up, and he caved.  He told her if she grows up to be a strong iliri, he might even consider making an exception for her in the Dogs.  She's been smitten with him since."

Sal was grinning.  "Oh, I bet.  No one wants to upset them.  Downside of how cute they are, I guess."

"Zep's horrible with them," Rayna teased.

"Oh yeah," Sal agreed.  "He loves them and hates the idea of ever telling them no.  Jase is the other way.  He wants to make sure they know what they need, then makes them proud of what they accomplish.  It balances."

"That what that memory was about?"

"Oh no."  Sal shook her head.  "No.  The pups had nothing to do with that."

"You're going to make me pull this out of you one bit at a time, aren't ya?" Rayna asked, tossing a handful of grass over.

"It's an iliri thing, Ray."

"And?  You're fucking half your unit by now.  I'm oozing with jealousy because not only are they lovely, they're all perfectly ok with it, and now you're saying it's just an iliri thing?"

Sal plucked a piece of grass.  "You know about cessivi, right?  And I told you about linking?"

"Yeah.  You get Dom in a link yet?"

She nodded.  "That's why I was just getting out of armor when you got here.  He's still screaming in heads, so talk softly around the Shields today.  They're all gonna have headaches."

"Worse than Tyr?"  Rayna sounded impressed.

"Oh yeah.  He clatters around in our heads like a CFC regular."

"Gotcha."  Ray scooted around to face her.  "So what's this link thing?  I mean, you use the word a few ways, and I'm not sure when I'm keeping up and when I'm not."

"Ok.  So all of the mental conversations?  That's the link.  Linking, though, is either setting someone into a link, like we did with the Dogs this morning, or it's melding.  Most of us just call melding linking.  Dunno why."

Rayna nodded, finally starting to understand.  "Ok.  So what's the meld?"

"It's allowing everyone in a pack to become one.  You share senses; you share everything on the surface.  That means feelings, thoughts, and everything."  Sal looked over at her friend.  "We use it for battle.  It lets you see behind your back.  Here, lemme show you.  Take this."

Reaching out with her mind, Sal found Rayna's spark.  The human went mentally limp, letting Sal pull her mind around however she needed.  That made it easy.  Sal gently entwined herself with Rayna and felt her friend responding, helping to join the meld.  Their senses slowly flowed together, and Rayna sat up.

"Fuck me.  What is that?" Rayna gasped.

"That's the meld."

"No, I mean that smell.  It's amazing, like roasting fruit or something."

Sal swallowed back a laugh.  "Oh, yeah.  I forgot to warn you.  That's my sense of smell you're getting."

"But what smells so good I want to eat it?"

"You." Sal shrugged it off.  "That's how humans smell.  Now you know why you can't sneak past us.  Wanna see something crazy?"

"That's not crazy?" Rayna asked flopping back down.  "Sure.  Shock me."

Sal pulled one of her knives from the sheath at her back.  "Steel, right?  You've seen this before.  Watch."  She held the blade up to her face and inhaled.  A tantalizingly sweet scent caressed Rayna's mind, and the girl sucked in a breath.  Sal gestured for her to wait, and then licked the blade.  The taste of the metal on her tongue almost tickled as it hit her taste buds.  Through the link, Rayna experienced all of it as if it were happening to her.

"Wait.  That's steel, and it smells kinda like me?"

Sal nodded.  "Yeah.  We don't know why.  It just does.  That explain why I lost it the other night?"

Rayna nodded emphatically.  "Sal?  What do we taste like?"

With a groan, she flopped back.  "Better than you smell.  Sucks that we can't eat our enemies."

"No kidding," Rayna agreed.  "Shit, I don't care.  You know that, right?  I'd rather you didn't eat me, of course, but wow.  I smell amazing."

"Oh!" Sal said, remembering why she'd brought Rayna into the link to begin with.  "Yeah, so now check this out."  She turned around and looked behind Rayna, focusing on a strand of grass blowing in the wind.  Rayna whipped over onto her stomach to make sure it was real.

"Damn.  You always do this in combat?"

Sal nodded, grinning.  "Always.  Then there's this."  She flipped her knife over in her hand and held the point to her finger.  Pressing gently, it just pricked her skin, and Rayna's eyes widened.

"I feel that."

Sal moved the blade higher up her arm.  Slowly, she pulled the edge across her white skin, the sensation tantalizing.  Lifting the blade away, she licked her blood from it and released the link.  Rayna slowly returned to her own mind.

"Damn," Rayna mumbled under her breath.  "Yeah, you told that dead fuck you like it rough, but wow.  Like and rough have two different meanings in my mind, now."  She chuckled.  "I guess you use this in bed, too?"

"If we're lucky.  That's why we tend to stay inside the pack, you know?"  Sal shrugged.  "Thing is, Ray, my skin doesn't feel things the same way yours does.  Human skin is so sensitive.  I mean, I can feel it, but it's not the same.  Like that knife."  Sal held out her arm, showing the pale line of blood just dotting the surface.  "What would that feel like to you?"

"Hurt like a bitch, not sexy shit."  Rayna smacked her head.  "That's why everyone says you bite.  Makes sense now.  It feels good because your skin isn't the same!"

"Yeah."  Sal wiped the blood from her white skin.  "As crazy as that sounds to you, the idea of just running a finger down a line of hair seems the same to me."

"Ohh," Rayna gasped.  "Zep, right?  How'd that go anyway?"

Sal laughed, pressing a hand over her mouth to hide her teeth.  "It's crazy.  He's as good as you thought, too."

"Keep talking, girl," Rayna begged.

"So," Sal said, laying back and looking at the clouds again.  "The first night, nothing happened.  The next morning he pretty much caved.  Second night?  Wow!  Ray, he's like nothing else."  She glanced over at her friend.  "He treats me like I'm special."

Rayna bumped Sal's shoulder gently with her toe.  "You're the Kaisae of Anglia.  Kinda special."

"Yeah, but, it's different.  Blaec treats me like I'm his equal, Jase treats me like I'm the reason for his life, but Zep..." Sal shook her head, looking for the words.  "He treats me like I fulfill his wishes.  You know, like all those things you always said you wanted, but never really expect.  Like a million krits, a home on the ocean, or a pink pony?  Those kind of wishes.  It's like," Sal sighed.  "He floods me with how much he can't believe I chose him."

Rayna shrugged.  "He can't.  He thinks he's just a human."

"I'm just a scrubber."

"No, Sal.  You're not.  You're the only female iliri left on the continent.  You're the Kaisae of Anglia.  You're a Black Blade!  There's nothing 'just' in any of that."

Sal wanted to believe her.  She did, but years of being told she was worthless made it hard.  "Zep's the best swordsman in our unit.  He's been an elite for ten years, and he knows moves I've never even heard of.  He makes me laugh, too, you know?"

"That's so human of you.  That's what we say about our men."

Sal shrugged.  "I'm just not used to it.  That's how it went from big brother to maybe Taunor in three days.  Zep still says no, though."

"Why the fuck not?" Ray gasped.  "Is it the other men?"

Sal giggled.  "Nope!"

"You sure?  I mean humans have an issue with that," Rayna asked gently.

"Oh, I'm sure Ray.  I'm very sure."

Chapter 49

Ray gestured for her to keep speaking.  "Storytime, it sounds like?"

"So."  Sal sighed, then giggled, feeling foolishly girly.  "I think it was the third night?  The one you spent with Dom.  We fell asleep, and Zep was all cuddled around me, right?  Well, Rragri, Dom, and Tseri wanted to make sure I was at the meeting.  Jase was working over at the nuvani camp, and they asked him to get me.  Plus, there's like this tradition in the Blades.  They love waking each other up when I'm in someone's bed.  Kinda like saying that the man I'm with can't deny it, that kinda thing."

"Oh no, so Jase came in and Zep's all over you?"

Sal shook her head.  "No.  Zep heard something, so reached for the knife we had close, right?  And Jase said he'd already moved it, which woke me up.  I knew he was full of it, but Zep had to check.  Anyways, so Zep's barely awake, naked in the bed with me, and Jase is flooding me with how attractive I am through our link."

"Like, the link you showed me?"

Sal giggled and nodded.  "Cessivi means we're always like that, but just the emotions, not all the senses.  Like right now, he's annoyed at someone for acting so damned human.  I can feel it, always."

"Yeah," Rayna said.  "That's nice."

"Very.  And Jase is all iliri.  Well, basically.  So he's getting me all hot and bothered, and I was laying on Zep, right?"

Rayna gasped.  "You didn't... right in front of him?"

Sal giggled and nodded.

"What did he do?"

"Linked in."

"Oh, my.  Seriously?  How does that work?"  Rayna grabbed Sal's wrists.  "No, really.  Spill it!"

"Jase taunted Zep, and he told Jase to leave.  Well, no one saw him come in, and after the stupidity over the last few days, he's like 'can't do it.'  So Zep's like, fine, close your eyes, and about the time I climbed on, Jase linked in.  For each mind you add, it has an exponential effect, too.  There I am, riding away on Zep, and they're both loving it.  Finished with him, went for Jase, and Zep's fine with it."

"I'm so jealous!  Was it any good?"

Sal nodded emphatically.  "Best ever.  Zep's so Iliran about it."

Rayna shook her head.  "What does that mean?"

"He doesn't look at it as a competition.  It's not like a mine and his thing, but an ours thing.  He watches me with Jase and shoves it back into the link, which means he gets it back.  It's like," Sal looked up, thinking. "Like, a memory for them, or something.  They can feel me, even if I'm not with him, but the other one.  Jase said men focus on the woman, and women focus on ourselves, so it works."

"So what's the chance of it happening again?" Rayna asked.

"The next night, when we defected?  Yeah.  They met me in my tent.  Last night was Blaec, but they worked something out.  Zep's staying with us now."

Rayna's mouth dropped open.  "And they're not being all freaked out by each other?"

Sal shook her head.  "Zep's human, which is the weird part.  Iliri don't do that.  I mean, look at Tseri's men.  They all share a bed.  The men even do, as friends, when she's out.  They aren't doing each other, they just bond.  Zep's doing the same thing.  Each time we link, they get closer, and those two were thick before."

"Ok, that's actually shocking.  Wouldn't have expected that," Rayna said.

"Jase saved Zep's life, Zep saved Jase's.  There's a few more things between them, like Zep helped Jase learn Glish, and such.  They've always called each other big brother and little brother."  Sal chewed at her lip.  "Maybe that's why it works?"

"Maybe," Ranya agreed.  "So how do you sleep, and I mean the resting kind, with two men?"

"Diagonally," Sal laughed.  "No, usually my head on Zep, because he's just a mountain in the bed, and then Jase against my back.  The size difference - " Sal giggled.  "And I mean chests.  It actually helps."

Rayna was grinning.  "Jase is a little shit.  I mean, you are too, and Zep's like a damned bear.  Dark and light, tall and short, quick and strong.  Sal, you couldn't have picked them any different if you tried!"

"I know!"  Sal gasped.  "I'm really enjoying it, Ray.  Jase is, too.  I don't have to worry about ignoring them, or anything like that - and even last night?  They stayed up late talking and drinking.  No one told me about this."

"But you're iliri?"

Sal waved that off.  "Raised as a slave.  I was bought when I was about six months old.  Never knew my parents.  Reko found some stuff in records, and it looks like we're related.  Some experiments they did down in Merriton."

"Shit, Sal.  You deserve this, you know it?  I never would have guessed all that.  You always act like you're fine with everything, but I don't know how.  You didn't fly kites, your best childhood memory was just being beaten over plates, but here you are."

"Don't go trying to feel sorry for me, Ray.  I don't know anything else.  I think I've hit the highs and lows in life, you know?  I mean, I'm the Kaisae of Anglia.  Slave to queen.  Who ever would have thought?  But I'm still just me.  I don't feel like I deserve it, or like I missed out, or anything like that.  All this crap that's been going on?  It doesn't really change anything.  I'm a soldier.  I know how to kill, and in between that, I know how to love.  That's it.  The rest?  It's just curtains on a window.  Doesn't mean a thing about the rest of the house."

Rayna rubbed Sal's shoulder, nodding slowly.  "That's kinda how I'm feeling, ya know?"

"Dominik?" Sal asked.  "He's a slut, you know that, right?"

Rayna scrunched up her nose and nodded.  "Oh yeah.  The Shields warned me.  Told them I was too, so it's ok."  They both laughed at that, and Sal gestured for Rayna to keep going.  "So, I've seen him every night since the dinner."

"Unh uh," Sal teased.  "You have to tell me how that started."

Rayna squealed in excitement.  "I showed up at the damned flags, and Ilija's there.  He said he's supposed to escort me to dinner.  I follow, and we end up out in the middle of nowhere, kinda like this, right?  Nice circle in the grass, no one can see a thing, and two grauori.  They welcome me in with hand signals, and Ilija excuses himself."

"Thought you were supposed to meet Vanja."

Rayna holds up a finger and keeps going.  "Then Dominik walks in.  He explains how he'd seen me when he first arrived and had pointed me out to the Shields.  When the Dogs came to visit, Vanja recognized me, so the guys decided to see if I'd be willing to meet him, but they didn't want his interest to get out to the soldiers and crap, and make it look like the Dogs were being favorites.  I get it.  So I sat around talking to him until some guy, um... the pale one?"

"Ricown or Caein?"

"Caein.  He said they needed to change shifts and the grauori were bedding down."

Sal nodded.  "You were surrounded by guards the whole time.  You know that, right?"

Rayna shrugged.  "I figured.  I mean he's the damned king.  I also know there are mutts out there now because you're here."

"No," Sal assured her.  "They don't worry too much about me.  So then?"

"Ok, nothing like your night it sounds like, but yeah.  Dom asked me if I wanted a drink, and the Shields went outside, and one of them, um, dark guy?"

Sal lifted empty hands.  "That's most of them."

"Ok, not Vanja, not Danku, and not Ilija."

"Dag," Sal guessed.

"Yeah.  He told me the Shields get hard of hearing, and soldier to soldier, it wasn't their story to tell, then winked.  Sounded like something you'd say?"

Sal nodded, grinning.  "Oh yeah.  We've had to pull Dom from his whores a few times, and he doesn't like the snotty ones, either, so we can't exactly let the nobles know."

Rayna laughed, throwing herself back.  "Oh yeah.  He's not too impressed with nobles.  Said he can't take up with common women, there are so many issues with that, so he told me about his 'professional girls'.  You know he keeps the same ones?"

"A few traveled with us," Sal explained.  "One joined up with the army.  She doesn't charge him, but he still slips her something for keeping it quiet."

"Yeah," Rayna sighed.  "He's a good guy.  He tries to take care of the real people, even if his ideas need a bit of modernizing.  Sal, it's only been a few days, and shit's getting serious between us."

"Is that bad?"

Rayna shrugged, no longer giggling.  "I'm a soldier."

"So?"

"So this can't go anywhere.  He's a king, and I'm a soldier."

Sal grabbed Rayna's shoulder and shook her gently.  "Ray, this is Anglia.  We're ruled by a bastard's boy, a slave, and a mutt.  You know what the people would do if he even thought of marrying a soldier?"

"Revolt probably, and Sal he's a damned good king."

"No, silly," Sal groaned.  "They'd rejoice.  They'd put a crown on your head and cheer when you had your sword at your side."

Rayna just shook her head.  "I'm not gonna have kids, Sal.  This isn't gonna work."

"Sorry," Sal told her.  "Got you beat there, too.  You met Jarl yet?"

"Ilija's kid?  The squire in the dirt with the grauori?"

"Yep.  A bastard, until Ilija fucked up in the link and we kinda made him a Marquis.  Kid's the heir to the throne, now."

Rayna didn't sound convinced.  "Yeah, so what about Ilija?"

Sal shook her head, confused.  "What do you mean?"

"Who gets his place?"

"Nava, his daughter.  She's only six.  Probably almost seven by now.  He's got another on the way, too.  Nica seems to like having kids well enough.  That means the heirs are from the maternal line, so all perfectly legal, and letting Jarl inherit gives Dom the chance to alter the line of hierarchy to include women."

Rayna looked up at her for a long moment.  "When did you figure this all out?"

Sal reached over and patted Rayna's knee.  "The morning you met Jase.  Just in case, you know.  There's no reason you can't take this as far as you want, Ray.  Just tell the Dogs soon?"

She nodded.  "I hadn't, only because I thought I was going to have to call it off.  Fuck me, Sal, I really do like him."  Rayna smiled almost wistfully.  "He doesn't act like it's cute that I keep a sword, he doesn't try to explain tactics to me like I'm an idiot, and he doesn't try to send me escorts and guards to protect lil' ol' me.  He treats me like an equal."

"Yeah.  That's just how he is.  He's a good guy, Ray, but what are you going to do if he ends up with a whore again?"

Rayna giggled.  "Tease him?  I'm a soldier, Sal.  I know what these guys do when they think no one's looking.  It doesn't bother me so long as he's honest."

"Good.  I don't know if he will, I just know they think a bit different up here is all."

"Here."  Rayna sucked back a deep breath, savoring that.  "At least I don't have to worry about Ilija.  The morning he woke me?  I crawled out of bed in front of him, and I thought Dom was going to have a heart attack.  Ilija just looked at the ground."

Sal laughed, nodding in agreement.  "He walked in on Jase and I half-dressed a few times.  He should be almost trained by now."

"Yeah, pretty much."  Ray sighed, and reached over to hug Sal against her side.  "I love this place, Sal.  I can get used to this.  Thanks for bringing us."  She chuckled.  "Thanks for being a good queen, too."

"We're just trying to do what's right, Ray.  All of us.  I just can't believe it's turning out so well.  I keep waiting for the other shoe to drop, you know?"

"I know," Rayna said.  "Enjoy it while you can, my friend.  We're headed to war."

"The story of our lives, right?"

"Yeah." Rayna stared up at the sky for a moment.  "You know, that one really does look like a dog.  I mean it.  Look!"

Sal flopped beside her.  "No, that's a duck."

"Fucking half blind iliri.  It's a dog, I tell ya.  Look.  That's the ear, there.  And that's the tongue."

"Oh yeah.  That does kinda look like a dog."  Sal smiled.  "Thanks, Ray.  I mean it.  It's nice to have a real friend."

"Yeah.  It really is."

Chapter 50

Anglia gave the Conglomerate the rest of the day to change their mind.  Naturally, they didn't.  No one came begging Anglia not to take offense.  In fact, no one from the CFC spoke to them again.  When dawn broke the next day, Dom ordered the camp packed and ready to move.  Regardless of their species, everyone pitched in.

"Someone make sure the common area supplies are packed," Sal yelled as she walked through the main camp.  "We need to be sure it's at the bottom of the wagons, not the top."  Soldiers jumped to at her orders and Sal took the moment of respite, sinking to one of the tables she'd just been referring to.

"What are you doing, Sal?" Blaec asked, walking up.

"Just making sure we don't miss anything.  Blades packed and ready?"

"Oh yeah.  Tilso's got a wagon, so we're traveling extra easy.  He's made sure to plan for room for the pups.  It's a two-day ride over to Zaqala.  Go do something, Sal.  We got this."  Blaec kissed her head gently.

"I can't, love.  They're all busting their asses - "

"No, you're the Kaisae.  You can, and you should.  I'll take care of everything here.  Go play with your boys or something."

She giggled and hugged his waist.  "You've taken to that easily enough."

"My amma was the same way, so I'm used to it."  He pressed her ears against her head, sliding his hand down to her neck.  "I packed your armor, too, we're riding easy.  Don't want to upset Myrosica."

"If someone tries to lob arrows at me, we have enough healers, and if they try to swing a sword they'll be dead before they get close, right?  You're not going to pull me out of combat are you?"

"No," he promised.  "Probably not so many assassinations, but let's hope we don't need a lot of those anyway.  Keeping you out of combat is about as crazy of an idea as keeping Rragri from it.  Maybe worse.  Go play!"

"I'll go check my mares, ok?" she asked.  "Yell if you need me."

"Ok.  I won't, but ok."

Sal wandered toward the Black Blades camp.  Moving day had always meant tearing down and packing away, but with the circlet on her head, no one let her lift anything.  She growled softly and checked her packs, closing them back after a glance.  She was ready to be moving.

"Army takes forever, ya know?" Jase grumbled, sinking beside her.

"At least it's not just me," Sal said.  "Just tell me this whole leader thing is all it's cracked up to be?"

Jase shrugged.  "I do na know, kitten.  They need ya, and ya can na say no.  That's about it.  The rest of this shit sucks."

All around them, the camp bustled with activity, but it felt like nothing was really happening.  Soldiers were moving horses to every area of camp.  Some were hitched, others saddled.  A team of drafts trudged by, soldiers on either side, and Sal wondered how they were supposed to hear anything coming with the chaos around them.  She sighed and threw herself back against the table.

"You look grumpy, kid," Zep said, pushing Cessa beside them.  He sat across her bareback, with only a halter and lead for control.  "She's in a foul mood isn't she?" he asked Jase.

Jase just nodded.  "Yeah."  He shrugged at Zep.  "She always hated moving with the army, man.  Tedious."

Zep chuckled.  "Yeah, and iliri don't do tedious.  I'm on orders, Sal.  Supposed to get your ass out of camp before you eat a human.  Swing up here."

"Oh hell no, Zep.  Cessa and no tack?"

"You'll love it, I swear.  And Cessa's fine.  She's having a good day.  She's a finger shorter than Arden, so you can make the swing - or Jase can give you a leg.  You're call, but you're getting up here."  Zep waited.

"Ok, fine.  Give me your hand."  Sal moved beside the mare.

She grabbed Zep's wrist in hers and swung herself up behind him, her head hitting him in the waist as she clambered on.  Zep laughed and put an arm back to steady her.  The whole time, Cessa stood quietly, which wasn't typical for the feisty mare.

"You too, Jase," Zep said, offering his hand.

"Nah.  Yer crazy-ass mare and me do na love each other so much."

"Grow a pair.  I have a surprise," Zep insisted.

"Nah, ya two go on.  I'm good, man."

"You're telling me you don't want to make sure Sal stays on?  C'mon, little brother.  Plenty of room."  Zep reached his hand down.  "I'm not leaving without you."

"Fine."  Jase gave in, grabbing Zep's hand to pull himself across Cessa's lower back.

The mare pinned her ears, but Zep lifted the rope in his hand.  "Hush," he hissed at her.  "Just, ride like Blades, ok?  She's carried triple before.  Just trust me for once?"

Sal rested her hands on Zep's waist, settling easily behind him.  Jase edged forward, reaching up to smack Zep.  "Move up, bro, I'm on her croup."

Zep laughed, and they all shifted.  When they seemed stable, he looked over his shoulder and Jase nodded.  Kissing softly to his horse, Zep moved Cessa out, angling away from anything that looked like civilization.  Their destination was somewhere across the grass.  A breeze blew the long vegetation like water, and Sal finally felt the tension ease.  When they were away from camp, she wrapped her arms around Zep's chest and pulled herself against his back.  Jase took the opportunity to lean forward and kiss her neck.

"None of that, yet," Zep told them.  "We're almost there.  I'm pretty proud of this one, so at least pretend like you're impressed, ok?"

Jase chuckled.  "Man, just hit her with a link and Sal's impressed with anything ya do."

"Not just her, bro.  Cyno, this is for both of you."

Jase fell strangely silent for a moment.  "I think I'm worried, kitten."

Sal giggled.  "I am.  I mean, we've just been led away from the encampment by some rogue human.  We're out here all vulnerable and unprotected."

"Shit," Zep drawled.  "Then I got a tattoo to show you, girl.  No humans here.  If you're good, I'll even let you tickle it."

"Na denying the rogue part?" Jase teased.

"Fuck no, bro.  We're all rogue iliri now, right?" Zep turned the horse to a cluster of three trees growing close together.  "Here it is!"  Pulling Cessa in, he held the mare steady while Jase slid off her hip, reaching up for Sal.  She fell into his arms and kissed him.

"I think it's the humans," Sal said.  "I'm feeling better already."

Zep dropped down beside her.  "That's just because you're surrounded by some of the best looking Anglians."

"Fair 'nough," she agreed, twisting to wrap her arms around his waist.

"No, wait.  Don't go distracting me yet."  Zep untied the lead from one side of Cessa's halter and dropped it to the ground.  The mare wandered toward the longer grass and began ripping at it greedily.  Zep didn't seem to care.  Holding up a finger for them to wait, he made a straight line to the trees and grabbed a large, strange item.

"Either of you ever seen a kite before?" he asked, holding it up.

Sal shook her head, the smile growing wider.  "When did you talk to Rayna?"

"This morning.  She said you'd never flown a kite, so I made one.  I figured if you hadn't, he hadn't.  The day is perfect for it, too.  Come on."

"I don't get it," Jase said, chuckling at Zep's antics.

"Just come on!" Zep insisted.  He took them well away from the trees, then handed a spool of string to Sal.  "Here's the thing.  You have to launch it, and it takes two of us, ok?  I'll take the kite down a ways, then you have to run to give it some lift.  It's worse than a damned duck trying to get airborne."

"Ok?"  She looked at Jase, and he shrugged, looking as confused as she was.

"Fucking trust me, Sal.  It's fun," Zep yelled back as he held the kite into the breeze.  "You ready?"

"Maybe?" Sal called back.

"Ok, run away from me and pull that bitch into the air.  Like Terric's chasing you, move girl!"

Sal turned and ran, hauling the string behind her.  The kite began to gain lift, and Zep let go.  Slowly it climbed.  Sal looked over her shoulder as she ran, pulling at it, giggling when it climbed higher and higher.  Suddenly it spun - and dove into the ground.  Sal jogged to a stop, laughing.

"It flies worse than a duck," she yelled.

"Lemme try," Jase called back.  "Ya almost had it."

They grabbed the kite and moved back to where Sal had started.  This time, Jase took off running, and Zep held the thing aloft.  Both were concentrating hard on getting the cloth thing into the air.  Zep threw it, and slowly the kite began to climb.

"Keep going, Cyno!" Zep bellowed.  "It's almost up."

The kite shuddered against the string and started swaying, but they kept running.  Suddenly, as if with a mind of its own, it smoothed out and began to climb higher and higher into the sky.  Jase slowed, staring up at it with the biggest grin on his face Sal had ever seen.

"Let out the line, little brother," Zep said, walking over to him.  "Let it higher."

Watching her men play, Sal sank into the grass.  Zep reached out and yanked on the string, and Jase panicked for a moment, expecting it to fall out of the sky.  That made the big guy roar with laughter, and Jase smacked him, but both were having a good time.  They bent their heads, talking quietly, laughing occasionally, and their gestures proved they were both focused solely on the kite.  Sal had never seen them together like this.  Grown men, both with swords at their side, they gestured at the sky.

Sal giggled, knowing they were trying to devise a way to make it even better.  True friends, simply enjoying a simple thing, lost to the rest of the world around them.  With a grin on his face, Zep's eyes met hers for a moment, then he turned back to Jase.  Zep said something and thrust his chin at her, and the pair headed back.  The spool of string still led from Jase's hand into the brilliant blue sky.  Sal followed it up, watching the kite as it glided high in the blue sky, drifting back on the breeze.

"Hold it," Jase said, offering her the spool.

Sal took it and felt the tension.  Her eyes widened, making both men laugh.  "It pulls!" she giggled in explanation.

"Yeah," Zep said, sinking into the grass beside her.  "That's how it flies.  Lift from the wings and tension from the string.  Lose one, and the whole thing is shot.  As high as it is now, it'd just float away and eventually crash, but as long as you hold that, it stays up."

She pulled, and the kite nosed down, ducking through the air before it floated back to where it rested on the breeze.  Jase dropped to the ground and laid back, resting his head in her lap for a more comfortable view.  Zep took the spot on her other side, wrapping his arms around her shoulders, and guided her back against his chest as he stretched out on the grass.

"Thanks, Zep," she said softly.  "You're right, kites are fun."

Jase chuckled, lifting Sal's free hand to his lips.  "The first time I saw human kids playing with a kite?"  He chuckled again, reaching around Sal to tap Zep's shoulder, "Yer gonna love this.  I thought they were teaching them how ta hunt."

Zep groaned playfully.  "Why am I not surprised?

"Because humans do na know how to do shit right man," Jase said, his amusement turning into a giggle.  "I just thought, that is why they die so easy, they're goin' at it all backwards."

"Bro, I just envisioned a line of humans, weapons in hand, all yelling out a war cry - then turning to run and wondering why we aren't chasing them, with one hand trailing behind them to draw us in." Zep waved his hand over his head, miming holding a string, and almost choked on a laugh.

Sal giggled, too, and Jase lost it.  He rolled on his side, gasping between breaths, then pitched his voice to mimic human soldiers.  "They keep cuttin' us down.  I can na un’erstand why this is na working."

Zep nodded, laughing hard enough to bring tears to his eyes.  “Oh damn, that hurts."

"My cheeks hurt," Sal said, rubbing at her face.

"My side, big brother," Jase said, then giggled for a second before sighing.  "I have na laughed this hard."

"You two deserve this, ya know?" Zep said softly.  He ran his fingers through Sal's hair and reached with the other to ruffle Jase's.  "When Rayna told me Sal had never flown a kite, I was shocked.  Then she told me you'd been laying out looking at clouds and talking."  He held up his hand.  "I didn't ask about what."

Sal tried to look innocent.  "Oh, men.  You know."

He took the spool from her hand and stuck it solidly in the dirt beside him.  The kite still drifted high above.  "Well, I figured it's the little things, right?  I took all this for granted as a kid."   Zep took a deep breath, then let it out just as slowly.  "And I just kinda wanna make sure you two can do the same."

Chapter 51

"Yeh," Jase said softly, turning to look at Zep.  "I can na imagine how you were as a kid, man."

Zep shrugged under Sal.  "I wanted to grow up and be a merchant, like my father.  I thought soldiers were just big dumb fucks who couldn't cut it anywhere else."

"What happened?" Jase asked, turning on Sal so he could look up at Zep.

"My amma," Zep said.  "You know what my mother did to her.  That shit messed me up bad, ya know?  I learned how to be angry, and I joined up just to get away.  Told my father, I wanted to learn about trade routes and security, and he signed me up a year early.  Haven't talked to any of them since."

Jase looked over at him.  "I'm sorry."

"Nah.  When Amma Lei died, I realized the only good humans were dead ones.  That's how LT and I got close.  Aces gave him hell when he joined us."  Zep chuckled.  "They tried to jump him, and I waded in to help."  He chuckled again.  "But he didn't need it.  LT took them all out and knocked me on my ass.  I yelled back at him that I was on his side, and the look on his face?"

Sal giggled.  "Oh, now that's something I wish I could have seen.  Blaec caught off guard."

"Yeh," Jase agreed.

Zep kept going.  "Then when Arctic came, LT pulled him into our little group.  Arctic was insane back then, too.  First iliri I heard growl."

"Arctic?" Sal gasped.  "Really?"

"Yep.  They learned to put on a good show, and in a couple of years, no one even thought of them as iliri.  They weren't always so cool on the outside, though."  Zep sighed.  "Then there was you, little brother."

"Aw, man," Jase groaned.  "Do na start with that shit."

Zep ignored him, looking down at Sal.  "LT had him hauled in, and they pulled his ass to the trials in chains.  He fucking bit a guard on the way, too."

"Oh," Sal teased, "so that's where Rhyx gets it."

"Is na," Jase denied.  "Yer worse than me now.  She even says she growls like amma Sal."

Sal tugged him closer until he rested his head on her belly.  "I believe it.  So how'd he do in trials?" she asked Zep.

"Like a pissed off grauori," Zep said.  "His Glish was almost non-existent.  It was good LT knew some Iliran, ya know?"

Jase chuckled.  "The first time LT went off on me in my own language, I stopped fighting the Blades and started taking it out on the recruits."  He chuckled.  "Broke a man's leg in the first spar.  Fig'red I was gonna put a Blade into the dirt when I went up against them."

"Fuck no," Zep said.

"Yeh.  They put me up against Zep like they did with ya.  I was all convinced that this slow human did na stand a chance, right?  Went at him quick, and he knocked my ass into the dirt."

"Thought I'd broken your nose with that hit, too, and you just kept coming."

Jase laughed.  "Ya pissed me off, man.  Could na believe some human dared ta hit me."

"Ah, Sal," Zep reminisced.  "He never even tried to get up, just pulled me onto the ground and went at me with his teeth.  Made me choke him out before he'd quit."

Sal giggled.  "Damn, Jase!"

"I came to," Jase said, "and Zep's waiting there.  When I opened my eyes, he said, 'yer a mean little fuck, I give ya that.  Figure out who ta fight, and I'll be proud to call you my little brother,' and offered me his hand.  Soon as I grabbed it, his shit hit me hard."  He tapped his skull to show he meant his ability to read with a touch.

Zep chuckled and nodded.  "Almost put him back on the ground."

"Saw his own hate of humans, and that he was impressed with how I'd done.  Decided I would na try to kill him anymore, ya know?"

"Yeah," Sal agreed.

Zep patted Jase's shoulder.  "He told me I'd do well enough for a big brother, and he'd let me live."  Zep chuckled.  "Well, basically.  It was in pretty broken Glish.  I'd just dumped his ass into the ground and choked him out, and the little shit meant it."

"Yeh, man," Jase said.  "Ever think we'd end up here?"

"No," Zep and Sal said together.

"I'm on a first-name basis with the rulers of Anglia," Zep said.  "That shit's crazy."

"Just a first-name basis?" Sal asked, tilting her head back to see his.

"You're fuckin' the queen of all iliri," Jase said.

Zep shrugged.  "Yeah, I'm not so worried about that."  He sighed, turning more serious.  "Guys, I'm laying in the grass, flying a kite, with the most amazing people I know.  I somehow managed to convince the most beautiful woman to even notice I exist, and she loves me."  He kissed Sal's head against his chest.  "I've got a friend who talks me through this shit and makes me feel like a part of his deal."

"Ya are, big brother," Jase said.  "Ya belong with us."

Zep sighed, happy.  "I love you both, you know that?  I don't want this to end."

Sal rolled over, making Jase lift his head, and kissed Zep.  "Take Taunor, Zep?" she asked him quietly.

"Yeh," Jase said behind her.  "She's na gonna replace ya, bro.  Ya fit with us."

Zep met her eyes, and his face softened.  "I can't, demon.  You could have someone so much better for you."

"Yer wrong," Jase said.  "She can na."  He leaned in close and kissed Sal's neck, then shifted to sit beside Zep's shoulder.  Grabbing Zep's arm, Jase tucked it around Sal and leaned back.  "LT does na share.  Audgan and Geo are out - Sal's got na a thing fer either one.  Risk and Tilso do na count.  Shift thinks she smells like his two sisters.  Razor and her are friendly, but they do na have anything between them, ya know?  That leaves ya and Arctic."

"Sal," Zep said to her.  "Why me?  Why not Arctic?"

"Why Arctic?  Why not you?" she countered.

"He's iliri."

Sal shook her head.  "So are you.  He's pretty, sure, but he's too much like LT.  I don't want that.  I don't need serious.  I want this, Zep."

Zep turned to Jase as if hoping for support.

Jase shrugged.  "Why do ya want her and na some dark skinned girl?  Fer years, ya avoided women that most men woulda killed ta have.  Why?"

Zep swallowed, turning his eyes to the kite still in the sky.  "They weren't her.  I didn't know what I was looking for, but I knew they didn't have it.  But I'm not Sal."

Jase patted the arm Zep had draped across Sal's back.  "Na, yer not.  Yer taller for one thing,"

"Fuck off," Zep said, smiling gently.  "You know what I mean.  There're a million tall, dark men out there wishing they could get with an iliri.  Why me?"

Sal decided the easiest answer was to kiss him.  Beside them, Jase smiled.  "Because she loves ya, brother.  Ya make her laugh."

"Ayati, Sal," Zep whispered against her lips.  "I love you so much, demon.  I love this," he said.  "I don't want to get in your way, though.  You're too important to us."

"We need ya, Zep," Jase said before Sal could.  "Yer the part that's been missing.  Take Taunor, big brother."

"Promise me something?" he asked, glancing over to Jase.  "If she changes her mind..."  He paused, swallowing as if to steady his voice.  "If there's ever something better for her, promise me you'll tell me?"  He turned back to Sal.  "Both of you?  I know this isn't a promise to just one of you.  I want you to be sure."

Sal whispered, "Yeh.  I'm sure Zep.  I've been sure since you waited for me on the road from Escea.  You just kept saying no."

Zep nodded, his eyes flicking between both of them.  "They're gonna give me so much shit, you know that, right?"

"No," Sal promised.  "They're all waiting for it."

Jase leaned forward.  "Zep, we do na think of ya as an outsider.  Yer na just hanging on.  Yer one of us.  Ya always have been.  Can we tell them?"

"Yeah," Zep said softly.  "I'll take it, Sal."  He pushed her hair back from her face, smiling at her.  "I've always wanted this.  I didn't know half of this shit, but I've always wanted just this, I think.  Enough freedom to not feel caged, and this," he made a circle with his hand between the three of them.  "I can't even explain how right this feels.  It's like having what he has, ya know?"  Zep kissed her, pulling Sal across his chest.  "I'll be your Taunor, little demon.  Just be gentle with me."

"Always, Zep," she swore softly.

"Ah fuck," Zep sighed, blinking quickly.  "Come here you little shit."  He yanked Jase's arm, pulling him across Sal, and hugged them both together.

Jase laughed, squishing Sal between them.  "He's right, Sal.  This does feel right."

"I know," she said, looking at Jase over her shoulder.  "I love you both.  I could just stay out here forever."

"Nah," Zep said.  "Nothing to kill out here, demon, and your people still need you."

Jase chuckled, shoving Zep's elbow up slightly to wrap his arm tighter around Sal.  "Ya realize yer the Kaisae's consort now, right?  Ya just got upgraded, man."

"Fuck," Zep moaned.  "Don't tell me I have to do those dress-up functions."

"Oh yeh, big brother.  Yeh.  But ya have got ta see the dresses.  It makes it all worth it," Jase assured him.

"Maybe on my floor."

Sal shrugged.  "That's usually what happens."

"Mm," Jase sighed, rolling onto his back, his head still on Zep.  "I wanna watch that."

Sal pulled herself up to look down at her men, sprawled together so comfortably.  "What am I, some kind of play toy?"

"Nah," Zep said.  "You're our excuse.  I'm changing the subject, though, Sal.  What happened with Dom?"

Jase chuckled.  "She's a Kaisae.  That's what happened."

"I was linked with Arctic when he pulled someone in," Sal explained.

"Yeah, but pretend for a minute like I'm not cessivi and I can't just know what you know," Zep said.

"I was there Zep."  Sal paused, trying to find the right words.  "My mind was following Arctic as he pulled Dom into the link.  I saw how he did it, and now I know what he does."

"Yeah, but I was linked, too, and it didn't rip me up like that."

"No."  She caught his arm, forcing him to listen.  "That weird stuff my brain does?  Like grabbing people's minds, always leaking in the back of your heads?  It's part of it.  I saw what Arctic did, and I was there.  My mind.  I did it, too."

"Still not getting it, Sal."

"Zep, she linked Dom," Jase said softly.  "Na Arctic - Sal.  She does na have that skill, but she took Arctic's and linked Dom."

The big guy let out a shocked breath.  "Fuck.  Does that mean you can use anyone's?"

Sal shrugged and turned her eyes to Jase.  "I don't know."  Jase nodded and slammed his soul into hers.  Sal gasped at the impact, then giggled.  "I take it that's a yes, then.  Wait."  She followed his mind, looking for what she'd seen with Arctic, and then nestled up close to it.  Sal nodded.

"Think somethan good, Zep," Jase said before grabbing the man's arm.

Sal stiffened.  Visions of her against a wall and Zep's desire to never look away filled her mind, then a flash of her laughing, her hair flying as she ran with the kite.  Bits of images flickered in between, and Sal sat up, sucking for air.  She reached out and pulled Jase's hand from Zep's arm, trying to catch her breath.  "Fuck," she gasped.

Both of them moved at once, sitting up and turning to her.  She tried to wave them off, but Jase pulled her against his shoulder, fading out of her mind.  "Zep, grab somethan for her face."

He moved, jogging back toward the trees, and Jase tilted her head back.

"I'm good," Sal assured him.  "Fuck he hits hard."

"Yeh.  I fergot about that.  His memories are so strong.  I've grown used to it," he said softly, as Zep came back, passing down a scrap of cloth.

"She ok?"

"I'm fine, Zep.  Your mind just hits hard.  My nose bleeding again?" Sal asked dabbing at her face.  They both nodded.

"Not as bad as last time," Zep said, sitting beside her while Jase wrapped her hand around the cloth and pressed it to her face.

"Well, seems I was right."  She chuckled, her voice muffled behind the cloth.  Sal dabbed at her nose a few more times, looking at the cloth to see if there was more blood.  "Don't you two freak out, but I have to try this.  Ok?"

"Nah, Sal," Zep said, but she reached out and grabbed his arm - and gasped.

Her fingers tightened against his skin, and her eyes began to roll into her head.  Zep pulled away as Jase grabbed her arm, breaking the contact, and Sal swayed.  Blood slowly began to stream from her face, and she was breathing heavy.  Jase pushed her hand, the one holding the cloth, back to her face, and kissed her gently.  His eyes turned to Zep.  Neither said a word.

"You scuffed your knee," she whispered.  "You were short, and you were missing a tooth in the front.  You were so mad, and your amma, she was patching you up, whispering that it was ok to say it hurt."  Sal paused to catch her breath.  "She said not hurting is not the same as not caring if it hurts, and knowing the difference is what makes you a man."

"Amma Lei," Zep breathed.

Jase's eyebrows raised.  He looked from Sal to Zep, then back to Sal.  "I did na get that, kitten."

She smiled, the cloth held to her face.  "No, I did.  Without you."

"Fuck," Zep whispered.

Jase said nothing; he just stared.

Sal nodded at his unspoken words.  "I know how to carve your talent into my mind, Jase.  It's weak, but it's there.  It isn't comfortable to use it, not yet at least, but I know how."  She looked at Zep.  "This stays between us, ok?"

He nodded.  "Yeah.  You ever heard of this before, Cyno?"

"Na, man," Jase whispered.  "Na a thing even close."

Chapter 52

The army had finally started moving when the three of them returned.  Before they left, Blaec had touched Sal's mind, surprised to find it available, and told her that the humans had been herded up the road.  That's when Sal told him that Zep had accepted the title.  He'd been pleased to hear it.  Surprisingly pleased.

She decided not to warn Zep that the word was already out.  They all climbed back onto Cessa, laughing like children, and headed back to catch up with their unit.  When Zep pulled his mare alongside the Blade's wagon, Tilso looked over and smiled.  Jase slid off the back and jogged to untie Veil and Oubliette as Tilso pulled the wagon to a slow stop.

"Knew you'd be catching up, so I had your mares tacked up," Tilso said.

"Thanks, man," Jase called up to him as Sal slid from Cessa.

"No problem.  Zep, tie Cessa to the side of the wagon, would ya?" Tilso continued.  "It'll keep her out of trouble.  The string's pretty tight back there.  Your demon horse is at the end.  Just Scorch before her, and he won't take her crap."

"Thanks, Tilso," Zep said, dropping from Cessa's back to loop her loose lead through the tie ring on the wagon bed as he'd been told.

"No problem, Taunor.  We'll have to work something out with Diva until she learns to stop fighting the world."

Zep chuckled and shook his head.  "Who told?"

Tilso just grinned. "Things like that tend to get around.  Looks good on ya, man."

Sal swung onto Veil's back.  "It does, Zep," she said, but Tilso wasn't done handing out the embarrassment.

"Least you have good taste in men, Sal.  Quite the nice looking harem you're putting together.  If they get tired of your type, let us know ok?"

Risk gasped quietly from the dark horse on the other side, staring open-mouthed at Tilso.  "Ahn!"

"What?  You've said the same thing.  Don't try to deny it."

Risk looked guiltily between Zep and Jase.  "It's not like that," he insisted.

They shared a look, and Zep shrugged, walking back to grab Diva.  He casually swung into the saddle, and the line started moving again.  For a moment, Sal thought the awkwardness was over, but she should have known better.  Zep reined his mare up on Risk's outer side, pinning him between the wagon and the warhorse.

"Let me tell ya something Risk," Zep said, leaning over, his voice low.  "Shit between us?  It isn't like you and Tilso."

"Zep - " Risk tried to get in, but the big guy shook his head.

"No, man.  It's not like what you two have.  But you ever change your mind, you're hot enough, I'd take ya."

Risk's eyes went wide, and Jase pulled on his other side as Tilso tried to smother a laugh.

"I dunno, Zep," Jase said.  "I think Tilso's keepin' the best one.  Think we should trade him fer a night?"

Risk's head snapped back and forth between them, but he said nothing.  Zep finally took pity on him.  "Brother, I'm fucking with you, but I'm not, ok?"

"Yeah," Risk said, confused.

"My point is," Zep went on, "I wish you'd learn to relax about this shit.  We all know about the two of you.  None of us think either of you are blind."  Zep chuckled and patted Risk's back.  "Bro, you want to check out my ass, you go right ahead.  You should just know that Sal might do the same to you.  Deal?"

"Serious, Risk," Jase said.  "Ya know what's going on with the three of us.  Yer shit is na weird at all in comparison, ok?  Anyone gives ya shit, we'll turn Sal loose on em."

Risk chuckled and nodded.  Tilso grinned up at the men, a look of deep appreciation on his face.  He sighed, and leaned toward Sal.  "Thanks.  He'll need to be pushed a bit more, but he's finally realized that none of you care."

Sal nodded in understanding.  "Guess we need to catch you two together a few times, then he'll have nothing left to hide."

"Oh yeah," Tilso agreed.  "Yeah, that would do it.  Sal, I hid this shit for years.  Before I was picking fights to stand up for you, I was getting my ass handed to me because I'm not into women.  I don't have near the crap to overcome Celyn does, but it still means a lot."

"Hey, Risk?" Sal asked.

"You too?" he grumbled.

"Yeah," Sal said, leaning over her pommel casually.  "Which one's the prettiest?  All the Blades and Tilso doesn't count."  Risk shook his head and kneed his horse, pushing away from the teasing.  She glanced at Tilso, and he was laughing, so she spun Veil, and gave chase.  "Oh no, you can not get out of it that easy," she yelled after him.

The two dark-clad soldiers on dark mares raced up the line of soldiers making the greens turn and look.  Sal yelled threats at Risk as she gained on him.  With a laugh, he reined in his mare - and Sal nearly collided into their back.

"Why didn't you just stop me?" he asked.  Sal was just glad to see he was smiling.

Lifting her arms, she giggled.  "I forgot.  Damn this mare is nice.  Tell Ahn I owe him one."

Risk nodded.  "I will.  He'll like that."

Together they gave the horses their heads and let them catch their breath while the army passed them by again.  "So which one?" Sal asked again.

Risk chuckled and pushed his long gold hair back.  His yellow eyes met hers for a second.  "Arctic.  He's almost perfect."

"Yeah, I know what you mean," she agreed.  "I'm not sure what gets me the most, those eyes of his, or - "

"His lips," Risk said, chuckling.  "No, don't ever tell him I said that."

"Why not?" Sal asked.

"I'd hate for him to think that he can't trust me," Risk said softly.  "He grew up new-iliri, taught to accept human values - and you smelled the Anglians when Tilso showed up!"

Sal just shook her head.  "The Blades have known where your tastes lie for a long time.  Why would a compliment make it any different?"

"It just does, Sal.  It's like some men think there's a secret mark or something.  If it's not there, we don't look at them.  Once they realize that I just don't like the idea of a woman's body, it makes them feel awkward around me.  I like what I have with these guys.  I don't want to lose it."

"We're iliri, Risk.  I can see what you're saying for the humans, but none of us are like that.  Ok?  I mean, you've been in their heads.  You know they don't care."

"Yeah," he finally admitted.  "It's just a lot easier to say they don't care than to believe it.  Sal, I'm an onsyc iliri man.  Humans don't just hate me for one thing.  They have a whole string of reasons why I deserved what I got."

"I know," she said, nudging her mare closer.  "They keep wanting us to fit into these ideals they have, and they don't even fit into them themselves."

He nodded, staring down at his saddle.  "Exactly.  Now, I couldn't give a fuck what they think about me."  His eyes flicked up to hers, then back down submissively.  "But my pack?  You're not the only one who waited a long time to find a place to belong, you know."

"I know."

But he kept going.  "Sal, I was chained in the basement of a tavern when LT stormed in with an injured soldier - the guy you replaced.  I didn't realize at the time how he knew to come there, and he didn't give me the chance to think about it.  He just said he wanted to see their slave.  When the owner refused, Zep held a dagger to his throat until he pointed the way to the stairs."

"How'd you get conscripted," she asked.

He smiled slightly.  "Until you came along, no one realized Blaec Doll was anything but a pale-skinned human.  He said he was claiming their slave for the benefit of the country as a whole and the military of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens.  I never had to pass a trial.  Putting Circ's arm back on was all I had to do to prove I fit in."

"And you do fit in, Risk."  She reached over to rub his shoulder.  "That first day?  I was sure they would laugh me out of the trials until I saw your pale skin.  It gave me hope."

"Me?"

She nodded.  "Yeah."

Risk shook his head.  "I think you got that backwards, Kaisae.  You're the one passing out the hope.  Haven't met an iliri yet who doesn't get a whiff of ya and say that's what you smell like."

"Fuck off."

"I'm serious," he insisted.  "I heard that some smelled like other things, but no one's been able to tell me any.  It's just one of the perks you get.  I guess it's like the tie that binds all of us together."

She thrust her lower lip out and nodded.  "Ok.  I figure I can smell like hope, and you can check out the guy's asses with me.  Fair's fair, right?"  Then she dropped her voice.  "And Arctic has a very nice ass."

Risk laughed, smiling over at her.  "Cyno's pretty nice too," he said.

Sal grinned at him and nodded.  "You seen where those tattoos end?"

Risk's smile grew devious.  "Yeah.  I put them on him, remember?"

"Then you know I'm right.  Any man that'd let you put your hands there isn't too worried about where you're looking."

Risk ducked his head, but it didn't stop one last chuckle from slipping out.  "Oh yeah, I was looking.  He's always been cool with me, though.  Never bothered him."

"I know.  That's what I've been trying to tell you.  It doesn't bother any of them.  They've been covering for you since before I joined.  Trust them more.  It's the least they deserve."

The wagon pulled beside them, and Sal's mates glanced at her.  She smiled and nodded gently, letting them know that all was well, but Risk turned to the men beside them.

"Thanks, guys," he said.

"Yeah, brother," Zep answered.  Jase just patted his arm.

"We good?" Tilso asked.

"We're good," Sal promised.

"Yeah," Jase added.

"Fuck no," Zep said a little too adamantly.  "I'm still waiting for Risk to check out my ass."  He stood in his stirrups, patting his butt cheek, and they all laughed.

"Yeah," Risk said shyly.  He shrugged and glanced at Sal.  "I'd hit that."

Zep laughed loudly.  "I bet you would, man." He shook his head, laughing hard.  "You'd make me beg for more.  I know how you iliri are!"

Risk grinned and finally began to return the teasing.  It made the next few hours on the road fly by.  For this moment, right here, Sal was the happiest she'd ever been.  They might be in the middle of a war.  Their allies may have abandoned them because they weren't human.  The strange thing was that none of it mattered.  Anglia didn't care.  Not Dom, not the humans, and certainly not the iliri or grauori.

And the Blades were at the center of it all.  So long ago, Sal had thought being an elite soldier was the closest she'd ever get to freedom.  Watching Roo trot over with her pups, Sal knew just how wrong she'd been.  Freedom came in many shades.  A year ago, she'd dreamed of the kind that let her eat every day and live without a chain around her neck.  Now?  She wanted to see a world where Raast and Rhyx would never have to explain what they were, where humans didn't shun her for daring to love her mates, and where having a human friend wasn't something that felt strange and amazing at the same time.

Watching Roo lift her pups into the wagon with Tilso, Sal made herself a promise.  She wouldn't stop until she'd done everything in her power - something that seemed to be growing by the day - to make it happen.  Jase's books said that Kaisaes grew to meet the need of their people.  If that was the case, then she had three kingdoms counting on her.  Three kingdoms, and two adorable pups that she'd claimed as her own, who deserved to be completely and totally free.

Just as she thought that, Rhyx dared to snarl at Tilso.  He shot a warning glare at her, and the pretentious pup quickly dropped her eyes.  Raast ducked her head and whimpered, but from the ground on the other side, Roo whuffed in amusement.  Dropping her ears low to show she was sorry, Rhyx pulled herself onto the bench where Tilso sat.

"I 'orry, Dava."

The man's mouth split into the biggest smile Sal had ever seen on him.  "It's ok, little one, but I can't fight back.  I'm not a soldier like your other davas.  I'm just the horseman."

The pup paused, thinking about that.  "I wanna be a horseman, too."

"Sure."  Lifting one arm around her, Tilso held out a rein to each hand.  "Think you can hold them?"

Rhyx's eyes lit up.  "Ya!"

The Blades all watched proudly, as Tilso taught the little grauori how to drive the team.  His hands were never far, and the horses were extremely docile, but Rhyx couldn't stop grinning.  When Roo tried to cajole the kids back onto their own feet, Rhyx refused to leave.  Tilso had to assure Roo that she wasn't a problem.

"I need someone else that can drive, Roo.  She's got a feel for it," he said.

"I can do it, amma," Rhyx insisted.

I know, Rhyx, and you are doing it, but you need to run a bit, too, so you will sleep good tonight, Roo said.

Rhyx shook her head.  "No, amma.  I need ta help with tha horses.  I can drive, and then I can tack.  I'm gonna be a Black Blade.  I need ta know horses, too."

Roo gave in.  If you are sure she isn't a problem, Tilso.  Just tell me if she gets to be too much, ok?

Tilso agreed easily.  "I promise, Roo.  She's cute, and everyone else had months with them.  I need to earn my dava, too.  Ok?"

Roo grinned and trotted off, trusting her pup in the care of the pack.  Raast scampered along at her heels.  Sal decided she might be a lot closer to her idea of a perfect world than she'd thought.

Chapter 53

Sal made a few passes along the length of the army, or most of the length, throughout the day.  Seven hundred humans made a very long line across the countryside, and it left a lot of dust.  The men always smiled when she passed them, and a few called out to her.  Sal grinned when she saw Keeya, a pair of sabers strapped across the girl's back.

"I see you got new blades," Sal said pulling alongside her.

"Yes, sir," Keeya said grinning.  "Couple of guys in the Devil Dogs said they could spare them."

"Which guys?" Sal asked, suddenly curious.

Keeya blushed.  "Ryek and Tyr.  They were old offhand weapons they just kept for spares."  She giggled.  "I still like yours better."

"Yeah, I do too.  Zep worked a long time to get those right."

"Custom made?" Keeya asked.

"Yep.  They were a gift for my trip into Anglia."

"Sir?  Why the white and black?" she asked.

Sal chuckled.  "White for iliri, black for the Blades.  The black one is my main hand weapon, the white my offhand.  Do you know why?"

"No, sir," she said, truly interested.

Sal dropped her reins across Veil's neck and pulled the swords.  She tilted the black one.  "Blaec Doll, leader of the Black Blades, guards my right.  He is my Dernor."  Sal turned the white one next.  "Jassant Cynortas, the next most pure iliri that I know of - besides myself and my brother - guards my left.  He also happens to be left-handed.  His skin is nearly as pale as mine.  Each blade compliments one."

"Sir, that's actually sweet.  And Zep made them?  Did he plan that?"

Zep laughed behind her.  "My timing is getting better and better.  Sal, Veil going to be good?"

"Yeah, it's Diva I'm worried about."

He pushed the psychotic mare closer.  She pinned her ears, and he thumped her across the base of the neck.  Diva sighed, making Sal chuckle.  "No, we're getting along well.  And I did plan it like that, Keeya.  I just didn't get to explain it because I wanted the swords to be a surprise.  When she figured it out, I was even happier."

Keeya nodded.  "So where do you guard, sir?"

"I get her back.  Put me anywhere else and there's no way she'd see around me."

The girl smiled at his joke.  "Weren't you a special forces unit before?  I mean, before Anglia?"

"Yeah," Sal said.  "Infiltration and extraction, mostly.   A lot of skirmishing when we could."

"But you weren't Kaisae then, right?"  Keeya asked.

"Only kinda," Sal admitted.

"But they still covered you?"  Keeya looked at Sal confused.

Zep waved that away.  "Yes and no.  Sal also guards LT's left.  Arctic guards his right.  Shift guards his back.  Each of us has a left hand, a right hand, and a back guard.  We don't work in a line, we work in groups."

"Oh!" she said, suddenly understanding.

"We just prefer to admit we're guarding her, ya know?  Makes us feel a bit tougher and gives us something to brag about."

"Sir?" a girl on her other side asked, leaning forward in the ranks.

"Which one?" Zep said.

She shrugged at them.  "Either one really, sirs.  Would that work with us?  I mean is there a reason we can't get a battle buddy?"

"No," Sal said, thinking about that.  "It's not a bad idea.  What's your name, soldier?"

"Brisa, sir.  Brisa Vokt.  Thing is," she glanced up at Sal, "I'd rather have the same guy at my side, you know?  They sometimes forget we're here to be soldiers, sir."

Sal nodded.  "I'll make the change, Brisa.  There've been problems?"

Keeya and Brisa shared a look.

Zep sighed angrily, his jaw set.  "Privates, any soldier gets out of line, you find the first Blade, Dog, or Shield, and let us know.  You understand?"

"We don't want to cause problems, sir," Keeya said.

"I'm just glad to be in," Brisa insisted.  "There's not a lot of jobs for a woman with no family out there.  The last thing we want to do is ruin this."

"No," Zep said.  "That's an order, ladies.  Sal, I'm addressing the ranks tonight about this.  That shit isn't acceptable."

Keeya looked up at Zep, but Brisa persisted.  "Sir?  We can handle our own, sir."

"It's not that, Privates," Zep grumbled.  "I believe you both could, but there's more of them than you.  There always will be, that's just how it goes.  We need to make sure the men know that a few ladies in tight pants aren't an invitation for them to lose their minds.  What happens to the girl who has a few too many drinks?  Who takes care of her?  What about the late night watches?  Not many eyes to witness things when everyone is asleep.  And how good of soldiers will either of you be on too little sleep, tense as a green colt?"

They nodded, and Sal smiled at the look of complete adoration in Keeya's eyes.  "This isn't about you," Sal told them.  "It's about integrating women and making sure we covered all the bases.  Flirting is fine.  What you do on your own time is fine.  Someone doesn't seem to want to take no for an answer?  You tell an elite."  Sal looked at them.  "We'll make sure the concept is very clear to him."  You have a fan, she sent to Zep.

I know.  She's been dropping hints since we sparred the other night.  Wanna help me out a bit? Zep begged.

It's cute, Sal insisted.  She's not into Tyr?

No!

"Thank you, sirs," Brisa said, unaware they were holding a silent conversation.

"You available to spar tonight, sir?" Keeya asked Zep.

He looked at Sal.  Ok.  Help now.  Do not laugh, just get me out of this!

Sal shook her head.  "I have a few things I need him to do, and addressing the soldiers just stole his free time, Keeya.  I'm sorry."

Thank you!

Keeya sighed.  "Not a problem, sir."

"Dogs should be free," Sal added.  "Just wander over there and tell them I sent you to ask for some saber lessons.  They have a few who are more talented than us."

"Than you?  I doubt it," Keeya said.

Sal nodded.  "A few of them can put me on the ground.  The Dogs are as good as the Blades, combat-wise.  The only reason we shined so well and had those stupid stories written is because of the tricks all of Anglia is using now.  I'm scared to see what Ryek can do."

Zep pushed Diva closer to Sal, the angry mare tensing.  "Yeah, I know.  He's still talking about those blades of yours."

Sal giggled, looking up at Zep.  "Next steel we get is his.  You know he made it through two grauori?"

"Yeah," Zep said as if he had an idea.  "Keeya, how good are you at sneaking?"

She shrugged.  "No idea, sir.  Why?"

Sal looked at the girl a moment.  "She's the right size."

Zep nodded.  "Yep.  Knives, sabers, prefers two weapons to shields.  Want me to have Ryek see if she has any skill?"

"Please," Sal said.  "Keeya, you killed a man yet?"

"No, sir.  I just cleared training before we left Anglia."

Sal looked at Zep, and he shrugged.  "Don't need to worry about the maast," he pointed out.  "Your first got you a steel blade.  Give her enough training, and it won't matter."

"Get it started, Zep," Sal said.  "We're going to want at least ten in the lists.  I'd rather spread them among the units than shove them all in elites right away."

"Can do," Zep agreed.

"And now I need to talk to Dom.  Probably will be late before I'm in tonight," Sal told him, Keeya listening from her other side.  "Don't leave the light on for me.  I shouldn't be too much behind you."

Zep chuckled, well aware of what she was doing.  "You can see in the dark anyway.  Not worried about you falling over me.  Go on.  I'll finish your check, babe."

Sal grinned, and Zep pushed Diva closer again.  "Oh no," Sal told him, reining Veil away.  "You keep that demon spawn away from me!"  She shifted Veil out of his path.  "Be good, Taunor.  And don't let her kick anyone!"

Sal nudged her mare into a canter.  Zep just chuckled as she rode away.  Thanks, Sal.  I think she got the hint without taking it too hard, he sent.

I meant it, she shot back.  You'd better be in my bed tonight.  I'll be late, but you had better be there.

Ohh!  I see.  Have a hot date? Zep teased back.

Yep.  Rayna needs some advice about breaking the news about her boyfriend to the Dogs.  She also wants to know when to let the army see it.

I think soon, Zep said.  As a bonus, it gives him a bodyguard.  That girl's a real bitch with a blade.  Give her a horse, and she's worse.

Not long after that, Sal spoke with Dominik about the male soldiers, and he agreed with Brisa's plan.  When she tried to discuss other military matters, he waved her off, telling her that it was her call, and he didn't need to approve it anymore.  Rragri was amused by that but insisted that she had no idea how to deal with humans, either.  Sal spent the rest of the day riding with them, discussing the upcoming meeting with Myrosica.  Both Rragri and Dominik agreed that the treaty should go well.  Myrosica had been a gracious host so far, and with the power of Viraenova behind them, they were confident that Terric would finally be stopped.

When the line of soldiers finally called a halt, she was more than ready to get out of the saddle.  The Blades threw up their tents but did not furnish them as they tended to for an extended stay.  Bundles of blankets were thrown on the floor, and Sal grinned when she realized that they were a tent short.

"No sense unpacking it if you aren't going to use it," Blaec teased when he walked past her.  "Let the boys finish.  You've been working all day."

Sal needed no other excuse.  She turned for the Devil Dog's camp and met Rayna walking toward her.

"I'm not putting up a damned tent tonight, Sal," Rayna said as a way of greeting, unaware that she was mimicking Sal's own situation.  "You done already?"

"Yeah.  With three sets of hands, it doesn't take long.  We're down a tent, too."  Sal winked.

"Come on then," Rayna said, turning Sal to the rolling hills beyond.  "I need to stretch my legs.  Been a long time since I rode at the army's pace."

"I know," Sal groaned.  "It's like herding snails."

They giggled and slipped into the countryside.  When they were well past the sight of the camps, Sal tugged Rayna to the side.

"Not that way," she whispered.  Rayna looked at her, and Sal pointed at her nose.  "Humans."

Rayna grinned, and they quietly moved well around them.  When the air was fresh, Sal sank into the grass between a pair of hills.  Rayna flopped down beside her, shoving her scabbard on her back to lay comfortably.  The evening sky was streaked with pinks and oranges, but the purple was reaching up to claim its dominance and they sky was darkening quickly.  Rayna rubbed at her hips, grinning.

"Maybe spreading my legs a bit will work out the aches," she said.

"Never works like that, Ray.  You just end up with a cramp at the wrong time."

Rayna gasped, her eyes wide.  "I'm so glad it's not just me.  Ah, Sal.  What do I tell the guys?  This has been going on for a week now."

Sal shrugged.  "Tell them it's finally serious enough for you to worry about, and shame on them for not being able to figure it out on their own."

"I like that," Rayna agreed.  "Leaves them less room to give me shit.  You sure this is really ok?"

"Yes, Ray.  Zep even likes the idea.  Said it gives the King a damned good bodyguard."  Sal shrugged.  "I can't find anything wrong with it except how hung up you are on his title."

"I'm just worried, you know?"

"Nope.  Don't know, Ray.  You're going to have to spell this out for me."

Rayna sighed.  "I don't want Dom to think I just like him because he's the King.  I mean, it's not like that.  He's so normal."

"He really is.  What would you do if he was just a soldier?" Sal asked.

"Keep him," Rayna said wistfully.  "Hell, I don't want to jinx anything, but I'd be looking at rings by now.  I can't stop thinking about him.  I get day dreaming at the worst times - I have a bruise on my arm to prove it.  Tyr got me with a broadsword this morning in practice."

Sal laughed.  "Oh, that's bad.  You think getting it out there will help?"

"Won't hurt, and this shit does."  Rayna rubbed at her arm.  "Least they'll know why I've gone all mush-headed and pull the shot.  Combat's different.  You know that.  You smell the soldiers and the adrenaline just kicks in.  I'm not worried about that."

"K.  I'd hate us to get into something bad, and you ending up scarred for it."

Rayna made a dismissive noise.  "Scarred?  Shit.  As fucking dumb as I've been, I'd get gutted and die slowly."

"Grauori, Ray.  Gut wounds aren't fatal anymore," Sal pointed out.

"Shit.  What kind of casualties we get?"

"Not many.  Instant kills, of course.  A few we just can't get a medic to, or who can't get to the medics, but besides that, we've been able to save most of them.  Poison, bleeding out, and pretty severe wounds - like cleaved in half.  That's about all we die from lately."

Rayna was nodding as Sal spoke, thinking that over.  "Yeah, I can deal with that.  Doesn't make it hurt any less, but not dying is a bonus.  Tell me something, though.  How is it you barely have any scars?"

Sal shrugged, meeting Rayna's eyes.  "Iliri skin, I think.  I've got a couple, but one was a fatal wound.  That jacking back at Eastward camp."

"Oh yeah.  I heard about that."  Rayna giggled.  "Heard you hit his femoral going down too.  Impressive."

"No," Sal said, disagreeing.  "That was all luck.  I was going for his throat, but he hit my lung.  I dropped like a rock."  Sal scratched at her ear.  "That's when I put that scar on Zep."

"How's that going anyway?" Rayna asked.

"He took Taunor this morning," Sal said.  "And he made Jase, and I fly kites.  You're right.  It's fun."

"Aww," Rayna sighed.  "That's cute."

"It really was.  He dragged us out there bareback, had already stashed the kite, and then he made us do it, explaining it as we went.  He and Jase got the thing in the air, and then they started working out how to make it better."

Rayna just shook her head.  "It sounds so normal when you talk about it.  The boys being boys and shit."

"It kinda is.  We messed with the kite for a while, then just spent the afternoon cuddling while the army packed up."  Sal shoved her hair and ears back against her head.  "It works, Ray.  It's how our kind lives."

Rayna made a dismissive gesture.  "I'm not saying anything is wrong with it.  I just mean that it sounds adorable, not like a bunch of bloodthirsty iliri, is all.  I can almost imagine the three of you just lounging around.  It's fitting.  Don't ever think that because I ask means I'm judging, ok?"

Sal nodded.  "Deal, if you'll do the same for me?"

Rayna nodded back.  "Sure.  You've got the advantage.  You at least know what to expect with us.  You've kept your habits hidden for so long that we're all learning as we go.  I just figured having the Dogs accept it will mean the army does that much easier."

"Thanks, Ray.  I - " Sal paused.  The scent of sugar was coming closer.

Remember the humans? she asked.

Yeah, when we passed that big hill.

Sal sucked in another breath, tasting it.  Well, it's more than two, and they are on the move.  Stay quiet.

Rayna dipped her head in understanding.  Together, they climbed to their feet, moving silently in the grasses.  Sal crawled up the side of the hill, keeping her profile low.  Her ears turned every direction possible, and she took a long, deep breath.

This is bad, she sent to Rayna.  Tell the Dogs.  I'll tell the Blades.  They're Terran.

How can you be sure?

I smell a lot of ravens.  Make sure they get the camp ready.  From up here, there's more.  Lots more.

Ok. Rayna thought.  Sal, we need to move.

Sal shook her head.  No, Ray.  We need to hide.  We're dumb shits, and we're surrounded.

Chapter 54

They alerted their units, and Sal knew that back at the camp, men were frantically scrambling.  She also knew that her pale hair was going to mark her easily in the dark grasses.

Ray, I'm white.  Don't panic, but I need to change, Sal warned her friend as she concentrated on darkening her skin to a bland shade of brown and putting her ears where they wouldn’t be noticed.

Rayna's eyes went wide.  Useful.  So that's a shifter, right?

Yeah.  Takes concentration to hold it.  Now, I think there's less of them this way.  On the upside, they won't be able to surprise the camp like they wanted.  On the downside...

We're stuck in it, Rayna thought, amused.  Least it's us and not some new recruits.  Lead on, Sal.  I've got your back.

Sal crept forward slowly, breathing in the air.  She turned based on the scents she could detect.  Soon, they could hear voices, but Sal pressed on until she could find no way out.  The scent of humans and raven feathers surrounded them on all sides.

Fuck, She thought, glancing at Rayna.  All we can do now is hope they don't stumble upon us.

How many, Sal?  I can only hear a hint of them every now and then, and I can't see shit.

Sorry, Sal thought.  Take this.

Sal hit Rayna with a meld, shoving them together.  Her impatience was the only sign of her concern.  Rayna grabbed the link with nothing more than a small breath, offering no resistance.  She blended with Sal's mind as easily as any of her brothers.

Shit.  I can see.  Damn, and smell.

Yeah, sorry I forgot.  Zep always reminds me.

Rayna shrugged.  So we just waiting here?

Unless you have a better idea?

Not really.  They're getting closer, Sal.

I know.  They will find us, you know that, right?

Kinda figured that part by now.  That's why you pulled us to the edge.  I'm not new to this game, Kaisae.  Can you tell how many?

Sal focused on the sounds around her.  She heard a set of armor clanking in one direction and the leather of a sheath creak in another.  One by one she counted.

Between ten and thirty.

Ok.  So getting out of this is possible.  How good's Terric? Rayna asked.

This far out, I have no idea.  If we hit Black Widows, we're fucked.

K.  Pig's worried and screaming in my head.

Sal nodded, showing she'd heard, but there was something a little more important.  Ray?  You know what happens when I kill someone, right?

I trust ya, Sal.  I'm staying the fuck out of your way, but I trust you.

Sal sighed softly, feeling her entire body relax.  You'll feel it too.  I'm sorry.

Rayna tilted her head, listening through Sal's ears, and slid a knife into her hand.  We're good, Sal.  You wanna play the scared little girls new to the army?  If not, think of something fast because they're almost over this hill.

Scared girls sounds like a plan.

They moved closer to each other and huddled together.  Too many times, they'd both seen the same thing.  Innocent young girls were given more sympathy by so many male soldiers.  It didn't always work, but if nothing else, it was a better chance than meeting these guys head on.  Both Sal and Rayna checked their weapons one last time as footsteps became audible to Rayna's ears.  They waited.  In the darkness, men passed on either side of them, no more than twenty feet away, and neither moved.  The next line of men walked lightly over the hill - and Sal's hopes crumbled.  The soldier paused right before them.

"Hello, pretties," he whispered.  "You scream, and I'll slit your throats.  Nod if you understand."

Sal and Rayna looked up, wide-eyed, and nodded.  The soldier whistled like a night bird, and Sal scanned his uniform.  She saw the patch of an elite unit but didn't recognize it.

You know this one? she asked Rayna.

Yeah, Rayna said, eying the patch.  Death Vipers.  Specialize in forward breaches and surprise tactics.  Not really combat elites, but their tactics are impressive.

How many?

Twenty-five, if they're running full.

Summoned by the whistle, soldiers closed in around them, and the man standing over them said softly, "Come on, girls.  Get up.  Let's take you back to camp.  Jorton should be impressed to see what we caught."

Sal and Rayna nodded, standing slowly.  The man saw the knife in Rayna's hand and shook his finger at her.  "Sheath it and you can carry it.  You even think of fighting back, and we'll throw you down and strip every one of those weapons from you."

Rayna slid the knife back into its sheath, her hands shaking.  She missed the opening the first time and had to look for it to get the blade inside.  The man chuckled, and shook his head, unaware that she was faking her fear.

"When did Anglia start taking ladies?" he muttered as they walked.

"After the invasion," Sal said, doing her best to sound timid.

"And you really thought being a soldier was a good idea?"  He chuckled.

"Better than being a whore," Sal muttered softly.

"Nope," his voice came from behind them.  "Same shit, girls, just different clients.  Turn right."

They turned and crested another hill.  The Anglian camp was not only out of sight but out of the reach of even Sal's senses.  Tucked away below them, a soft bed of coals glowed in the night sky, and Sal could make out forms passing in front of it.  They were guided in that direction by the five men now surrounding them.

We want to stay out of the light, Sal thought.

Yeah.  Let their eyes take the hit, Rayna agreed.  You got a count?

More than twelve.

Sal walked slower the closer they got, and Rayna matched her, both of them looking around nervously.  The soldier in charge grabbed Rayna's shoulder, halting her before a tent, well out of the light cast by the bed of coals.  The girls moved close to each other, each one watching the other's back.  Both of them were trying to get an accurate count of the soldiers around them while trying to convince the men they were terrified.

"Wait here," he said, then turned to a man beside him.  "Keep an eye on them.  I'll be shocked if either knows which end of those weapons are the sharp ones."

The men chuckled, and Sal and Rayna moved closer.  Through Sal's ears, they could hear the men talking inside the tent, and footsteps, followed by the commander shoving through the flap.

"Pray tell, ladies," he said walking up to them.  "Why were you out in the hills?"

Sal and Rayna looked at him, shifting away.  Rayna shook her head, and Sal said softly, "We were just talking."

"Mm.  And what about?"

They looked at each other guiltily.  "The Corporal," Rayna whispered.  "He likes Meia.  That's all, sir.  I swear!" Do not let them know who you are, Sal, Ray said.  You're Meia Spadar, got it?

Yep.  Good call.

"So she's Meia.  Who are you?" he asked.

"Rayna," she said timidly.

"Mm.  I see.  And not a rank on you.  Do you know The Conventions?"  Both girls shook their heads, and he chuckled.  "Ah, Anglia.  You make this too easy.  When asked, you're supposed to give your full name, rank, and nation of allegiance.  Now let's try this again."  He pointed at Sal.

"Private Meia Spadar, Anglia."

"Good girl.  Now that wasn't so hard, was it?" he asked, and Sal shook her head.  "Now you," he told Rayna.

"Rayna Mel, Private, and Anglia."

"Good.  And what are you doing with those swords?  Either of you know how to use them?"

"I'm learning," Sal said defiantly, and he chuckled. I got twenty-seven, Ray.

I got twenty-six, so we should be close.

"Now girls, here in a bit, you're going to hear battle for the first time.  Anglia just rode right into our trap, you see.  If you're good, we might just let you live through this."  He chuckled.  "My boys have been lonely, and we're a long way from home."

Sal and Rayna clutched each other tighter.

Can you get those four by the fire? Sal asked pointing them out mentally to Rayna.

Oh yeah.  You want me to head right for them?

Please, Sal thought.  Then I won't have to watch for you when I lose it.  Come at these from the back, then clean up for me?

Gotcha.  He tries to take our weapons, and I'm going to fuck his world.

I'm wearing steel, Ray.  I pull that, and we're both fucked.

A single flash of Rayna's anxiety leaked over.  They'll know who you are.  Fuck.  You've kinda gotten famous for having them.

I'll use the swords, Sal assured her, but, I tend to get a bit messy with them.

Sal felt Rayna bite her tongue.  Do not make me laugh Sal.  Not a good time.

In the distance, Sal heard a noise, but none of the men reacted.  It grew louder and slowly moved toward them.  The clash of weapons was clear to Sal before the Captain smiled, but eventually, he did.

"Ah, there it is," he said.  "Anglia is about to be decimated.  Ok, girls.  You're prisoners of war, now.  Unbuckle those weapons and hand them over.  You make a wrong move, and there are a few guys in here that have no problem with watching you bleed."

Rayna unbuckled her scabbard, slowly pulling it away from her chest, and Sal worked the one at her hip.  They both moved slowly, and the soldiers began to close in around them.  Unfortunately, the battle wasn't heading their way.  From what she could hear, it sounded like it was going to pass a few hills over.  That meant they were on their own.

Just a bit closer, Ray, Sal said.

I'm ready.  Want me to piss them off?

Oh yeah.  Let's fuck them up.

Rayna held out her scabbard, horizontal as if offering it up.  A man approached to collect it, and she waited for his hand to close on the leather beside hers, then her main hand snapped forward, easily finding the hilt.  The soldier pulled back, unsheathing her sword for her.  The deep grey blade cried as it slid into view.  Sal slammed the buckle of her belt back into place and reached over her shoulders.  Her concentration slipped as she pulled the blades, allowing her skin and hair to bleach to white before their eyes.

"You stupid cunts," the Captain said backing away.  "Kill them, men.  Show them what it means to fuck with an elite soldier."

Sal snarled, but Rayna said calmly.  "Yeah.  Nice to meet you Death Vipers.  Devil Dogs say hi."

She rushed forward, ducking a swing, heading for the men at the fire.  Sal moved the other way, shoving her blade into one man's gut and nearly slicing the head off another.  The clean feel of skin parting before the resin edge consumed her, and Sal felt her skin tingle as the maast washed across her.  Her head snapped around, her eyes focused on movement beside her, and she ducked, pressing her ears tight while slicing up.  Her blade hacked through the man's groin and into his belly.  Sal wrenched her weapon free, moving faster with each step.  She growled, cutting down two more men on her way to the Captain that had dared to taunt her.

One by one, men rushed at her, and one by one she killed them.  Some clean, some not, but they all fell before her.  Behind her, Rayna hacked men apart, her guttural sounds growing closer to a growl with each kill.  Sal could feel the power of her swings, and reveled in it.

"It's a trap," the Captain yelled, backing off.

Five men rushed to him, one throwing him a sword.  Sal never stopped.  These men were her prey.  They would all die tonight.  She marked the distances between each one, feeling which way she could move rather than thinking it.  She was outnumbered.  Unfortunately, these fools had no idea that's exactly the way she liked to fight.

"It's the fucking iliri," one of them said, pushing back.  "We caught the fucking iliri!"

Sal's lip raised, and she roared her anger.  "Who caught who?" she demanded, her eyes fixing on the man.  "I'm fucking hungry."

Flinging her arms out, blood splattered from the ends of her blades.  The men looked.  All of them paused to see the monster that had no fear of them, and she charged, ducking at the last minute.  A sword sailed above her head.  She sliced the owner's chest open to the bone.  He fell, clutching at the wound and screaming, but Sal had already moved on.  Another man's intestines spilled through his leather when she cut through him, heading to the one man she needed most.

"I'll make you pay for this," she snarled at the Captain.  "This is my army."  She swung, and a man grabbed at his throat, dying before he knew she'd seen him.  "My people."  She turned, blocking a sword with her main hand while cutting deep into the man's arm with her off hand.  Sal kicked him, then cut his throat as he staggered away.

Her prey was finally in reach.  "You will pay for this!" she growled.

Chapter 55

Sal felt the man creeping up behind her, but Rayna was there.  With a yell, her friend swung, slicing through his back - and Sal took the chance.  She lunged forward.  Dropping her swords to the ground, she grappled with the  Captain.  Her attack knocked him from his feet.  Her body fell across him.  He hit her, but she refused to let go.  While the man tried in vain to shake off the white monster clinging to him, Rayna pointed her sword over Sal's shoulder, right at the Captain's face.  Staring at the tip, he froze.

"Did I forget to mention that my friend likes it rough?" she asked.

Sal wasn't as understanding.  Those were her soldiers that were now fighting for their lives.  This was the man who could stop it.  Struggling to get her rage under control, she stared him in the eyes and snarled.  What she needed was information.  She couldn't kill this man until she had it.

"Why are you here?" she demanded.  When he said nothing, she slammed his head into the ground.  "Why are you fucking here?"

"Captain Jorton, Death Vipers, Terric," he said, looking up at her with a cruel smile.

Sal laughed.  "You dumb-ass.  I'm iliri.  I'm not bound by the Conventions.  You're not a prisoner of war.  You're my prey."

Sal grabbed a knife from her back and held it where he could see.  His eyes went wide.  Slowly, almost torturously so, she slid the blade between the line of his armor and his skin.  Sal wrenched, the steel tearing through leather and stitches to expose the man's shoulder.

"Let's try this again."  Sal casually replaced the knife in its sheath.  "Why are you here?"

"I'm Captain Rordan Jorton, of the Empire of Terric."

"Not good enough," she whispered - and sank her teeth into the strong muscle above his shoulder.  Jorton clenched his jaw against the pain, but Sal bit down, biting off a mouthful of muscle.  She raised her head, making a production of chewing.  When he looked at her, she swallowed.  "You taste good, little man.  Still warm."

"Oh gods," he gasped, looking up at Rayna.  "Help me?  Don't let her eat me!"

Rayna shrugged.  "We haven't fed her yet.  I suggest you answer the question."

"I don't know!" he cried.

Sal grabbed his face, turning it to hers.  "Not good enough.  Why are you here?"  She licked his blood from her lower lip.

"We were told to stop the meeting in Zaqala."

Sal rubbed her hand across her chin.  "I see.  Why?"

"To stop the alliance."

"You're doing good, Jorton.  This is where it gets harder, though, ok?"

"Just don't eat me," he begged.

She smiled.  "What do you know about my army?"

"I, uh... wait!"  he begged, wincing away.  "Seven hundred and fifty humans, about a hundred iliri, some traitors.  You have the rulers with you too, and you're using trained wolves to increase your numbers."

"Mm, not bad."  She caressed his head.  "How do you know this?  Who is the leak?"

"I don't know," he whispered, and a tear slid from his eye.

"Wrong answer."  Sal slowly moved to his shoulder.  She licked at the wound, and he winced, clenching his teeth.

"I don't fucking know," he pleaded as Sal licked the sweet blood again.

"What do you know that I might like instead?"  The tip of her tongue pressed against the raw flesh.  "You taste sweet."

The man began to talk.  He listed military bases and unit numbers.  Each time he paused, Sal licked his wound again, nipping gently at the skin.  She could feel Rayna relaying every word in the back of her mind.  When Jorton fell silent, he began to weep in earnest.

"How many men are here?" Sal asked softly.

"Two hundred.  We're supposed to hit you while you're making camp."

"It didn't work, you know that, right?"

He nodded.  "You were forward sentries.  I can hear them fighting."

"Mm.  And how did we tell them you were here?" Sal asked.

"I don't know!  I didn't think you did."

"Last question, human," Sal said, lifting her knife.  "Do you believe in God?"

"No," he whispered meeting her eyes.  "No, he's just a bitter old man."  He choked back a sob.  "I just thought we were better than the iliri."

"You were wrong," Sal whispered, turning the blade.

"Just do me a favor?" he pleaded meeting her eyes.  Sal cocked her head, waiting.  "Kill me fast?"

"No."  Sal growled, wanting nothing else, but she knew better.  "I need you to live.  I don't torture my food."  She leaned back and pulled him to his feet with her.  "Captain Rordan Jorton, you have two options.  You can bring more men at us, but it won't help.  On the other hand, you can pull out of Myrosica and retire.  I'm coming for him.  Tell him that.  I'm coming for him, and I'm going to win."

He nodded.

"Do you know who I am?"

"You're the Iliri Queen," he whispered, staring at her pale eyes.

"Salryc Luxx, Kaisae of Anglia.  Say it!"

"Salryc Luxx, Kaisae of Anglia," he repeated.

Sal nodded.  "Tell him, Captain Jorton.  He fucked with the wrong bitch.  He's not as strong as me, and the world is on my side."  Sal laughed.  "Back the fuck off my people or I'll take it out on all of you.  Your horse is the next hill over and smells like arrows."

Sal shoved him away from her, and he staggered a step before he realized he was free.  Without looking back, he took off running in the direction she'd pushed.  From the scent of him, he expected her to change her mind any moment.

"You let him go?" Rayna asked.

Sal snarled at her and she backed up, lifting her hands.  "Personal space, right."

Breathing deeply, Sal looked around her.  Bodies lay everywhere.  The scent of blood was making it hard to concentrate.  "Ray," Sal said softly.  "Tell them where we are, but keep the humans away from me.  I need Jase."  She sank to the ground.  "And don't come near me."

Rayna chuckled.  "I'm not taking your kills."

Her hand clenched into a fist, but the rest of her stayed still.  Perfectly still.  "They aren't mine."

"I can feel you, Sal," Rayna said softly.  "I'm not taking your kills.  You can have them."  She shifted another step back.  "I fucking feel it, Sal.  I know you want to.  Just eat one!"

Sal shook her head, fighting the desire to do just that.  "I need to kill something."

"You need to eat something!  They're dead, Sal," Rayna said moving to a body.  "And they smell so good."

She kicked it, and Sal growled, lurching forward before she stopped herself.  Rayna watched her and nodded.  Keeping one eye on Sal, she pulled a blade from her hip and cut the clothes away from the corpse's chest and arms.  Next, she grabbed the scraps of cloth and tugged.  The body shifted on the ground, moving ever so slightly away from the feral Kaisae.

"Mine!" Sal snarled, unable to contain it.

"Yeah," Rayna assured her, "I know."

When Sal still didn't move, Rayna shrugged, wiping her knife across her leg before cutting into the dead man's arm.  The sweet scent of human flooded Sal's senses, carried through the link to Rayna's mind.  While her friend carved a fistful of muscle away, Sal's emotions battered her.  It was her kill, but she shouldn't eat people.  Blaec said it was wrong.  They weren't beasts!

Rayna gripped the knife tightly in one hand, the human flesh in the other, and walked toward Sal.  There was no fear, only caution.   "Here," she said, waiting for Sal to glare at her before tossing the meat over.  "He's yours, Sal.  You took out nineteen.  I'm not leaving until you eat that."

Sal closed her eyes in ecstasy and bit down on the raw chunk of human meat in her hand.  The taste flooded across the link, into Rayna's mind, but so did the need for more.  Rayna sighed.

"Your body craves it, Sal.  Go eat.  It's just us."

"Ayati," Sal whispered, shoving the last of the meat in her face, and licking at her fingers, her mouth full.  She glanced at Rayna once more, then darted toward the body, pulling the limp arm to her face.  Moaning, she bit hunks of flesh away, gulping it down as if she was starving.  Rayna walked slowly away.  Sal's predatory instincts still pounded in her head.  As soon as she was over the hill, she sank heavily into the grass.  The Devil Dogs were coming.  They kept screaming at her in her mind, but their thoughts couldn't compete with the desperate need coming from Sal.

Do not crest the hill, Rayna warned them, visualizing her position.  I am here.  Come to me.

Ray!  Pig sounded frantic.  You ok?

We're good.  I have a bit of a berserker problem over here, but I'm safe.  Just do not crest the hill, ok?

No problem.  Two minutes.

Rayna reached for Blaec Doll.  Sir?

Rayna? he asked.

Sal's fine.  We took out Death Vipers.

You safe? he asked, his concern flooding to her.

We're good.  She won't hurt me.  I'm out of her line of sight now, too.  Just thought you might have a better idea of how to get her home.

I do, he assured her.  I'm bringing her Ahnor.  He's in a light frenzy but still sensible.  Where are you?

I'm here, Ray said, showing him the same place she'd told Pig.

With both elite units headed at her, Rayna had nothing to do but wait.  She wiped the blood from her weapons and lay her sword across her lap.  Her sheath lay on the ground somewhere too close to Sal.  A rustling in the grass hit Sal's ears before Rayna heard it, but she called out.

"I'm here."

"Ray," Tyr said, leading a group of men in grey toward her.  "Where's Sal?"

"Over the hill, don't go there."

"She messed up?" he asked, the men with him climbing higher, looking toward the scene of battle.

"No," Rayna said, and one man turned gagging.  He fell to his knees - and vomited.  "Ferro, I said not to go over the hill."

Tyr looked at Ray and started up the hill.  "What's - "

"She's having lunch," Rayna said.  Ferro heaved again.

"Fuck," Tyr gasped, sinking beside Ray.

"She's fucking eating him," Ferro muttered.

"Kinda what they do."  Rayna shrugged it off.

"No," Ferro said.  "I mean, she's fucking eating him."

"We know!" Tyr snapped.  "Should we stop her?"

Rayna shook her head.  "No."

The rest of Devil Dogs gathered in groups of fives.  Rayna warned each one, and Ferro's pallid face convinced them that waiting for the Black Blades was a good idea.  When Pig arrived, he sat beside her.

"So.  This is the Blade's problem.  Why are we here?"

"Sal got some serious intel, sir.  Their camp is also back there, and who knows how much is scattered around.  I also didn't want regulars stumbling in here."

"Yeah, I can see that.  What do we do about this?" he asked.

"Which this?"

"The cannibalism," Pig said.

Rayna chuckled.  "It's not cannibalism, Pig.  Completely different species.  That's not any more disgusting than you eating a cow."

"Oh yeah it is," Ferro whispered.

"No, it's not.  I'm sure the cows wouldn't be so impressed to sit next to you having a steak.  I can feel it," Rayna said, tapping her head.  "Come on, guys.  How many of you have kids?"  A few nodded their heads.  "You know how your wife got cravings?"

"Yeah," Lausk said.  "She wanted like fish, all the time."

Rayna nodded.  "It's because they need something.  A vitamin, or protein, or stuff.  Happened to my sister.  She was anemic and wanted rare beef a lot."

"So?" Lausk asked.  The sound of more men approaching nearly masking the simple question.

Rayna tapped her head.  "Sal's craving that shit.  They want to eat it so bad, but they can't, so they need another kill, and well, they can't, so they fuck.  Like it's their only way to ensure their survival."  She shrugged.  "That's all it is.  Feed her and she'll stay off you."

"She shouldn't eat them," Blaec growled, storming up the hill.  His Blades followed behind him like shadows.

"LT!" Rayna said.  When he didn't look, she tried again, "Blaec!"

His name stopped him.  "She can't eat them," he said again.

"Oh she can, and she is!" Rayna said climbing to her feet.  He started to turn away, his intention to stop Sal clear on his face, but Rayna reached out, grabbing his wrist.  "Leave her, damn it."

Blaec's eyes rolled up, and he gasped, freezing in place.

"Fuck," Arctic hissed, pushing beside him, "Don't let go.  Just don't let go yet."  He grabbed Blaec's shoulders and waited.  With a sigh, Blaec staggered.  "Ok, let go," Arctic told her.

Rayna did, and Arctic supported him until Blaec had his feet under him.  That's when Jase and Zep arrived.  Jase rushed forward, the look in his eyes feral, and Zep let him.  Rayna said nothing, knowing the scent would drive him on.  The rest of the Blades gathered around Blaec.  The situation was tense as if they were waiting for something important.  Zep kept looking between Blaec and Rayna.

"She's fine," Rayna said, and his entire body relaxed.

"Thanks," Zep said softly.  "Just give LT a second."

Blaec blinked, and looked at Rayna.  "You need to tell them," he said to her.  Then he chuckled.  "I don't want to give away the ending for you, but tell them.  You've met him already, right?"

Rayna couldn't keep up.

"Ray," Zep said, "He saw the future.  Yeah, LT.  She knows.  It's new."

"K.  It's important."

"That's why she was out here with Sal, talking about it.  Asking about how to tell them."

Blaec sighed, massaging his temples.  "Ok.  If it's a secret, it doesn't work.  Damn she hit me hard."

"What else," Arctic asked.

"I don't know," he said, sinking into the ground.  "Zep, don't let go.  Just trust her, and don't fucking let go."

"Not gonna man," he said.

"Arctic, it burns.  You're the only one that can stop it from burning."

Arctic nodded.  "I'll remember."

"Pig, watch the girl.  She seems delicate, but if you push her until she cries, she finds it.  Make sure she cries.  You'll feel like an ass, but only until the next morning."

"What the?" Pig asked.

Arctic held up his hand, asking Pig to wait.  "Any more, LT?"

He chuckled and shook his head.  "Tyr, just ask Brisa out.  She loves sucking your dick.  That's all I got.  Was all that personal shit, or did I hit anything important?"

"I don't know," Arctic admitted.  "Nothing seemed like intel or mission related, though."

Blaec leaned his head back and blinked a few more times.  "Ok.  What was I doing, man?"

Rayna sighed, knowing this wouldn't just go away.  "You're pissed because Sal is having a snack.  Jase now, too, I think."

"Fuck!" Blaec snarled, surging to his feet.

Chapter 56

"Just let them," Rayna snapped at him.  She pointed at her head.  "You may not need it, but they damned well do.  There's something in us that they need.  If you don't let them eat it, it just keeps driving them.  They're dead, Blaec."  Rayna threw up her arms.  "Who the fuck cares if they decompose or end up a meal for you?"

"We can't start eating humans," Blaec told her.

"Why not?" Rayna asked, daring him to answer.

He looked at her blankly.  "They don't like it," he said for lack of anything better.

"They don't really care anymore.  Keep trying."

"Our soldiers don't really like it much either, Rayna," Blaec said.

"They don't know anything else.  Take the bodies of your enemies, and I don't think a whole lot of people will care.  Fuck," she grumbled, throwing her hands in the air, "the grauori do it, and no one seems to give a damn.  How much are you going to bend to what humans want of you before you start asking for something back?"

Blaec stepped closer, forcing her to look up at him.  "Why do you care?"

"She needs it," Rayna said.  "It's so good.  She's craving it."

Zep pushed between her and Blaec.  "Rayna, are you still linked with her?"

"Yeah."

"Fuck," Zep mumbled, storming over the hill.  "Sal, let her go," he demanded as he made his way to her side.

Out of sight of the others, Sal looked up, her face bloody.  Jase knelt beside her.  Together, they ripped at the body of a young man.  Her eyes were wide as she looked at him.

"I can't stop," she said.  Jase just growled.

"Let Rayna go, Sal," Zep said again.

"Oh," Sal whispered.  "I forgot.  They taste so good.  You want some?"  Her voice sounded slightly drunk.

LT, is Rayna still linked?

Yeah.

Sal's drunk on human.  Tell me when she lets go.  "Sal," Zep said grabbing her shoulder.  She growled, and Jase snarled at him.

"You fucking bite me - either one of you - and I'll beat the shit out of you.  Damn it, Sal.  Let. Her. Go."  Zep grabbed Sal's face and turned it to his.  He stared in her eyes, refusing to blink.  "Let Rayna out of the link, Sal.  She can't do it without you."

Sal smiled and nodded.  "Ok.  Here."

She's out.  Cold.

"Zep?" Sal asked as he turned to leave.

"Yeah, demon?"

"I can't stop."

"It's ok, baby.  I don't love you any less when you play in your food."  He smiled at her, and stepped to her side, leaning down.  "I love you, Sal, just like you are," he whispered in her ear before he kissed her head.  Looking over, he grinned at Jase.  "You too, little brother."

Jase lifted his head and swallowed, reaching his hand deep inside the thigh for another fistful of flesh.  He paused as if thinking, but Zep shook his head.  "No, bro, it's all yours."

He didn't wait for them to respond.  He could see it on their face.  They had the same desperation as a starving man, and he couldn't bear to make them stop.  Instead, he turned, heading back to the group on the other side of the hill.  Rayna rested against Shift's chest, clutching her head, and the Blades clustered close around.

"Dinner's on, guys," Zep said.

Heads turned to him, and Blaec glared.  "Not funny," he almost growled.

Zep shrugged.  "I'm not being funny, sir.  There's at least twenty up there.  Sal and Jase are pretty well into one.  They're both in maast, right?"

"Yeah," Blaec said.

Zep crossed his arms over his chest and smiled.  "She's drunk on it, and he's happy.  Rayna's right.  You may not want to fess up to it, but look at them."  Zep gestured at the rest of the Black Blades.  "Sal's orders," Zep said to them.  "Go eat."

Audgan shrugged and pulled a dagger from its sheath.  "Fuck it."

Geo and Razor followed him.  Risk looked at Tilso, and his lover nodded.  "I know, babe," Tilso whispered.  "It's not for me, but it's ok."

"LT," Zep said before he could stop them.  "You can't sit there and want to have everything good about the iliri, and deny the one thing we all know most.  We're your prey.  Nothing else quite does it for you either.  I'll hit the entire country with a memory if that's what it takes.  And deny it all you want, but you feel it, too."

Blaec growled and leaned into Zep.  "I said no."

"Back off, guys," Shift whispered to the humans.  Slowly they all moved away.

Zep held Blaec's eyes.  "Don't care, sir.  I win, you eat some.  You win, I'll pull them all off."

"You're challenging me?" Blaec demanded.

"Yeah.  This order is out of line.  Just this one.  I'm challenging it.  You need a fucking human to keep your asses iliri, then so be it."  Blaec growled, and his lips pulled back showing his nearly human teeth.  Zep didn't even flinch.  "Bring it," he said.

Blaec hit Zep in the sternum with no warning.  Zep staggered back, but Blaec was on him.  They rolled across the ground, hands flying, and the Devil Dogs all jumped to their feet, looking around.

"Leave it," Arctic growled.

"You heard him," Pig ordered.  "We just got a damned close-up of how the Black Blades really work, I think."

Neither Shift nor Arctic were willing to look away.  Both waited for the outcome of the fight.  Their attention was locked on the struggling men as if their life depended on it.

Arctic said softly, "Finally.  Took a damned human to bring it out of him."

Shift's lips curled into a smile.  "No.  He's iliri.  He gets it."

Zep threw Blaec onto his back and shoved his forearm across his neck.  "Yield, LT.  It's just on this," he panted.  Blaec struggled, and Zep pressed harder.  The leader of the Black Blades gasped against Zep's arm, but Zep shook his head.  "I can still hear your mind.  Yield, or I choke your ass out and win."

Suddenly Zep relaxed, lifting his arm from Blaec's neck.  "I yield," Blaec said again, this time, so others could hear.

Zep rolled off him and flopped onto his back.  "I submit to your leadership, man, but you're fucking eating some."

"Fuck you," Blaec snarled.  "I've tried to keep us civilized."

"You've tried to keep us human," Zep countered.  "We're not talking about this tonight.  You're blind with anger.  You lost.  Hold up your end of the deal."

Shift stood and walked to Zep's side.  "Close your eyes, brother."

"Thanks," Zep said before Shift grabbed him.

"I owe you one," Shift said, releasing him.

Zep lay there, sucking in long deep breaths for a moment, but both Shift and Arctic walked over the hill.  When Zep opened his eyes, there was nothing but humans around him.  The Devil Dogs looked nervous.  Zep sighed and headed over to do damage control.

"What did she do to me?" Rayna asked.

"Knowing Sal, it's probably whiplash in your mind," Zep told her.  "She dropped you too fast.  She get pretty intense in there?"

Rayna nodded.  "Yeah."

"Guys," Zep said to the soldiers around him.  "I'd prefer this doesn't become a deal.  They need it.  None of you can understand unless you've been linked with an iliri when they taste humans."

"Risk dreams about it," Tilso said softly.

"They gonna go feral?" someone asked.

"Nah," Zep assured them.  "It actually works the other way around.  Only thing keeping Cyno sane for a while there was when I let him sneak it.  LT hates it."

"No shit," Tyr said.  "This is kinda freaking me out a bit, Valcor.  Gotta be honest."

Zep shrugged.  "You don't get one part without the other.  We need to let them eat their kills."  Zep paused, dragging a hand over his face.  "You don't understand what it's like for them."

"Show me," Pig said.

"I can't package memories for shit, man."

Pig shrugged.  "Show me.  I can take it."

Zep nodded and thought back to Sal's reaction when they'd been attacked in the barracks.  He closed his eyes and tried to wrap it up, remembering every nuance of the sensation.  Finally, he got the memory sealed and passed it to Pig, aware of how crudely he dropped it in Pig's memories.

Pig's eyes widened, and his head snapped back.  He said nothing for a long moment, then, "Wow.  That's insane.  That's a meld?"

"Yeah, with Sal.  The others aren't that intense."

"That's from when she ate the guy in the barracks?"

Zep nodded.

"And you felt that?"

"Yep.  She was shielding me, too.  That burning desire in the background?  That's her maast."  Zep chuckled.  "I'm not sharing what that's like when she's not shielding it."

"It's amazing," Rayna whispered.  "There's no fear."  She giggled.  "I never knew I was scared before.  I mean, I always said I was aware, but not scared.  No.  With her, I can see the difference."

"Yeah," Zep said.  "You want to kill one more, hit just a little harder.  You just need more."

Rayna nodded.  "Exactly.  I don't get the desire like you do, I don't think.  I feel sexy, there's no other word for it, but I don't want to jump on her or anything.  I just feel very alive."

Tyr chuckled.  "Well, there goes that idea."

Rayna laughed and tossed a handful of grass at him.  "Keep dreaming.  Oh, and guys, I'm fucking the King."

The group fell silent.  Zep, however, laughed.

"That's going to cause problems," Pig said gently, but Zep shook his head.

"Nah, Pig.  Actually, it solves a few," he said.

"She's not a noble.  We just got citizenship.  Ray, you're on a fine line."

"No," Zep insisted.  "This is Anglia.  She's a soldier, which is almost as good as a noble to half the population, and better than a noble to the rest.  She's human, she can guard his back, and she's an elite, which looks real fancy."

Rayna shrugged.  "What he said."

"What if it gets serious, Ray?"  Pig was truly concerned.

Zep held up his hand, showing Rayna he had the answers.  "Then she marries him.  It's allowed.  No kids?  That's fine.  Ilija's brood is from Dom's sister.  Jarl's a good soldier, too.  Fucking impressive actually.  He's the heir, and none of us really want to see him replaced.  A mutt, a slave, and a bastard's son, Pig.  The three of them are damned proud of that.  Jarl was a bastard for many years.  Sal fixed that shit.  There's nothing in Rayna's way."

"Risk said it's more of a problem that he's not with anyone," Tilso added.  "People are starting to wonder which way he leans."

"What did Blaec mean when he said he didn't want to give away the ending?" Rayna asked.

Zep laughed.  "He saw what happens between you two.  Doesn't sound like it's a fling from the way he phrased it, either."

Rayna smiled.  "I really like him."

"Yeah.  We all kinda do.  We gonna be ok with this?" Zep asked, waving his hand at the iliri behind him.

Pig sighed and lifted his hands, at a loss.  "It'll take some getting used to."

"Yeah.  I'd like to get the army used to it, too.  If we can ease you all in, then it may be possible," Zep explained.

"I'm not gonna watch it again," Ferro said, "but dead is dead."

"If Ray's right, Pig, and they need something..." Lausk said.

"They have to," Rayna told them.  "It's that intense of a need for them."

Lausk shrugged.  "Then they have to.  Look at Ray, she's fine.  She was alone with Sal how long?  And she's fine.  They aren't going to turn on us, man."

Rayna wrapped her arms around her knees, looking at her friends.  "I damned near had to force feed her the first bit.  LT's trained them too well.  She was losing her mind up there, and dragging me with her, and all I got was how good it smelled."  She looked up at the men around her.  "We really do smell good enough to eat."

"Yeah, we do," Zep agreed.

"Hell, she's fucking him, and he's fine," Ray pointed out.  "They don't kill their friends.  They just want to eat their enemies, and I see nothing wrong with that.  It's that much less to bury."

A noise made them all look, and Sal staggered over the hill with a huge grin on her face.  "I'm so full," she sighed as she staggered and fell into the lap of a Devil Dog.  She laid her head against his leg and giggled.  "You smell like cinnamon and leather.  Which one are you?"

"Joevar," he said quietly, his body tense.

"K.  I'm so full."  Sal giggled, and every Devil Dog just stared at her in amazement.

"She's drunk on it," Zep whispered.

"Is she going to kill me?" Joevar asked.

"Nooo," Sal said.  "I like you.  I'm thirsty."

Joevar relaxed, a smile coming to his face.  "Lift your head, Sal.  I have water on me."

She giggled and lifted her head.  To get her weight off him, she had to grab his arm to steady herself.  Joevar pulled a flask from his hip and opened it, passing it to her.

Sal smiled and looked at him, her eyes not truly focusing.  "Do I have blood on my face?  I don't want to get it on your thing."

A few of them chuckled.  Sal was covered in blood, both from the fight and from shoving her face in her meal.  "No," Joevar assured her.  "You're fine, Kaisae.  Go ahead."

"Ok," Sal mumbled, tilting the flask up and sucking back long drinks.  She gasped for air, then drank again.  "Thank you," she told him, pressing her head against his shoulder.  "I didn't know they were so salty.  It made me thirsty."  She held out the flask to him as she cuddled into his arm.

Joevar took it and sealed the lid, looking over at Sal.

Zep chuckled, smiling at her fondly.  "Sal?" he said.

"Mm?"

"You're scaring them, demon.  You can't eat a man then tell another he smells good."

Again, she giggled, pushing against Joevar playfully.  "I don't eat cinnamon," she laughed.  "You all smell like cinnamon."

More of them were grinning now, and Zep tipped his head to the drunk girl.  "Joe, I don't think she's leaving."

"Uh uh," Sal said, pushing closer to him.  "He's soft."  She patted his chest.  Her hand thumped against the resin armor, proving he was anything but.  "Joevar, I'm so full.  I'm just going to close my eyes, ok?"  She sighed.  "Watch my back," she whispered as she went limp against him.

Joevar grabbed her and eased her into his lap, looking up at Zep.  "Valcor?"

Zep shrugged.  "She asked you to watch her back, Joe.  She's never asked that of anyone but a Blade.  Not even the Shields."

"She's so little," Joe whispered as he adjusted her against him.  He smiled down at the sleeping woman in his lap, unable to help himself, and brushed blood-tangled wisps of hair away from her face.  "I get it Zep," he said across the camp.

"Yeah," Zep said.  "From the looks of ya, most of you get it now.  This is what we get to see.  Not drunk."  Zep paused, thinking.  "I've only ever seen her drunk once, actually.  Takes a lot for her to let her guard down."

"She's vulnerable," Rayna said, explaining what the men were thinking.  "They all going to be like this?"

"Fuck," Pig whispered.  "Deus, Calban, go grab water.  A few more of you, too."

"Good idea, Pig," Calban said as he climbed to his feet.  "How many Zep?"

"Nine of em, including Sal."

"Something to remember," Pig said, looking at Zep.  "And from the looks of her, I guess the rest of them are going to be stupid in a bit, too?"

"I have no idea," Zep told him.  "They've never been able to gorge before.  Pig, she was in a frenzy, and now she's passed out on some guy's lap."

"Valcor," Joevar said, "I'm not trying for your girl."

Zep waved him down.  "I'm not worried about ya, man.  You just don't get it.  She doesn't like to touch humans.  She barely even touches Dominik.  You all smell like Devil Dogs, though, and she thinks of the Dogs as safe, so, you get a demon in your lap."

"What's with the cinnamon?" Tyr asked.

"Oh!" Rayna said, knowing the answer.  "It's the resin we use.  Same place made all of our blades and gear.  It reminds her of cinnamon."

He shook his head in awe.  "Pig, we gotta link in with them, so this shit makes sense."

"I can do that," Sal said dreamily.  She lifted her arm and gestured.  Zep felt his mind blend seamlessly with that of both the Black Blades and each of the Devil Dogs.  With little more than a wish, Sal linked every one of them together.

Over the hill, the Blades paused, some sitting in groups, others pulling their faces away from their meal.  Sal's trick had just made both groups aware of what the other was doing, and neither had expected it.  Zep watched the Devil Dog's eyes grow wide, and he felt them.  Just meters away, the Blades all snarled, reaching for their weapons.

"Calm the fuck down," Zep ordered.  "Sal linked you.  All of you." He focused on that thought and how the shock was merely because none of them had expected it.  A moment of confusion slid across their minds from Arctic.

"Smell that?" Rayna asked.  "The sweet thing?  That's us.  Humans."

"Cinnamon," Pig whispered.  He pulled his dagger, and sniffed at it, the scent penetrating all of their minds.

"Yeah," Zep said.  "Sal, baby?"

"Mm?" she murmured.  "I love you, Zep."

"I love you too, kid, but can you close this down?  Your timing sucks."

"I thought he wanted to know what it tastes like?" she asked, cracking her eyes open.

Zep felt Audgan.  He cut a thin strip of meat, grinning as he speared it with his knife and brought it to his lips.  He inhaled the scent, then took a polite bite, savoring the flavor.  Zep could feel it across his tongue and through his mind.  He knew he wasn't the only one.  The sweet taste mixed with a tingle that the humans' minds could not describe.

"Sal?"

"K."  She dissolved the link, leaving the Devil Dogs sitting in shocked silence.

"See?" Rayna asked, motioning to Sal.

"Shit," Tyr breathed.  "That's a lot to take in at once.  Sight, sound, smell, taste..."  He rubbed his hands across his face to clear his mind.  "You fucking see in the dark?"

"Most do," Zep corrected.

"Rayna's right," Ferro said, his voice barely more than a whisper.  "They need that."

Pig motioned for them to be calm, turning to Zep.  "That's going to be hard to explain."

Zep chuckled.  "Yeah, I know.  I've been trying to make people understand for years."

"I just have one question," Pig continued.  "I can see what you mean.  I can learn to deal with them eating their kills, but what happens later?  What happens when we end this war?"

"I don't know, sir," Zep said softly, having never dared to think that far before.  "I don't fucking know."

Chapter 57

Somehow, they'd gotten the Black Blades back to the camp.  Blaec had been the most amusing.  Having finally succumbed to his desire for human meat, he'd been unable to contain his need.  As a result, he was so intoxicated that Pig and Zep had to carry him back to his tent.  Others, like Audgan, had a tolerance to it and were merely tipsy.  Joevar had carried a sleeping Kaisae back proudly.  Thankfully, all of the iliri were friendly drunks.

"I need two Dogs to help watch the Blades camp," Pig said.  "Volunteers."

"I'm good Pig," Zep said.  "I can keep watch with Hwa."

Pig just shook his head.  "Not all night, man.  We'll split watch."

"I'll take first watch if you're ok with that Zep?" Rayna offered.

"Yeah, Ray.  I can fill in where ever."

"Give me dawn," Joevar said.  "I told her I'd watch her back."

"Thanks, men." Pig sighed.  "I also need a few of you with strong stomachs to start piling up the dead.  We need to check each body.  Orders, maps, anything that looks important."

A group of men stepped up and one woman.  "Dead is dead, Major," Meia said.

"The rest of you, bed down.  If the first group can't get this shit cleaned up, I'll need a second.  We don't have a lot of time to fuck around with Myrosica waiting on us, and we can't lose the intel."

"We got this," a deep voice said walking toward them.  Ilija looked around at the silent campsite and raised an eyebrow at Zep.

"They fed," Zep explained, and Ilija nodded.

"Wondered how long until that happened."

Rayna chuckled and tapped Ilija's arm.  "It makes them drunk."

"Somehow I'm not surprised."  He looked at Rayna, then turned his attention to Pig, refusing to show any sign that he recognized her.

"I told them, Colonel," she said.

A smile began to spread across his face.  "Well that makes things easier," he chuckled.  "Sir," he said to Pig, "I'm supposed to be finding an excuse to get Rayna."  Ilija shrugged.  "Dom's orders."

"Go," Pig told her.

"Can't.  Ilija, tell Dom I have first watch on the Blades.  They're all out cold.  He can suffer for a bit."

"Rayna, he knows you were out there, he's worried sick," Ilija said.

"Then tell him I'm fine and I'm on duty."  She grinned.  "I'm also not at his beck and call, and he needs to figure that out."

"You've been spoiling him."  Ilija looked at Pig again, "You have an order of march?"

"Fuck no, man.  Point A to point B.  They don't need forms to make them deadly."

Ilija nodded.  "Can I tell Dom you'll ride with him tomorrow to get him off my ass?"

Zep and Pig just chuckled, and Rayna shrugged.  "Fine.  Shit, that means I need to clean my armor."

"What else are you going to do on watch," Ilija pointed out.  "Zep, they going to be fit to ride in the morning?"

"I have no idea," Zep said.  "They've never done this."

"K.  Just keep me informed?  We leaving the kills to them now?"

Zep just chuckled.  "I don't know.  You're good with this?"

Ilija shrugged.  "Grauori do it.  We keep the army linked with them in battle.  Just thought it was a guilt thing for the Blades, so never wanted to make them feel bad."

"I think it is, but it's LT's guilt."  Zep paused, his mind racing.  "Sal doesn't feel guilt like that.  Nor Cyno."

"Nor Risk," Tilso said.  "Causes some crazy fights sometimes."

"Ok, then I'm confused," Ilija said, looking at Zep.  "Why have they held off?"

Zep glanced toward the silent tents.  "Kaisor's orders.  His word stops them in their tracks."

"But it's their nature.  I swear the converts have been doing it.  Why hasn't he just let them?"

Pig answered, "LT wants them to be respected and treated fairly.  He's been hiding them from humans for a decade.  He can't understand that you all just shrug it off."  He gestured to his men behind him.  "It's hard for us.  They were human; then they weren't.  Suddenly they're eating us.  We're the only humans he's been around.  Conglomerate soldiers.  I keep having to remind myself that they," and he gestured at the quiet tents, "are still the same people.  I just watched Zep and LT beat the shit out of each other, and the Blades locked onto that fight like their lives depended on the answer."

"It did," Zep said softly.  "No one's ever challenged LT before."

"You challenged him?" Ilija gasped.

"Yeah.  He let me win, though, and we both know it.  I was right, but his damned pride keeps getting in the way.  I just challenged the order, not his rank.  Pretty sure he couldn't figure out how to backtrack without it, and he knows I'll call him on his shit."

Ilija sighed.  "Ok.  Good."  He looked at Zep a long moment.  "You fucking her?"

Zep shrugged, meeting the Colonel's eyes calmly.  "Lannar, not rornnar."

"Damn," Ilija chuckled, proving he'd learned at least some Grauoran.  "Mind if I ask how you lived through it?"

Zep blushed, glancing away to scratch at his head.  "There's a difference between knowing it hurts and not caring."

"He's iliri," Rayna said.  "Sal said he's iliri.  She's adamant, and I think it matters."

Ilija patted Zep's shoulder.  "None of my business, either way.  Just noticed you've been staying closer to her is all.  Taunor?"

"Yeah, I claimed it.  She convinced me."

Ilija grinned at Zep deviously.  "Good.  Jase always shows me up at those damned functions, and I don't think LT will be any better.  Least with you around I won't look like I stick out."  Then he looked at the cluster of soldiers around him and raised his voice.  "We lost two tonight, guys.  I've got clean-up going out at dawn."  Ilija looked back at the tents.  "Anything I need to know before then?"

Pig nodded.  "Death Vipers in the northeast corner.  Twenty-seven dead, but they were at a camp.  I've got Dogs looking through it for intel."

"Good.  That their buffet?"

Pig nodded.

"Let me know when you're ready for me to send some regulars over to pick up the mess they left.  No need for you all to do it.  Greens will learn or they'll resign.  I just need to know where Terric's coming from so this doesn't happen again.  We need a current map of their front line."

"I think we're sitting on it," Zep said.  "Zaqala is the farthest point east in Myrosica, and I think Terric probably pushed right across the tip."

"Probably," Pig agreed.  "Bastard likes to use groups of true Terran soldiers to direct masses of conquered conscripts at us.  With Escea, we never had much luck convincing them to just surrender, but Gallicor?"

"They weren't raised to abhor the idea of surrender," Zep finished.  "Then there's Unav."

Ilija narrowed his eyes.  "What about Unav?"

Zep's lips lifted enough to show the line of his teeth.  "Iliri.  Lots and lots of them.  In the past, the place was a hotbed of iliri leadership.  They could have two or three Kaisaes at a time, each one with her own backing of both purebreds and mongrels.  Granted, that was before the Emperor killed them all."

"Or why he did," Ilija added.  "So that's why Sal's so interested in going there."

"Yeah," Zep agreed.  "That, and because she knows all about the rebels."

Pig's head snapped around.  "They're a myth!"

"Nope.  They're just running linked.  You humans could never catch them passing information because you had no idea of what their kind can do."  Zep tapped his head.  "But we met them.  I even know how to find them again, and if they see Sal?"

"They'll come running," Ilija finished, catching on quickly.

Pig rubbed at his mouth, darting a glance over to the closest tent.  "What happens if she's not with us?"

"Why wouldn't she be?" Zep asked.

Pig just lifted a brow.  "Because this is war, Valcor.  Don't be dense.  She can die as easily as the rest of us."

Zep let his breath out in a rush.  "Then we're fucked.  Guys, she's the last Kaisae.  The last one on the continent that Tseri could find.  A decade ago, they used to have dozens - a few in each country easy.  Now?  It's her."

"Why?" Pig asked.  "Pretend like I know nothing about iliri.  Why is she a kaisae?"

Zep groaned under his breath.  "Same reason you were born with a dick.  Iliri come in three genders.  Male, female, and Kaisae.  Put another way - boys, girls, and leaders.  She smells different to them.  They don't even need to see her, they'll come to wherever she is with just a whiff of her scent.  That is how we made them."  He paused, sucking in a deep breath.  "Those histories we got in Escea?  Says humans put in a fail safe when the iliri were designed.  They 'fixed' the beasts so that all it took was control of the leader and the owner controlled the entire pack, but it works both ways."

"Wait."  Ilija jerked his thumb back toward the south.  "What about Tseri?  Is she one?"

"No," Zep admitted.  "Which makes me think that these little shits are more adaptable than we give them credit for.  Tseri Janoyc is a brilliant and strong-willed woman, but she most certainly is not a Kaisae.  Rragri, however..."

"Ok," Ilija said as if coming to a decision.  "Then we make sure nothing happens to Sal.  Pig, Devil Dogs top priority is keeping her breathing.  Don't any of you let her do something stupid like this again.  What the fuck was she thinking going out alone into the woods like that, anyway?"

Rayna tapped his arm.  "Hi.  I'm standing right here, dumb-ass.  Wanna pretend like I didn't just help her kick the shit out of an entire unit of Terran elites?  Yeah, ok, thanks."

"She had Rayna with her," Pig said as if the girl hadn't just bit the Colonel's head off.  "And in my opinion, she's the best guard Sal can have who isn't in black."  He caught her eye and pointed at his chest as if asking if that was good enough.

Rayna chuckled.  "Thanks, Pig."

"Anytime.  Ok.  So what happens next?"  He gestured at the campsite.  "Half our leadership is out for the night.  This little diplomatic entourage isn't nearly enough to stand against an organized push, and I'm really hoping that wasn't what this is."

"Me too," Ilija said.  "I just sent a call back to Anglia via Rragri.  We're mobilizing the army.  Rragri said Tseri is calling up the rest of her forward force too.  We'll move the moment the ink is dry on that damned treaty.  If we're sitting on top of them, we can't keep playing politics."

"No," Pig agreed.  "How long will it take for them to get here?"

"From the day they leave?" Ilija asked.  "Four weeks.  I can get mounted here sooner, but that leaves infantry open."

Pig chewed at his lip for a moment, then suggested, "Bring up mounted archers, a few units of heavy, and twice that of light.  With the grauori, we can hold the line, but we need the mounted to stop a flank.  Get those here and we can hold out until infantry arrives."

Ilija nodded.  "Nice." He paused for a moment.  "I changed the orders.  I'll send the mutts out to scout, too.  Rragri's already gathering more.  We've got about twenty thousand moving over the mountains right now, and another million closing up packs to prepare for a second wave."

"Uh," Pig muttered.  "You have to explain that."

Ilija chuckled.  "They can't leave the domestics alone.  They merge their families, leaving a group of hunters to watch the domestics and pups.  Most are the dams still nursing.  The rest will be ready to head this way with a thought."

"They move fast, too," Zep said.

"How fast?"

Ilija smiled and winked at Pig.  "Two days after the ink is dry."

"Terric is so fucked," Rayna whispered.

Chapter 58

The heavy velvet of the black dress was embroidered in shades of green.  Sal shifted her shoulders and looked in the mirror.  It hung too long, the hem trailing across the ground, but it was the closest thing she could find in Zaqala that would work for court attire, and Myrosica expected her to look like a ruler, not a common soldier.  She turned to inspect the back, and a soft chuckle made her scowl.

"You look amazing, demon," Zep said leaning in the doorway.  "Ask Cyno if you don't believe me."

"It's not that," Sal mumbled.  "There's no place to put a weapon."

Jase looked up from the couch.  "We can put a knife in each of yer boots, kitten," he said.

"We'll strap your scabbard to Cyno, and I can carry your knives.  I'd say give him both, but I think that's his weight in steel," Zep teased wrapping his arms around her.

"Fuck off," Jase said.

"That's later," Sal joked.  "No, it'll do, Zep."  She kissed him, and he pulled her against his chest.

"Ayati, Sal," he whispered against her lips.  "You look amazing in a dress.  How am I going to keep my hands off you for this whole meeting?"

A cold edge touched his throat, and Zep laughed.  "Ok, that works.  How the fuck do you move that quiet, bro?"

Jase put the knife away and patted Zep's shoulder.  "I do na weigh much more than a pair of daggers?  Means the floors do na creak."

Zep punched his arm lightly - without letting go of Sal.  "Fair enough, bro, I deserve that.  Just remind me, or something, while I'm standing in there," Zep said gazing at Sal.  "Damn, kid.  I'm gonna be checking out that neckline every time you turn around."

"Uh uh."  She pulled away from him.  "And no helms allowed in there to hide behind, either.  We're only getting guards because of our 'strange' customs.  Rayna's in for Dom.  I get my three mates and Arrgro for Rragri.  Tseri has her mates.  Myrosica will have honor guards only.  You are supposed to be - "

The door swung open, and Blaec walked in.  "Wow," he said looking at Sal.  "Yeah, you're ready.  Get weapons on, guys.  We may be her husbands for this, but we're also rabid animals, so I want you all armed."

He turned to leave but paused, chuckling to himself.  Debating for only a moment, he closed the door again.  Then he turned back to her.

"Sorry love, I have to," Blaec whispered as he pushed Zep aside and pulled her against him.  He caught her head in one hand and kissed her.  Sal melted into it.

"Nice," Jase said.

"Man, I was gonna do that," Zep grumbled.

"Too slow, big brother.  Taking yer time only works if ya warn us."

Blaec broke the kiss laughing.  "They work, Sal," he told her, a smile on his face.  Smiling, he raised his eyes to the men.  "Come on.  Stop acting so damned cute you three.  We're the rulers of Anglia, remember?"

"Jase, the scabbard for my swords is-" Sal said, but Jase was already shoving his arms into it.  She sighed, giving up.  Jase looked at her with those warm blue eyes of his and tossed her belt over to Zep.

"Oh," the big guy said, sliding the sheaths off it.  "For my leg.  How cute."

"Fuck off."  Sal rolled her eyes at his antics.  "Just put those where I can reach them if I need to."

As Zep buckled his belt back on with her weapons included, Blaec turned for the door.  The three of them followed.  Making their way through the marble halls of the Myrosican capitol building, soldiers saluted as they passed.  The place was massive.

The corridor was lined with columns so large Sal couldn't wrap her arms around them, and they were sized to match everything else.  The Myrosican basilica was a long complex of halls and pillars.  To the iliri, it was little more than hiding spots and traps, but to the Myrosicans it was a wonder of architecture, showcasing their judicially based government and the pillars it was founded on.  She knew because the man who'd escorted her to the guest suite had made an ordeal of explaining the symbolism.  It made Sal feel even smaller in comparison, but that was probably the point.

In a few steps, Jase and Blaec had fallen to their places beside and just behind her with Zep at her back.  Smells like humans everywhere, Sal thought to them.

Just keep your eyes open, Blaec said.  It's all we've got.  This shouldn't take long, then we're out of here.

The place echoes, too, Jase complained.

It's meant to be impressive, Zep explained. My nose can't tell the difference and to my ears sounds ring out.  Relax.  We got this.

Then Sal saw something that made her feel a little better.  Anglians in shades of black, grey, and white clustered in groups acting a little too casual.  Sal smiled when they glanced up as she walked past.  Each face was carefully schooled.  With the Black Blades, Devil Dogs, and Verdant Shields around every corner, it would take something impressive to ruin this meeting.

You set guards? she asked.

Yeah, Blaec said.  Terric knows about this meeting.  Better to be too cautious, than not cautious enough.

Where are the greens?

Outside.  We called the elites military advisors and managed to convince the Myrosicans to let us all in.  Tseri did something about the same, so she's got the south side.

She turned the last corner, their destination in sight.  Nice.

A large pair of doors stood imposingly at the end of a short hall.  Sal stopped, looking over the "guards" who looked like they'd been chosen more for their appearance than their fighting ability, and her mates fell to an easy at-ease stance.  Dominik walked up next to her, Rayna at his side in a delicate set of deep grey armor with the Anglian triad painted carefully across her heart.  They said nothing.  Rragri was the last to arrive, Arrgro and Harrgra beside her.

Sorry, Arrgro had blood in his coat, the Orassae said as an apology.

I thought you cooked your lunch, Dom said, clearly confused.

Rayna and the Black Blades grinned, and Rragri rolled her eyes.  They do, Sal told him.

I'm lost, Dom admitted.

She got laid, you ass, Rayna said bluntly.  Grauori bite, too.

Oh!

Sal, Rayna, and Rragri all struggled not to laugh, and Dominik sighed.  The pressure of Sal's mates' amusement wasn't making it easy to keep from laughing out loud.  Somehow, they managed to control their faces as a man in black and yellow checker walked toward them.

"May I announce you, um, Leaders?" he asked.

"Please," Sal said politely.

The large doors swung open, and the man walked ahead of them.  "King Dominik Jens, and his consort Rayna Mel.  Kaisae Salryc Luxx, Ahnor Jassant Cynortas, Dernor Blaec Doll, and Taunor Valcor Zepyr.  Orassae Rragri, Ahnor Arrgro, and Dernor Vargwar Harrgra."

He bowed, then stepped to the side, gesturing to an ornate table with two padded chairs and a reclining couch.  Rragri's mouth spread wide.  Nodding to the men at the dais above, she hopped onto it and shifted to a comfortable position.  Sitting like that made her look even more like an iliri -except for the fur.

A Myrosican guard carried a small table to her side, thick pens and a wide mug placed on it within easy reach.  Sal and Dom took the chairs offered, and the Anglian consorts moved behind them.  With a whisper of a thought, the soldiers fell to parade rest as Harrgra laid on the floor below Rragri.  Arrgro sat casually on her other side.  The whole thing actually looked impressive.

The doors opened again and Tseri walked through, announced by another Myrosican.  Her mates wore ivory armor, polished to a high shine and set with ornate gold filigree.  Decorative handles stood above each shoulder proving they were armed.  The Kaeen took the table across from Anglia and her own mates mimicked the posture of the Anglian guards.

"Greetings Viraenova and Anglia.  We welcome you to Myrosica," Justice Krex said, standing.  "Thank you for traveling this far.  I hope your journeys went well."

Dom touched Sal's arm and shook his head.  She sighed but said nothing, listening to the political rhetoric drone on endlessly.  One after the other, each of the six justices stood to address them.  None of them said anything at all important.  The entire situation was nothing but political posturing.  Even worse, they all knew it.

You look amazing, Tseri sent, the corner of her lip lifting as she watched the politicians intently.

Thank you.  I love the armor your mates have, Sal replied.

Functional and pretty.  I heard you ended up detained by Terrans?

They tried.  Sal shrugged it off.  We have the front line, though.  They're almost on top of us.  Your army ready to move?

Yep, Tseri said.  They're at the wall right now.  I can have them here in about two weeks.  Three if the weather turns bad.

A whisper of a thought crossed Sal's mind, and she turned her attention back.  She stood only a fraction of a second later than Dominik, and politely expressed her appreciation.  When they sat, Tseri repeated the performance.

The hall hung silent for a long moment as the Judiciary passed papers between them.  Finally, Justice Krex stood again.  "Are your requests for a treaty the same, King Jens?"

"Yes," Dom said.  "I request recognition of all of our people, diplomatic immunity for my military, and the right to passage across your country."

"I see.  And you, Kaeen Janoyc?"

"Viraenova stands behind Anglia, but we too request recognition and protection for our soldiers if you wish us to cross your lands."

"And what does Myrosica get from this?  How would this treaty help our people?"

Dominik touched Sal's hand again and nodded.  Now tell them about the attack.

Sal stood, and all eyes turned to her.  "Justices of Myrosica, I regret to inform you that Terric is already inside your borders.  Two nights ago, when Anglia stopped to camp, we were attacked by a small strategic force.  Only chance prevented a complete disaster.  We know at least one unit of elite Terran soldiers was directing the attack."

The Justices gasped.  "Where?" Krex asked.

"I would be happy to show you if we had a map," Dominik said.

Guards scurried, and a large map was pulled into the room.  Set in a thick wood frame, four men rolled it in from an alcove at the side.  Like everything else in the capitol, it had been designed to look impressive.

All this pomp is annoying, Dominik thought as he stood.  And you can not bend over to point in that dress, Sal.  Sorry.

She smiled as Dominik walked proudly to the map and glanced across it, his eyes following their path.  He found the landmarks he was looking for and pointed.  "Here.  There's a cairn with nearly two hundred bodies.  I had the army clean up as much as possible, and we apologize for the damage to your lands."

Krex waved that away, gesturing at the map.  "We have reports that Terric is to the north, in Gallicor.  If their line holds true..."

"Then they're upon us," Tseri said.  "Please tell me you have an army?"

"Yes, Kaeen, but we are a small country, and our army reflects that."

"I see.  And how long will it take for you to mobilize?"

"A month?" Krex asked looking at the justices around him.

Sal shook her head, and Tseri sighed.

"That is too slow," Rragri said through her translator.  "If you grant us permission, I can have grauori here in two days."

"Yes," Krex said.  "I think this changes things.  I had hoped to ask for trade agreements as well, but I had no idea Terric was so close.  Orassae, how many, um, maargra can you bring?"

Rragri whuffed in amusement.  "You were kind enough to consider my strange shape and bring me a couch.  How many would you like Justice Krex?"

He bowed his head respectfully.  "As many as you can spare, Orassae.  If they are as close as you say, Myrosica will need all the help we can get."

Rragri and Sal chuckled at that, and the Justice looked up, confused.

"I have eight million I can 'spare'" Rragri informed him.  "I'm not sure your land can handle them all."

"Shit," Justice Krex whispered, rather unprofessionally.  As the words slipped from his mouth, he looked up, ashamed.  The Anglian rulers just chuckled, showing no offense.

"Bring what you need," he said.  "Scribe!"  An aged, lean man stood from behind them, and Krex waved toward the Anglians.  "You heard them.  Write the treaty, keep it plain.  We can discuss trade agreements later.  I think that - "

A surge of panic pierced Sal's mind, followed by a jolt of pain.  She stood, turning to the source - outside the room - and her chair tumbled loudly to the ground.  The sound echoed in the massive hall.

Ahn!  Risks desperate cry pierced all of their minds.

Chapter 59

Sal knew that Tilso lay bleeding, and Risk stood over his lover's body in the halls outside.  Frantic, she slammed all of their minds into a link, Tseri and her mates with them.  It was the only way to know what was going on.  No one was talking.  None of her brothers sent updates.  She needed to know, and locking their minds together did exactly that.

"We're under attack," Tseri said, gesturing to the posture of the iliri.

Tilso's pain pounded at the back of Sal's awareness, and she felt Risk cut down two men before dropping to Tilso's side.  Through the halls, Blades, Shields, and Dogs were encountering Terran soldiers who seemed to pour from nowhere.

"Blaec, Myrosica," Sal snapped, giving orders.  "Jase, Zep, the door.  Rayna on Dom.  Arrgro, Harrgra, check the other entrances.  Rragri, watch the justices.  Tseri?"

"I'm good, Sal."

Rayna grabbed Dominik's shirt and pulled him to his feet, then hauled him against the wall.  "Stay behind me."

"Damn, I love you," Dominik whispered, and Rayna's head snapped around.

"Bad fucking timing, Dom," she said.

He held up his hands and pressed closer against the wall.

"Someone get me a weapon, I have more than a hundred in the building!" Sal yelled.

With a flick of his wrists, Zep tossed Sal's knives to her.  She caught them easily as the sound of combat began to echo through the halls.  That's when the Myrosican judges began to panic, surging out of their chairs but left without any place to retreat.  Sal turned to face them.

"Justices, I'll honor our agreement, and we can sign it later.  Whatever that man in black says, do it and you'll live."

They nodded, and Blaec directed them against the wall.  Like always, he took charge easily, and the Myrosicans obeyed.  He turned back to say something - and his eyes went wide, their link carrying the warning before his mind could even form words.

Jase grabbed her, pulling Sal away as a resin blade crashed across his armor.  A man in black landed behind it.  This close, she could finally smell the ravens and citrus.  Two more men jumped from the balcony above, all of them intent on Sal.  She sliced at the man on Jase, and spun, taking an arm across her jaw.  This was the Black Widow Company, the best soldiers the Terran Empire had.

Zep buried his sword in the man's back, and Jase surged back to his feet.  Another Terran moved behind them.  Sal blocked the swing at Zep's arm with her knife, but the soldier was good enough to knock the blade from her hand.  It rang as it skidded across the marble floor.  She snarled, intending to rush him, but Zep grabbed her, jerking her to the ground.  Pain flashed in her head.  Jase growled, his voice matching hers, and he sliced the man's neck open.  Zep slowly sank to the ground beside him.

The doors began to pound, the decorative wood flexing.

"Risk!" Sal screamed.  "Risk!" she begged with her entire heart, and she fell to her knees beside Zep.  His armor gaped open from his neck to his shoulder and blood pooled out.  "Risk!" she roared, her anguish piercing through their minds.

Around them, more men jumped from the balcony.  The nuvani and Anglians kept fighting, doing their best to block out Sal's grief.

"Bleed out is one to five minutes, Sal," Zep said softly.  "I won't make it.

She grabbed his hands, shaking her head.  "Hush," she said, resting her finger against his lips.  "Think, but hush."  She grabbed his mind to her, wrapping herself in him and slowed his heart, relaxing his body.

The link between the Blades, Shields, Dogs, and nuvani crumbled as Sal forgot about anything but the man before her.  Tseri grabbed the fragments and tried to shove them back together with her mind, Arctic and Roo meeting her.  It took all of them to patch them together around Sal's grief.

I love you, Sal, Zep said.

"No," Blaec whispered, seeing his friend bleeding slowly across the floor.  "Oh fuck, no.  Guard the damned doors.  Get me a fucking medic!"

Tseri ran to Jase, pulling Sal's blades from the scabbards at his back.  Tears streamed down his face, but he stood calmly before the door.  Her mates moved to his side, and they all growled as the wood flexed against the next pounding, but Sal saw none of it.

I love you, Zep.  Stay with me. She pressed her hand against the wound, trying to slow the bleeding.

I can't, kid.  You'll do great.  Just listen, ok?  In a minute, my body will go into shock.  Let go before that.  You can't go with me this time.

No, Sal pleaded.

You have to, demon.  Don't remember me like this, ok?  Remember the kites.  You made my life complete, baby.  I've never loved anything like I love you.  And you look amazing in that dress.  I've never seen anything so perfect in my entire life.

Zep, she tried, but he stopped her.

Just listen.  I know you love me.  I also knew I didn't deserve it.  Take care of the girls.  Make sure they remember me, ok?  And my mares.  A flare of amusement caressed her mind.  You're not as scared of them as you say.

The doors shattered.

Don't remember me like this, Sal, Zep begged her.  Remember how I loved you, ok?

Sal grabbed his soul to her, clinging to it, and refused to let it go.  Men screamed and died beyond, but Sal couldn't think about anything but Zep.  Desperate, she held his life with her will - it was all she had left.

Let go, baby, he said.  It's ok.  I had you.  We had you.  They're so good to you.  You'll be fine without me, but you have to let go.

No, she said, shaking her head.  Just hold on, Zep.  They're coming.  Just hold on a bit longer.

You know I can't.  His body gasped, but his eyes held hers.  He gasped again, lurching beneath her, but Sal held on, shoving against the wound, willing the blood to stop.

Kiss Jase for me.  A lot.  You look so beautiful with him.  And give Rhyx my sword.  He gasped again, his mind flaring in panic against hers, but she held him both with her hands and her mind.  You can't stop it, demon.  If you hold on too long I'll take you with me, and Anglia needs you, Sal.  It's time to let go.  I'm tired.

Jase fell beside her, pressing his hand over hers.  He entwined with their minds, looking down at Zep.  Hold on, big brother.

I can't, little brother.  His body gasped.  I love you, too, man.  Just take care of her for me?

The door was clear, but combat rang out beyond, the next wave pushing to them.  Behind her, Blaec screamed for Risk.  Before her, the Viraenovans stood splattered in blood, their swords held ready.

Don't let go, bro, Jase begged.

We've got you, Zep, Sal thought.

A surge of panic hit them as Zep became heavy against their minds.  It felt like the ground had fallen away from his soul.  Instinctually, Sal and Jase wove themselves together, wrapping Zep between them.  Neither of them hesitated.  They weren't going to let him die so easily.

I'm falling! Zep thought.  Don't let her fall in, Jase.  Let go.  She can't fall in.  Take care of her and make her let go!

No.  Jase refused to consider it.  Together, they braced his death against their life.  Tears streamed from Jase's eyes as he fought.  Sal did nothing, her entire willed focused on keeping her Taunor with her.

***

In the hall, Raast ran as fast as she could.  She'd felt the flare of pain and knew her dava was dying.  Rhyx ran behind her like a grauori.  Their only desire was to help.  Nothing else mattered.  Sliding around a corner, their claws slid against the slick floor, but the twins refused to slow.  Hwa and Roo chased behind them, attacking anything that came close.  Just ahead, Terrans ran toward the courtroom.  The pups scampered, knowing they needed to reach the door before they were blocked by battle.

Audgan saw the girls running fast, sticking close to the edge of the wall, and he cut down the man before him to chase after them with Hwa and Roo.  A Terran lunged from the side toward the pups, and Audgan swung his sword, cleaving the man's head from his shoulders, then struggled to catch the running grauori.  Footsteps behind him told him all he needed to know.

I've got incoming, Audgan cried into the link.  Courtroom.  Lots of them.

I can't make it, Arctic said.  We're blocked off.

One by one, the Blades called out their positions, and Audgan felt his heart sink.  The Courtroom only had one entrance and exit.  They had to hold it until the soldiers cleared the Terrans from the back.  On the heels of the pups, he raced through the doors, shoving past the Viraenovans - and stopped cold.

Bodies of Terrans were scattered across the room.  Rayna stood with her sword held before Dominik, her face streaked with blood and tears.  Blaec and Rragri blocked the dais, the bitch pacing across the top of it.  Cyno and Sal knelt over Zep's lifeless body.  The pool of blood soaked into her dress and spread across the floor.  Cyno cried without shame.

"No," he whispered.

Tseri grabbed his shoulder, forcing him to look at her.  "We have to hold the door.  Stay with me as long as you can."

Audgan shook his head in disbelief.  The pups pushed to Zep's side, Raast grabbing his still hand, and Rhyx howled.  Behind him, the feet thundered closer, and Zyrn Audgan knew anger like he'd never known before.

"That is my brother!" he yelled as the first men rounded the corner.  "You will not get past."

He reached for something deep inside and felt its darkness.  Pushing it toward the Terrans, the pale young man's eyes glazed with intensity.  The scent of fear began to leak from the humans before him.  Audgan smiled cruelly as a few retreated from his fear.

"We know about you," a man said, shoving his way closer.  A deep red spider was stamped on his shoulder, marking him as a member of Black Widow Company.  "Fight or die, kid, but your fear won't stop us."

Audgan growled.  When the men charged, he pushed his will at them as hard as his blade.  Terrans fell back, staggering against the monster they couldn't see, but the man before him parried.  Stroke for stroke they matched blows.  Tseri's men held off those on either side.  It was enough.  Audgan saw an opening and struck, but the veteran was better.  The Terran tilted his shoulder, and his blade hit Audgan's arm, the ceramic slicing easily through a gap in his armor and into the flesh beneath.

Pain flared.  Audgan gasped, falling to his knees, but he wouldn't give up.  Battering away the blows coming at him, a warm tingle began in his throat, racing through him, making the edges of everything more defined, the colors more vibrant.  His lip lifted in a feral snarl.  He had no fear of this man, and the fool smelled like prey.

"You will not get past me," he growled from his knees.

"Fuck off and die, kid," the elite said as he parried blows from the nuvani.  "You're next, you iliri fuck."

"You will not get past!"  With a surge that could almost be heard, Audgan embraced the fear of dying slowly and alone.  Men dropped in place, curling around themselves, and then the screaming began.  "You will not hurt any more of us!"

Keep it up, Audgan! Blaec demanded.  Arctic, get the grauori in here.  Dogs, we have a shitload of them at the courtroom door, I need it cleared.  Blaec did his best to keep order as the battle tried to fall apart around him.

We're coming, man, Ilija promised.  Who's down?

Not now, Ilija, Blaec said.  First, we save the living.

I got everyone up out here.  I'm missing Audgan, Risk said.

He's here.  He's holding the door, Blaec told them.

Oh fuck, Pig said, evidently close enough to see the insanity.  What the fuck?  They're all down.

Just kill them, Pig.  Audgan's made them afraid of their own skin or something.  Fucking kill them all before he drops it.

You heard the man! Pig ordered.  Clean this shit up.

The smell of death only made it easier for Audgan to hold the fear on them - and push it further.  Across the basilica, men fell, and others ran screaming.  Anglians, Viraenovans, and Myrosicans battled side by side outside the building.  The bodies piled up, and the grauori surged through the halls and streets, looking for more.  In the middle of the Courtroom, another battle raged silently.

***

Hang on to us! Jase screamed at Zep.

Their minds and souls still clung together, but they felt as if they were suspended over a deep chasm, only their wills holding Zep to them.  Death sucked at him, staking its claim.

Just trust her Zep, don't fucking let go, man.

Sal said nothing, focused completely on holding Zep away from the blackness she felt in the void.

Raast clung to his cold hand, Rhyx beside her.  The pup ripped at the well of life inside him, pulling more and more from depths that only she could see.  She used her own energy to brace the well, and Rhyx added to it while Sal and Jase held Zep above the void.

The prophecy, Zep thought, and suddenly, he began to struggle, no longer limp in their grip.

Sal could almost feel the chasm closing, and she pulled harder, sinking her mental hands deep into Zep's heart and mind, yanking them into herself.  Jase supported him, preventing his brother from falling back.  Slowly, Sal lifted him higher and higher.  Then the pull just stopped.  Sal, Zep, and Jase felt as if they were flung against a wall, and Raast whimpered as she collapsed.

"Amma!" Rhyx whimpered.

Roo and Hwa rushed to them.  Roo pulled Raast's limp form to her chest, and Hwa wrapped Rhyx in his arms.  Both of them held their children tightly, at a complete loss for words.

Zep gasped.

The air sucking into his lungs sounded loud in the silent hall, and all eyes turned to them.  Zep opened his eyes, met Sal's, and they both passed out cold.  Jase sagged onto his hands.  Only his will kept him from joining them, but he looked completely spent.

"Zep?" Blaec begged, running to his side.  "Sal?" he pleaded when she didn't stir.

Jase held up his hand.  "We used all we had.  It's ok.  He did na let go."

"Amma," Rhyx said weakly.  "Raast saved dava, and amma Sal and dava Jase didn't let him die.  Raast needs to sleep, though, ok?"

"Ok," Roo said looking at Hwa, confused.

Rhyx nodded.  "Raast is going to be a great Kaisae one day, just like amma Sal."

"No shit," Rayna whispered.  "No fucking shit.  She just raised the dead."

"We could na let them take him," Jase sighed.  "We could na," and then he too collapsed, his head landing across Zep's chest.

Chapter 60

The Anglians and Viraenovans had met at the door to the courtroom.  Audgan had been in the grips of his first maast, but a nuvani soldier recognized it and gently pulled him to his feet, promising the Anglians she would take care of him.  Zep's wound was not truly healed, but it no longer bled.  Shift had done what he could to help, but Risk refused to cause him pain, saying only that he didn't know what Zep could take.  They'd carefully carried him to the Myrosican infirmary and left him with human doctors keeping a close eye on him.

Raast had roused quickly, complaining about her head, but Shift fixed that easily.  Rhyx bragged to anyone who would listen about how her sister had saved her father, surprising everyone when she lowered her gaze to Raast in submission.

Sal and Jase had taken longer, and Blaec had been unwilling to let them lie on the cold marble.  Blaec grabbed Jase while Arctic picked up Sal, and they carried them to their room.  Blaec refused to leave their side until they stirred.  When the pair woke, both of them were weak and still exhausted, but they remembered it all.

Myrosica had been apologetic, and Tseri raged about their lack of defenses.  She ordered her troops to begin moving, even without the treaty signed, and Rragri did the same.  The Judiciary tried to make amends, doubling the guard on the building - and the city walls - but Tseri said only the treaty would appease her.  It was written, and as soon as Sal was able, signed.

That night, Blaec slept on the couch.  Sal and Jase curled together on the bed, aware that he had heard the quiet sounds of their bodies moving together.  Sal smiled as she pressed her cheek against Jase's chest, and as soon as her eyes closed it seemed she fell into the deep sleep of true exhaustion, safe, knowing that Blaec had her back.

The room was dark when the sheer loneliness of the dream woke her.  Sal lurched up in bed, and gasped, "No!"

Jase grabbed her shoulders, and Blaec shoved through the door to their sleeping chamber.  His sword was in his hand.

"Sal?" He asked, looking between her and Jase.

"It's just a dream," Jase told her.

Sal looked up at Blaec, confused.  The feeling of intense loneliness persisted.  "Blaec?"

"What?"

She shook her head, trying to pull herself the rest of the way out of her deep sleep.

"Kitten," Jase whispered kissing her bare back.  "Ya are ok, it's just a dream.  I will na leave ya."

"She doesn't dream," Blaec said softly.

Those words made her remember.  "Blaec, it's your dream."  She looked at Jase, then back at Blaec.  "You're awake, but it's your dream," she said, scrambling from the bed.

"Zep," Jase suddenly realized.

He slipped from the covers and grabbed his pants from the floor.  Pushing his legs into the clothes between steps, his destination was the door.  Sal knew he was heading for the infirmary.  The feeling was only getting stronger, and that's where they needed to be.  Rushing past him, she didn't stop until she was in the main room, grabbing Blaec's shirt from the floor.  Fear gripped both of them.  Sal shoved her arms into the shirt and pulled the door open before she had it over her head.  Side by side, the iliri raced through the dark halls of the Basilica, their bare feet slapping on the floor.  Blaec trailed after them.

The loneliness became fear, and the fear was turning to panic when Sal flung herself into the infirmary.  Pale lights lit the large room and soldiers stirred at the sound of their passing.  A group of men struggled with someone in a bed against the far wall.  Sal knew.  She could feel it.  She knew Zep thought he was alone.  She grabbed the man holding him down and pulled him out of her way, Jase grabbing another.  Together, they reached for Zep.

"I'm here," Sal said.  "We're here."

Zep gasped and opened his eyes, meeting hers, then looked at Jase beside her.  "I died," he mumbled.

"No," Jase said.  "She did na let ya die.  We're with ya, brother."

The doctors looked at them confused.  Sal wore only Blaec's black shirt, and Jase only pants, their hair disheveled.  They clung to Zep as if their life depended on it.  Only seconds before, Zep had been moaning and calling out in his sleep.  One man reached for Sal.

"Don't touch her," Blaec warned him.  "They're fine now, but if you touch her, one of them will kill you."

The humans backed up as a group, their eyes wide.

"I need to check his vitals," a doctor said, glancing at Blaec.  "He may be fevered.  He was unresponsive until a few moments ago."

Blaec chuckled, his eyes watching the three of them clinging to each other in silence, unaware of anything around them.  "I'm sure he was.  He's fine, now.  He's iliri."

Another doctor shot him a strange look, and Blaec shook his head.  "Yes, his skin is dark, but it happens.  He is still iliri.  He's fine now, but he can't be away from them."

"Why not?"

Blaec ignored him and moved to Sal's side.  There was only one way for him to know.  Sal and Jase's reactions had been too perfect, too coordinated.  It was as if they'd known, and that meant one thing.  He lightly touched her shoulder, and Sal looked up, her eyes showing the surprise and wonder she felt.

"He's cessivi?" Blaec whispered.

"I don't know how," she said.  "With Jase, too."

"Ayati," Blaec sighed.  "You three ok here?"

"Yeh," Jase said.  "He's still too weak ta move, but he felt our dreamless sleep.  He did na know what it was."

"You don't fucking dream either?" Zep asked weakly.  "Do I have to do all the good shit for you?"

Blaec laughed.  "Yeah.  That's why they need you.  Congratulations, big guy.  I think you just got your wish."

Zep shook his head.  "What the fuck happened, man?"

"You tell us," Blaec said.  "I'm glad you hung on, though.  So fucking glad you trusted her."

"I don't want to do that again," Zep whispered, squeezing his eyes shut.

Both Sal and Jase grabbed him.  Sal pressed herself to his chest, and Jase clung to his friend's hand.  "No, brother," Jase swore.  "Na fer many years."

Jase sank slowly to the floor, resting his back against the bed, but his hand held Zep's forearm firmly.  Blaec pulled back the corner of the blankets, and Sal looked up at him.

"He needs to touch you, love.  Stay here.  I'll watch your back."

"Thank you, Blaec.  She rested her head against Zep's chest, and he put his arm around her automatically.  "I'm sorry," Sal breathed.

"For what?"

She looked at Zep's placid face.  "This."

Blaec chuckled.  "We're good, Sal.  We're all good."  He leaned down and kissed her head, then squatted beside the bed.  Keeping his voice low, he told her, "This is how things are meant to be.  I'm not as brave as them, sweetness, but you deserve this.  We're good.  I got your back."

"I love you, Blaec."

"Fuck," Zep whispered.  "She does, too.  Sal, you need to drop the link, babe."

Jase just laughed.  "Get used to it, Zep."

"Wha?" he asked, still confused.

"Go ta sleep, big brother.  I'll explain ta ya later."

"Yeah, man.  I fucking need a bigger bed," Zep said as he slowly faded back to sleep.

Blaec sent the doctors away, then watched Jase close his eyes and his head tilt to the side as he lost himself to sleep.  When he looked at Sal, she too was out, a gentle smile on her lips.  Blaec sighed and walked across the room, pouring himself a cup of coffee from the collection of pots against the wall.  He took a sip.  It was strong, just like he needed.

Moving into an adjoining room, he propped his feet up, sipping at the hot beverage.  His eyes stayed on the door, and he was not surprised at all when a woman walked in.  From the antiseptic smell of her, she worked here.  From the sweetness beneath it, she was completely human, and probably very confused.

"Want to explain that?  We don't typically recommend the patients co-mingle during recovery," she said.

"Kaisor Blaec Doll, Anglia.  You're patient in there is my brother.  The woman on his chest is a queen of Anglia.  There's nothing a human would consider normal about this."

She raised an eyebrow.  "Anglian?  So, should I assume you're all iliri?"

Blaec nodded.

"And the royal family, right?  That doesn't mean it's any easier to heal you from a wound like he took."

Blaec blew on his cup.  "No, but we just needed eyes on him for the night.  Your Justices assured us it would be no problem.  He doesn't need your medicine."

She sighed.  "Myrosica has some of the finest medical technology on the continent, sir."  She paused, her brow wrinkling slightly.  "Is that the proper term of address?"

Blaec chuckled.  "Yeah.  It'll do."

"I'm not trying to offend you, sir," she started, but Blaec cut her off.

"I'm the General of Anglia's army, so sir is appropriate.  I'm second only to that little girl curled up in there, militarily."

"I see, and that's her husband and brother?"

Blaec just grinned.  "No.  You would not even begin to understand it.  Let's go back to how he doesn't need your medicine, ok?"

She sank into the chair beside him and kicked her feet up next to his.  "I don't do formal crap really well, so forgive me.  I've been treating the wounded from at least three countries all evening, and my feet are killing me.  I'm not trying to be a bitch, I just want to make sure he's ok.  The more I know about him, the easier it is to treat him."

"Then I suggest you grab a coffee because the answers to your questions aren't simple, they aren't easy, and they aren't quick."

She nodded, and stood, walking to the pots outside to pour herself a large cup.  When she returned, she slipped off her shoes and placed her feet beside his again.  "You can't be too concerned about propriety if you don't even have a shirt."

"I can't leave," Blaec said.

"Why not?" she asked.

"Someone has to watch their back.  I'll get a shirt when one of my men wakes."  He held up his hand when she started to speak.  "Where did you want to start?  The Kaisae and her titles, or the patient?"

"The patient."

"His name is Zep.  Valcor Zepyr.  He is the third husband, basically, to the Iliran ruler of Anglia.  He died a few hours ago, and Sal, the Kaisae or Queen, stopped it."

She stared at him in disbelief.  "So, he didn't die?  He nearly died?  Or are you saying that something else happened?"

"How do you define death, doctor?"

"Cessation of respiration and heart rate," she said.

Blaec nodded.  "Yeah, then he died.  Sal just wouldn't let go of his soul, and we had a healer start him back up.  She's just a kid, though - the healer - so she couldn't finish the job."  He chuckled.  "Just trust me on that?  I'll give you a demonstration in the morning when one of them is awake.  For now, just accept that I'm not insane."

"So, he died, she saved him, and then he had that panic attack?"

"Yeah.  Oh, maast, this is going to get confusing," Blaec muttered.  "It's called cessivi.  They share a soul now."

"Who shares a soul?"

Blaec flicked a finger toward the group on the cot.  "All three of them.  Ever seen the symbol of Anglia?  The three circles interconnected?"

"Yeah?"

"It's like that.  They share a core between them, they share a segment with each other, and then they each have a part for themselves.  They always know what the other knows.  They feel what the other feels."

"I see.  And all iliri do this?"

"No," Blaec said softly.  "Only the bravest.  It's a commitment stronger than marriage."

"And how do they do this, um, cessivi?"

Blaec shrugged and sipped at his coffee again.  "They love as only iliri can.  I didn't get that part, so I'll never know."  He sighed and looked up, blinking.

"I'm doctor Malani Stremic, Kaisor.  You want to talk about it?" she asked, handing him a clean handkerchief.

He took the cloth and crumpled it in his fist.  For a long moment, he just looked at the ceiling then wiped the tears from his eyes.

"It's confidential," she promised.  "I can't repeat anything you tell me unless you allow me to.  You look like you need to talk about it."

"You wouldn't believe me," he said softly, "and if you did, you wouldn't understand.  Humans never do."

"Try me."

"I love her.  I love her so much, but I can't love her like that.  I'll never get to love her like they do."

"How?"

Blaec wiped at his eyes again.  "Selflessly.  They love because it exists, not because of what they get.  She loves with all her being.  They love her more than life itself."

"How is that different?"

"They love her enough to live every second with her, completely."  He took a deep breath, staring glassy-eyed at the three of them.  "I love her enough not to."

"And what makes her so special that you all love her so much?" she asked, nudging his coffee at him.

Blaec took a good swallow, the beverage finally cool enough that it didn't burn his tongue.  "She's the Kaisae."

"Her title?"

Blaec shook his head and took another drink.  "It goes the other way around.  She has the title because of what she is.  Imagine a person who walked naked through a war zone, was beaten, raped, wounded, and mutilated, but made it to their destination just to sacrifice themselves so someone else could live.  Imagine the type of person who would suffer all of that, and you have her.  That's what makes a Kaisae."

Malani looked through the door at the tiny girl.  "She looks like she's just a kid."

Blaec chuckled.  "Only when she's asleep.  Humans designed her to be our weakness, and she is.  They just couldn't figure out that sometimes a weakness can become our greatest strength."  He took another sip.  "Malani, that kid in there just made the strongest alliance of nations this continent has ever seen because she had no idea it was impossible."

Chapter 61

Sal woke the next morning to Shift leaning over her.  He smiled when he saw her eyes watching him.

"I need to finish healing him, demon."

"Yeah."  Her voice was groggy.  "I need to get dressed.  Shift?"

"What?"

"He'll be confused when he wakes.  Be gentle with him, ok?"

"Ok.  Go get dressed.  I'll wake him up and heal him.  LT wants the whole floor healed today, so we're starting early."

"Thanks," Sal said, climbing from the bed.

Shift chuckled when he saw her bare legs, the swirls running across them.  "Nice impression Kaisae.  You know you need to add this to the story, right?"

"Oh, you have no idea.  Tilso's ok, right?"

"He's fine.  He'll have a scar, but he just took the sword across his chest.  Risk said it's sexy."

"Ok.  Give him some lessons, would you?"

Shift smiled and turned Sal to the door.  When he slapped her butt, she glared.  "Clothes, Kaisae.  Humans can't handle those legs of yours."

Sal laughed but headed out of the door for her rooms.  She knew Jase waited there for her, and she was pretty sure he was alone.  This early in the morning, the halls were still empty, so no one saw her wandering through the Capitol half dressed.  When she reached her rooms, she slipped in the door and found Jase sitting in the middle of the main room cleaning the blood from their weapons.  Her blades were laid out next to his, Zep's ruined armor at his side.

"We need ta patch this before we leave town, kitten," he said without looking up.

"Yeah.  Get a recommendation?  I'm not willing to risk him again."

Jase shook his head.  "Me either.  Ya know I feel it too, right?"  He meant the connection with Zep.

"Yeah.  Jase, I can't fit next to you in all that.  Come here," Sal said moving to the couch.  "Shift's healing him."

Jase threw himself on the couch and grabbed Sal's hips, pulling her to him.  She lay across his chest, wrapped protectively in his arms.  "Ya ok with this?" he asked.

She snuggled against his neck.  "I don't know why I wouldn't be.  He's not you, Jase, but you're not him, either.  I just didn't expect it."

He gently pushed the pale strands of hair away from her face.  "Can I tell ya somethan?"

"Yeah?" Sal said, looking back at him.

"I like it.  I'm glad.  I knew ya could do it, I just did na know which one ya'd choose.  I've allus known ya'd pick a Taunor."

"Keep going," she told him.

Jase sighed.  "LT gives ya somethan the rest of us can na.  It works on its own.  Zep gives ya somethan that works with what I have.  Do na start thinking like that," he said, feeling Sal's mind imagining them naked.  She giggled, and he kissed between her ears.  "I mean, Zep makes ya laugh.  I make ya kill.  LT makes ya lead.  Ya can lead without laughing or killing, but ya'll go insane if ya do the others alone."  He paused, one hand still petting the back of her head.  "I think we're staying here tonight, yeh?"

Sal nodded.  "We're going to be here for two more days."

"Spend the night with him?  Just him?"

"Ok."

"Tomorrow, go ta LT and leave us alone."

Sal giggled, and Jase tickled her ribs.  "Ya little pervert.  He just needs ta get used ta cessivi easy."

"What about you?" Sal asked him.

"I can wait, kitten.  It's two days.  This is gonna hit Zep hard.  He thought he was in love with ya before?  He has no idea what this is.  The link between he and I?"

"Is that in those stories too?"

Jase shook his head.  "No, kitten, yer making yer own rules now.  That is why I said he and I need time ta ourselves.  We hafta figure a few things out without ya here ta distract us."

"Ok.  Besides, I could use a little of Blaec's normal."  Flicking her ears back, she nipped at his shoulder.

Jase laughed, ducking away from her sharp teeth.  "And I'm sure he will na complain.  Just do na ignore him, Sal.  He tries hard ta make ya happy, even if he can na stop acting human."

"I know," Sal assured him.  "I fell in love with Blaec because of who he is, not who I want him to be.  I've never asked him to be anything else."

"Good.  I just - "

As one, they sat up, both feeling Zep climb out of bed.  "Get dressed," Jase told her, "Ya can na keep running around in another man's shirt all day."

Sal grabbed a pair of blacks, quickly pulling on the soft leather pants and a loose black shirt that she let fall against her hips.  Jase passed her a belt, her sheaths attached to it, and Sal buckled it on.  Zep had left the infirmary and was headed outside the building.  Together they followed the tug of their hearts. It wound through the darkened halls, pulling them along until they found him sitting on the stairs at the front of the basilica.  A dark stain on the ground lay beside him where someone had been killed the day before.  Ignoring it, he looked across the small town at the rising sun beyond.

"I knew you were coming," he said without looking back.

Sal moved to his right, and Jase sat beside him on his left.  Neither spoke.

"I shouldn't be seeing this, you know?  This is a day I shouldn't be living."  Zep sucked in a quick breath, and Sal leaned her head against his arm.  "I can't even explain how this feels," he whispered.

"We know," Jase said.

"It's not the link, is it."  It wasn't a question.  Zep rubbed at his eyes then looked back to the sunrise.  "It feels different, more personal."

"Yeah," Sal said.  "It's not from your mind."

Zep looked at Jase.  "I didn't mean for this to happen.  I'm sorry, man."

"Fer what?" Jase asked, confused.

"This was yours.  She was always yours first.  She still is, but, I feel like I'm shoving in."

They both were shocked.  Sal worried that he didn't want the bond, and Jase couldn't believe that Zep couldn't understand how much he was welcome.  The emotions surged between the three of them, clearer than words could ever be.

"Fuck," Zep whispered.  "That's potent."

Jase laughed.  "Yeh.  That's what I tried to tell ya.  Zep, I'm glad it's ya."

"What about you, Sal?" he asked.  "Any regrets?"

"No," she whispered.  "Remember the kites?"

He chuckled.  "Best moment of my last life."

"I wished then that we had this.  I always felt like we were slighting you.  You belong with us."

"When we say us now, it means all three," Jase added.

"How about Blaec?"

She sighed.  "He needs to work his own thing out.  I won't be shocked if he learns to at least come in the same room with us, but it's different.  What I have with him will always be different."

Zep nodded.  "I never thought I'd see this again," he said, looking at the sky.  "It's going to take me a bit to get used to this.  I mean this and living.  Both."

"We've got time," Jase assured him.

"Zep?" Sal asked.  He turned to her.  "What do you remember?"

"All of it."

She nodded, showing she heard.  "Why didn't you duck?"

He pulled her to his side and hugged her tightly.  "He wasn't aiming for me.  I had to make a choice."

Sal looked up at his face, thankful she still could.  "You stepped into it to pull me away?"

"Yeah."

"I can never repay you, Zep," she said.  "I owe you my life."

He laughed and gestured at the sky.  "Sal," he said, his open hand seeming to hold the sun as it rose above the walls of Zaqala.  "You already paid it back.  You gave me this, and you gave me your hearts.  I think it was a good trade, demon.  I'd do it again, too."

"Maast, please don't.  You broke my heart, Zep."

"I didn't want to, Sal," he said, dropping his hand to trace the line of her jaw.  "But I'd rather know you were alive and hurting, with Jase to take care of you, than dead because I was too slow."

Jase chuckled.  "Kiss her," he whispered.  "It's like nothing ya've ever felt before."

Zep obeyed, leaning over, his lips just brushing Sal's.  Hers parted, his tongue taking the invitation to slide between her sharp teeth, and their emotions swelled.  When his hand slid into her hair, Sal clung to him.  Everything they'd shared before paled before the clarity of that kiss.  There were no more walls separating them, no more lines where one of them began and the other ended.  Even Jase, sitting on Zep's other side fit perfectly into this new whole as if they'd been created to be together.  When their lips parted, both were breathing heavier.

"Do I ever get used to it?" Zep asked.

"Na," Jase said.  "She's like that ever' time."

Zep just laughed, then grabbed Sal, pulling her across his lap.  She squirmed and giggled, clinging to his neck as she tried to resist being hauled around like a toy.  Unfortunately, she wasn't quite strong enough to get free.  She also wasn't really trying.  Then her hand came to rest against the broken line of his tattoo, and she paused.   Carefully, she traced the gap in the silver ink.  Zep ducked his head to meet her pale eyes.

"It's ok, demon."

"You going to fix that?"

He just shook his head.  "Nope.  That's one scar that I'm damned proud to have.  Maybe even more than the one you put on my chest."  His hand cupped her face, and his thumb followed the swell of her lower lip.  "The one that's over my heart, demon."

"Zep, I -"

His thumb pressed her lips closed, and he shook his head.  "I'm not sorry."  Then he smiled, his eyes flicking to his left.  "Kiss her," he said to Jase.

As Sal lay in Zep's arms, Jase tilted her head up and kissed her.  His teeth grazed her tongue, and his hand moved to rest over Zep's.  There was no awkwardness, no jealousy, and no care about if any of this was right.  It was just honest, all three of their emotions singing in their hearts.  Sal felt their love and moaned as Zep's gentle lips brushed the side of her neck.

"Ayati," she gasped.  "I can't take it."

"Sal," Zep whispered in her ear.  "I don't have to wonder.  I don't have to worry I'm in the way or that I shouldn't really be here.  I could have died a very happy man yesterday.  You made sure of that these last few weeks.  But I didn't."  He looked at Jase.  "Little brother," he said, and his voice failed him.

"I know," Jase said.  He touched his own chest where his heart beat in the same pace as both of theirs and Zep nodded.  "We will allus know, big brother."

Zep blinked quickly and took a shuddering breath.  Then he wiped at his eyes, chuckling shyly as Sal pressed close to his chest.  "You're my family," he said.  "My soul.  I feel like I died and was reborn, and this time, I got it right."

"Yeh," Jase said.  "This time ya are a part of us."

"I just can't stop thinking about how the Emperor calls himself a god, but you and Raast raised me from the dead.  She healed me, but if you'd let go..."

"Never," Sal promised.  “I’d rather die than let anything separate us.”

"But you did this, and I'm watching the sun rise with my two best friends, and you're just little Sal.  He says he's a god and wants nothing but death.  You barely understand how special you are, and you change every life you touch."

"We're not gods, Zep."

He shook his head.  "No.  We're not.  We're iliri, and we just love stronger than anyone else.  It's much better than being a god."

Epilogue

The Conglomerate of Free Citizens' Myrosican Encampment bustled with soldiers.  Men in blue trained in basic formations and elite units made fools of them with complex drills.  General Sturmgren sat at his desk, staring out the window, wondering how they would manage to survive the Terran threat.  He looked at his desk again, the red lines glaring against the map.  The border had moved west again.

He slammed his hand on his desk, cursing the politicians who had ruined everything his men had worked for over the past year.  A soft tap sounded at the door from the hall.  Marnia stood, professional as always, and opened it.

"Captain Tolan," she greeted the man outside the door.

"Does the General have a moment?" he asked.

"I'm free, Marnia.  Send him in."

She gestured, and the Captain walked across the small room and into the door to his office.  He closed the door behind him.  "Sir?"

"Sit, Captain.  What can I do for you today?" Ran Sturmgren asked.

"I'm not staying, sir.  I just have something for you," Tolan said, holding out a small black envelope.

Ran stood as he reached for it.  "How did you get this?"

"You know the logo the Devil Dogs used, back when they were with us?" Tolan asked.

"Yeah."

"Well, the living version was sitting quietly, waiting for us on our patrol.  Exact replica, sir.  It held this in its mouth, not a trace of slobber or drool on it."

Ran looked at him, but said nothing, turning the envelope over in his hands.

"It laid the envelope on the ground before me, looked up at me and, clear as a bell, it told me to sit deep, sir.  Only members of our unit know that."

Ran nodded.  "Yeah.  And their families."

"That's what I thought too, sir.  I thought you should know."

"Rais?"  Ran whispered, using the Captain's first name.

"Yeah?"

"You good with this?"  He watched the leader of the 112th Mounted's face closely.

"Ran, she deserved more than she got.  My respect is the least I can give.  The 112th won't stand across the line."

"I understand, Rais.  We'll just keep that between us, ok?"

"Thank you.  I'd prefer it like that."  Then he shifted back to his official tone.  "Have a good afternoon, sir."

When the door closed behind him, Ran looked over the black envelope again.  There were no words or symbols on it, and the seal was secure.  He broke it open.  Inside, a large piece of paper had been carefully folded.  As he smoothed it out on his desk, vivid swirls turned into lines of consciousness spreading randomly across the page.  Ran sighed.  He only knew one thing in Iliran writing.  As his eyes traveled the page, he saw it.  The symbol looked like a person riding a horse with a large beast running beside it.  The Black Blades.  It stained the page in silver ink.

He quickly folded the paper, shoved it in the envelope, and slipped it in a seam below his desk.

The rest of the day, he waited for someone to demand the letter from him.  He watched Marnia, wondering if he dared ask her to translate it, but he knew the price they would both pay.  Parliament had claimed that any interaction with Salryc Luxx would be seen as treason.  The Black Blades had been declared terrorists.  Ran's mind worried at the problem, only stopping when Marnia returned with their lunch.  She had a smile on her face but a worried look in her eyes.

"Sir?" she called.

"Yeah?"

"Mind if I share your desk for lunch?"  He could hear something different in her tone.

"No, come on.  It's been a slow day and I'd enjoy the company."

Marnia carried the plates in, placing them carefully on the massive desk, then returned to the reception room.  She locked the door to the hall and placed a small sign that read "At Lunch" in the window.  When she returned, she closed the door to his office behind her as well.  Without explanation, she sat across from him and took a bite as if her intention really was to just eat her meal.  He shrugged and bent to his own when she finally gained the nerve to talk.

"I think this is supposed to be for you, sir.  It came addressed to me."  She lifted her plate and gently slid a black envelope at him.  "I opened it, not knowing."

"That's fine," he said.  "Was the seal intact when you got it?"

"Yeah.  Ran?  It's signed."

He nodded and pulled the page out.  Again, he could see that it did not contain writing he was used to, but it made no sense until he opened the paper fully.  This wasn't a letter; it was nearly twice the size.  A delicate and detailed map marked the expanse.  Ran's eyes grew wide.

"This is Ft. Landing, Marnia."  He scanned the symbols, each carefully inscribed.  When he reached the lowest corner, he found the rider and beast again.  Tucked next to it were symbols that he knew even better.  "Ayati," he whispered.

"Ran!" Marnia hissed, looking over her shoulder.  "Curse all you want, but you dare speak Iliran, and they'll court-martial you."

He laughed.  "How well do you read it, Marnia?"  She stared at him, saying nothing.  "You're fluent, aren't you.  They taught you in school?"  She just barely nodded.  "Then I think this is for you."  He reached under his desk and pulled out the first note, passing it to her.  "It came to me this morning."

"Are you safe, sir?"

He nodded.  "It was from a trusted source."

Marnia glanced over her shoulder at the door, and then pulled the letter out.  "So that's how they use color!  She writes so beautifully," Marnia whispered.  Her eyes scanned the page, growing wider as she read.  She paused and looked at the map laying on the corner of the desk, then back at the letter.  Ran watched her eyes scan faster and faster, and her mouth slowly fell open.  When she reached the end, she gasped, and her delicate hand covered her lips unconsciously.  Slowly, she let her hand sink to the desk as her eyes found his face.

"We need to go to Ft. Landing, sir.  I need permits and proper escorts."

He nodded.  "What does the letter say?"

She read it, her voice low and gentle, reminding him so much of Sal's.  "My dear friend, I am sorry for the grief I caused you the last few weeks.  I know you can rebuild it all, and that you will weather this storm as you have done so many before.  I just want to make sure you know how much I appreciate all you did for us.  You are one of the good few.

"I think you can figure out easily enough what the map means, Ran.  It's for Marnia, but she will need you to decode it.  I've used symbols from the tenth codex, it seemed fitting as there were officially ten of us.  Make sure she documents everything, though.  Everyone has gotten so caught up in chasing steel that there are only a handful of people like Marnia left.  It's our history that matters most.

"The map leads to a vault of that history.  Below Ft. Landing lies one of the vessels used in the immigration to the continent.  I do not know why it is there or how it got there, I just know that it has been buried under centuries of time.  Few know it even exists.  In a storage room below the cellars, a small but forgotten door will take you to the greatest treasure I can think of.  Take only those you trust the most, as the true treasure of knowledge is wrapped in something that will distract most others.  Document it all, for once they hear it exists, it all will be lost.

"We're going to win this, you know.  Only the Conglomerate has refused our terms.  Viraenova will be protecting your northern border soon, and you can trust them.  We all still hope that things change, but we're not foolish enough to hold our breath.  Sir, I beg you to have faith in me.  Protect her.  Marnia will dive headlong into this, as well she should, but she is going to need you to watch her back.  You know your elites, but trust me when I say that the 97th pikes are as worthy of a unit as I've known.  If anything goes bad, I have protection for you, and anyone you give your word for, outside of the CFC borders.  Simply tell them you are my Sadava and Ortas.

"Tell Marnia that the pups remember her fondly.  They are starting to lose their first teeth now, and Rhyx wants to grow up and be iliri.  When you finish there, be it in a week or a decade, I would welcome you in Arhhawen.  We will have need of a learned scholar to examine our own vault and, hopefully, more pups to entice Marnia with."

Marnia looked up at him.  "The rest of this doesn't translate as clearly.  She declares her respect for you and her wishes for fate to be kind to all of us."  Her eyes lingered on the bottom corner of the page.

"What else?" Ran asked.

"It's a list, sir.  Twelve million tons or more, steel.  Six million tons, gold.  Twenty-two million tons, iron.  Half a million of cobalt, two tons titanium, and on and on.  Some of these symbols I can't even remember, the metals are so rare."

Ran leaned back in his chair.  "Who gave you the letter, Marnia?"

"A soldier, sir," she said.  "I didn't think anything of it.  I didn't know him."

"Did you see his unit symbol?"

She nodded.

Ran opened a drawer in his desk and pulled out a large binder filled with unit symbols.  He shoved his plate out of his way, placed the book on his desk, and flipped through it.  When he found the one he sought, he stabbed it with his finger.  "Was this it?"

Marnia looked at it a moment.  "Close, sir.  The edge of the circle was gold."

Ran smiled.  "You're about to resign as my assistant, Marnia.  Fill out the forms requesting a military escort.  I'll get you the clearance for a historical excavation of the lower levels of Ft. Landing.  I need papers to reassign the 112th and the 97th pikes back to Ft. Landing.  In a few weeks, we'll list them as your escorts."

She stood, but he waved her down.

"Eat first.  None of this happens fast, girl."  His eyes darted back to the map, and he chuckled.  "There's a package waiting for you in Ft. Landing, too."  He pointed at the icon.  "Sal seems to think that you're going to need a few journals."

Marnia looked.  "What does that mean, sir?"

"Military code for documentation books.  She has one hundred of them waiting for you at the civilian store.  Congratulations, Professor."

Marnia chuckled.  "Ran, you know I only earn that title when I have a discovery significant enough to be approved."

He nodded.  "Sal just gave it to you.  These are the ships from the Landing.  She's saying they're intact, preserved, and contain histories of a time before the Landing."

"Why me?" she asked.

"I think it's because you were fair to her.  I don't know."

Mulling that over, Marnia took a bite of her lunch, Ran mimicked her a moment later.  They said nothing for a long moment, lost in their minds, but he knew she would have plenty of questions.  She just had to sort them out for herself, first.  Finally, Marnia spoke.

"Ran?"

"Yeah?"

"Was it really that bad for her?"

"Yes."  He stared blankly at the wall for a moment, then stood.  Crossing the room, he walked to one of the massive records cabinets and pulled it open, flipping through files.  It wasn't hard to find what he was looking for.  Ran pulled a stack of folders out and laid them on the table beside her.  "Keep those.  They'll do more good in a history book than they will in a shredder.  That's the Black Blades, Marnia.  When you read them, read what isn't written.  It wasn't just her."

"What aren't you telling me?"

He returned to his chair.  "They aren't done yet.  They're changing the world, and I think they're just warming up."

"How can we help?"

Ran just chuckled and tapped the map beside him.  "Sal says this is how.  She needs something here, and she trusts you to know what it is."  He sighed.  "Do you know what those words mean?"

"Which ones?"

"Sadava and Ortas.  The passwords."

Marnia just smiled.  "Ortas means Intelligence.  Sadava though?  It's a very old word, not something iliri use in modern language.  It means adopted father.  I think she means you, sir."

Ran smiled and nodded, his eyes suddenly betraying him.  Wiping at them shamelessly, he glanced out the window to the north.  "Go get 'em, Sal.  Make those fuckers pay."

Dear Reader,

Inseparable was the book that wrote itself.  When writing BloodLust (Rise of the Iliri #1) Zep went rogue.  He demanded a complete restructuring of the series because he just wouldn't fall into the stereotypical role I had initially envisioned for him.  I can't thank him enough – even if he is just a fictional character – for showing me that sometimes a good book doesn't play by the rules.

I hope you are enjoying this journey with me.  And don't worry, it's far from over.  While I am trying to keep the books coming out as fast as my fans can read them, it just isn't possible.  Please bear with me as the Spotted Horse Productions Publishing team tries hard to make sure that every book we produce is the quality you demand.  And please consider following me on my author page to get updated when the next book comes out.

Now, like always, I would like to ask a favor.  Please consider leaving a review for those considering my work.  Getting discovered is the bane of every author.  We do our best to split our time between marketing, addressing our fans, completing our work, and making it as good as you deserve.  The best way to show us that you've noticed is with a review.

We don't expect intricate breakdowns of the novel, just a few words to let us know what you thought.  Make them eloquent or simple, write something long or short, it doesn't matter, but does make our day.  Your response is the best "tip" any author could ask for.  It helps us reach more readers who will enjoy the stories we write.

Please consider taking a moment to share your opinion about

INSEPARABLE

Tenacity

Rise of the Iliri 4

Chapter 1

It was quiet.  The soft drizzle of rain caused a hushed static that kept their ears from ringing and the squelch of their boots in the mud told the tiny, white woman that it wasn't a problem with her hearing.  Step by step, they pushed through the town with swords drawn, tense, seeking any sign of movement.

A shutter flapped in the wind and one of the men, Razor, twitched.  All eyes jerked to the threat.  When Sal looked back, her brother was blushing at his reaction.  He caught her eye and shrugged.

They pushed on.  Blaec had ordered them to secure the town - if the small cluster of buildings even qualified as such.  The streets were empty, there was no smell of humans in the air, but the earthy scents of iliri seemed to permeate everything.

Just as the unit began to relax, Blaec's voice sounded in their minds.  Zep, Razor, Arctic, check the - he gestured to the large building in the middle of town - tavern, inn, thing.  Whatever that is.  I need two grauori maargra, at least, to sweep the houses.  Hwa, you're in charge of them.  Audgan, Geo, head over a street.  Sal, Cyno with me, and I want Shift and Risk to float as needed.  Keep your senses open people.  There's supposed to be a unit of Terrans here.

I'm not getting shit, Razor replied. You sure we're in the right place?

Blaec glanced over his shoulder and looked at his soldier. Your skill, man, not mine.

With a grin, Razor nodded and closed his eyes.  They all paused, checking their surroundings while they waited.

I got nothing, LT, Razor thought, finally.  Faint tug to the northeast, but it sure as shit ain't close.

You just looking for Terrans, or humans? Zep asked.

Terrans, or those in the Terran military.  Trust me, it works.  Doesn't matter what citizenship they claim.

They stood motionless for a second before Blaec sighed.  So?  Move, guys.  I need a full sweep.  Let's act like elites!

That was enough.  They all began drifting in the direction they'd been ordered, Sal sliding her sword back into the scabbard, feeling more relaxed.  Signs of recent habitation were everywhere.  Clothes hung wet on lines, windows stood open with drizzle soaking the curtains inside, but the buildings were in good repair.

When did it start raining here? she asked.

Two days ago, Jase said following her eyes. Ya think they all just left?

She shrugged.  There's something here, but I couldn't tell you where.

Blaec was listening.  Friend or foe?

I'm not sure, love.  I just feel like something's here.  I can almost hear it.  She looked at him, meeting his eyes. Yes, it's been going on a while.  No, I'm not making a deal out of it.  Yes, we will talk about it later.

Blaec ducked his head to hide the smile but nodded.  Gesturing for them to follow, he slipped inside a building.  As soon as they passed through the door, scents assaulted her: wood, cloth, foodstuffs, and more.  When Sal sneezed, both men glared at her, but she just sighed and walked across the building.  This one was clearly empty, so her mistake hadn't alerted anyone to their location.

Yanking open the door to the stairs, she knew why.  "I think we're too late."

Blaec and Jase both moved to her side, the scent of decomposition wafting down to them.

"Fuck," Blaec grumbled.  "This place was supposed to be Iliran."

Sal nodded and stepped through the door.  "Hence the death," she tossed back as she jogged easily up the stairs.  At the top, she paused.  "Shit."

We have dead, Blaec told his men through their mental link.

Us too, Geo replied.  Family.  Even the kids.  It's pretty gruesome.

Torture is more like it, Sal agreed.

Jase brushed past his commanding officer and up the stairs.  With a glance behind him, Blaec followed.  In the apartment above, the smell was stronger.  An elderly couple lay dead.  Sprawled across the floor, their blue eyes stared at nothing.  The three soldiers stood silently, each trying to come to terms with this in their own way.

"I want to die like that," Sal said softly, then stepped toward the corpses.

Blaec's head snapped to look at her, his expression confused.  The skin had been flayed from much of the victims' bodies.  The man's legs had been broken, and the woman had been repeatedly lacerated.  Fingers were scattered on the floor around them like debris, their blood had splattered across every surface in the room, even the ceiling.

Sal stopped beside them and looked down.  The older man's mutilated fingers rested against the woman's palm, her thumb crossed over the back of his hand.  They'd died together.

We have more, Hwa thought.  Looks like they tried to hide over here.  He projected a location to them on the far side of the town.

How many? Blaec asked.

More than ten.  Hard to get a count unless we try to piece them back together, but I smell at least ten different people.

No, Blaec said. We can let the greens worry about that.  We have any signs of life at all?  Silence met his question.  Then keep looking.

"Leave them?" Sal asked.

"Yeah.  You smell humans at all, sweetness?"

She shook her head.  "No.  With the rains, any trail would be gone.  Hwa might be able to track something, but I can't."

She barely finished the thought before a rush of fear hit her like a hammer.  Both she and Jase turned to the wall beside them instinctually, then spun and ran down the stairs.

I'm fine! Zep's thought cut through them, and the pair stopped before they even had reached the bottom.  Sal, I think we're going to need you, though.

What did you find? Blaec asked.

I don't know.  There's a girl.  His amusement leaked through the link.

He forgot to mention the explosion, Arctic added wryly.

Iliri? Blaec asked.

No fucking clue on this one.  Can't get close enough, and she doesn't look like anything I've seen before, Arctic answered.

"Go," Blaec told his partners.  "I'll check the next building."

Sal and Jase shared a look, and he nodded.  "I got yer back, LT.  We'll know if anythan' touches her before she can think it."

"Thanks, man."

When they left the shop, the men turned right.  Sal went left.  She jogged through the rain, mud splashing against her ankles, to the large tavern.  When she reached the door, she paused, listened, then entered.

Where are you? she asked.

Downstairs, Arctic said.  Zep, don't.  You're freaking her out, man.

Sal looked around the empty room and found the door standing conspicuously open.  Heading that way, she could hear voices from the basement.  A girl growled in something that sounded Iliran, but the words were jumbled by distance.  The stairs were clear, so she trotted down, her feet barely making a sound.

"You will burn!  I will pull you apart and make you burn!"  The accent was thick but the words were true Iliran.

Sal walked through the narrow hall, turned a corner, and paused.  Zep, Razor, and Arctic crouched beside the corner of a door as if seeking cover.  She walked up behind Zep and rested her hand on his shoulder.

I'm here.  Catch me up.

Crazy bitch in there is pissed, Zep said.  I went to open the cage, and I think she tried to fry me or something.  He pointed at his chest and the heat stress lines across the resin.  Seems to be line of sight.

Sal shook her head.  We don't have skills like that.  Audgan's is about the most aggressive I've ever seen.

And ripping someone's thoughts from their head is passive, Sal? Arctic asked.  Catch this.

He tossed a memory into her mind: Zep walking into the room, a cage in the back corner with a girl in it.  Her hair was a strange color, almost red, but blonde at the same time.  When Zep saw her, he rushed over and grabbed the door, trying to open it.  That's when his armor started to smoke, and Zep backed out of the room quickly.  Arctic glanced at the girl.  Their eyes met.  His nearly white ones locked to hers - one ice blue, one pale amber.  She snarled, and the table behind him had exploded into shards of wood.

Sal sighed and rubbed her eyes.  "Why are you in a cage?" she yelled at the girl in Iliran.

"I'm not your pet!" the girl called back.

"No.  You also didn't answer the question.  My Taunor wanted to let you out, and you threatened him.  Why are you in the cage?"

"Do not pretend with me.  I know you killed them all.  Soldiers!  You think because I am different, I am evil?"

That was more than she could take.  Sal marched forward, brazenly heading for the girl's room.  Behind her, the men just sighed in defeat.  When she pushed the door open, the strange girl's eyes were waiting.  Even when they widened in surprise, she didn't look away.

Sal was impressed.  She also wanted to make the point very clear.  "No.  I do not think different is evil."

"There was a human!" the girl rambled in her native language, looking toward the short hall.  "He was just in here, and a part-human with him.  They'll come back!" she cried, grasping at the bars, her panic showing.  "Let me out before they come back!"

"They're with me.  They are iliri.  I know Zep looks human," Sal touched her own head, "but he's iliri here.  I won't let you out if you're going to hurt my pack."

The girl sat back and pushed the mass of curls away from her face.  Streaks of red, blonde, and white ran in stripes through her hair, made obvious when she held it against her scalp.

"Nee," she said softly.  Please.

"What's your name, girl?"

"Shaden Lesedi."

"Ok, Shaden."  Sal squatted before the bars.  "Why are you in a cage?  It looks like mostly iliri lived here."

Shaden jerked her eyes to the side.  "I'm dangerous.  I'm twisted."

"Explain."

"Look at me!" she screamed.  "I'm striped like a cat, my eyes don't match.  I'm evil."

Sal shrugged.  "I'm white, my eyes look like a cat's, I have ears that make yours look normal, and I've been called evil a few times."

Shaden's shoulders sagged as if defeated.  "It's not the same."

The sound of soft footsteps behind her made Sal flick an ear back.  It was Arctic, walking slowly into the room.

"I can't follow all of that, your Iliran is too good," he said in Glish.  "She ok, demon?"

Sal shrugged and answered in the same language, "I'm not letting her out until she explains a few things."  She looked back at the girl.

Shaden's eyes had gone wide as she pressed herself against the back of the cage, looking at Arctic.  She was breathing fast but trying hard not to show it.

"Back up, Arctic," Sal said softly.

He dropped his eyes and stepped back until he was pressed against the wall.  Shaden relaxed slightly, but every muscle in her body was tense.

"Why are you scared of him?" Sal whispered.

"I'm not," the girl insisted.

"We can smell it, Shaden.  He's iliri.  As Iliran as it gets now.  He won't hurt you."

The girl's mismatched eyes met Sal's quickly, then looked back at Arctic.  She said nothing.

Sal kept her tone gentle.  "Let me say that a different way, I will not let him touch you.  He can not unless I allow it.  I am Kaisae."

At those words, the girl seemed to collapse on herself.  A strangled sob leapt from her throat, and she buried her head in her hands.  That was all the proof Sal needed.

"I need Rayna and Roo at least.  Meia would be good as well.  All of you men get the fuck out of this room.  Now!" Sal ordered.

They moved quickly, the sound of their steps retreating up the hall.  The further away they got, the louder Shaden allowed herself to cry.  Sal didn't bother thinking about it, she just opened the door to the cage and waited for the poor thing to crawl out, then pulled the girl into her arms.

"The Black Blades are good people, Shaden.  None of them will hurt you.  I swear it.  Now, I have friends coming, and they may be humans, but they're Anglians.  Do you know what that means?"

Shaden nodded.  "Yeah.  Anglia is coming to save us."  Both of her hands were pressed over her face.  "And if we can just hold out, Salryc Luxx will set us all free.  Is she here?"

"I'm right here."

Shaden gulped and wiped at her eyes quickly.  "You're…"  She looked across Sal's face.  "But?"

Sal offered her a sympathetic smile.  "I'm Sal.  Those men you tried to burn?  That's my pack."

"You're the Kaisae!" Shaden said, pulling away.  Then she suddenly switched to Glish.  "Your Majesty!"

Sal changed languages to match.  "Oh no.  I'm just Sal.  I'm not a queen, I'm not a ruler.  I'm a pissed off bitch who likes to kill Terrans.  That's it."

"But, you're like the queen of Anglia, aren't you?"

"Kaisae.  There's the King and the Orassae, too.  Now, what are we going to do with you?  Can you even be around a man?"

Shaden looked down, her shame showing.  "I'm fine."

"No.  You're not.  I'm not sure exactly what you are but fine is not one of the options.  Shaden, I was a slave.  I know.  I've been there, ok?"

"They said I'm not iliri because I'm like this."  Shaden picked the part of Sal's comment she felt most comfortable addressing.

"And your skill most definitely isn't Iliran, but you smell a bit like us."

The girl shrugged and wiped at her nose again.  "Not enough to be a part of the pack."

Sal reached up and touched the girl's cheek.  Through that gentle contact, flashes of Shaden's thoughts, concerns, and memories flooded into Sal's mind.  They'd cast her out the first time her talent showed itself, terrified of the destruction she could cause.  After that, she spent years chained to a boulder in the hills beyond town.  When she learned to control it, they brought her to the basement, chained her up, and gave her to the Terran soldiers repeatedly in order to save their own families.  To get food, she was forced to lock herself in the cage three times a day before they'd open the door.

"When was the last time you left this room?" Sal asked.

"I was sixteen.  I kept count for two years, thinking when I hit my majority, they'd let me leave."

Sal nodded in understanding, hearing the sounds in the hall change.  "But they didn't.  My friends are coming, ok?  They're human and grauori, but they are my friends."

Shaden just bobbed her head in a weak acceptance.

Roo scampered down the stairs first, Rayna and Meia on her heels.  Sal called out, "We're ok."

"Thank Ayati," Rayna said, pushing into the room.  Roo nudged beside her, but Meia waited at the threshold.

"You have women as soldiers?" Shaden asked, looking up at Sal.

Rayna chuckled.  "What do you think Sal is if not a soldier?"

"She's the Kaisae," Shaden replied, the awe apparent in her voice.

Sal jerked a thumb back at her closest friend.  "And she's the consort.  Meia's elite.  Roo is my gerus."

"What's a gerus?"

"It's an ilus, but with fur.  She's the dam of my kids."

"You really do follow the old ways," Shaden breathed in awe.

"Ya," Roo said around her tongue.  "Carn Rai Toudg oo?"

Shaden shook her head, "What?"

"She wants to touch you," Sal explained.  "She's a linker."

Shaden seemed to pull into herself.  "With them?"

The girl's reaction said a little too much.  "Not yet, Roo," Sal decided.  "I don't think she's ready for the minds of our men."

"Fucking humans."  Meia pushed closer.  "They raped her?"

Sal knew the girl could follow the entire conversation, but they needed to know.  "The iliri helped, but yes.  A lot.  She hasn't been out of this room in years."

"She's staying with me then," Meia insisted.  "I won't let a single man near her."

"I'm not sure you're much safer for her.  She's able to take care of herself.  Shaden, this is Rayna and Meia, both are elite soldiers with the Devil Dogs.  The fuzzy one is Aroora, or Roo.  I swear they're friends.  They've gotten my back more times than I can count.  Can we get that chain off your leg?"

When Shaden nodded, Meia moved to her ankle, pulling a small pack from her pocket.  She set to work, poking and twisting the lock until the manacle sprang open.  The flesh on the girl's leg was raw, not quite bloody, but Shaden reached down and began to rub it.

"Are they all dead?" she asked.

"I think so," Sal told her.  "We found bodies.  I'm not sure if any got away."

"Good.  They weren't real iliri anyway.  You didn't want them."  With that, she stood and tried to dust off the thin shift she wore.

Sal and Rayna both reached for the buttons at their throats.  "I do the cold better than you, Ray," Sal pointed out.  "And she's about my size."

"Fair enough.  Tell one of your boys to get a blanket for her legs."

Sal nodded and passed the word as she pulled off her leather armor and the longsleeve black shirt beneath it.  "Here, Shaden.  It's cold out there."

"Winter already?"

"No, but autumn and raining.  You ever ridden?"

Shaden just shook her head then pulled the shirt over her shift.  Sal put back on her leather and scabbards as she talked.

"Ok.  We need to get you back to the camp.  I can't guarantee that Terric won't come back here.  One problem, though.  There's men."

Shaden's shoulders dropped slightly.  "I'm ok, Kaisae."

"Shaden," Meia said, stepping before the girl.  "Sal's mates, Jase and Zep?  They're safe, ok?  To you, they may as well not even be men."

"What do you mean?"

"They're cessivi," Rayna said.  "They'll only touch her."

The redhead looked up at Sal, daring to hope.  Sal nodded.  "It's true.  The man you tried to set on fire?  That's my Taunor.  He's worried about you - but he thinks of you as a daughter or a sister, nothing more."

"I'm ok," the frail girl said again.  It seemed to be her go-to answer.

Sal met her eyes and held them.  "Just tell me when you aren't."

Chapter 2

The group of women escorted the fragile girl up the stairs.  When they reached the main room, Shaden paused, looking around.  She took a shuddering breath and turned to the main door.  That was the only sign of her nervousness before she led them outside.  The strongest women in the country flanked her as mere guards, but when they passed through the doors, Shaden's facade of strength crumbled.

Under the bright, grey sky, the girl had to use her hand as a shield.  It was enough to let her see, but she stiffened at the sight of so many soldiers waiting in the street before the building.

"The Black Blades," Sal said gently.  "The men in black are mine.  Just black, not the black and purple of Terric, ok?"  When Shaden nodded, Sal moved to her side.  "The big black-skinned man and the little pale one with blue eyes?  They're my cessivi.  The man with reddish hair?  That's my Dernor - and our leader."

Shaden turned to look at Sal, her pupil's constricted to slits.  "Who is the one with iliri eyes?"

Sal made no effort to hide her sharp teeth when she smiled.  "Arctic, named for his cold eyes and calm personality."  She pointed and named off the rest of them, Shaden watching each carefully.

"And grey is different than black?" she asked, looking at the women beside her.

"Yeah," Rayna said.  "Different unit.  They're the Black Blades.  We're the Devil Dogs.  White is yet another unit, the Verdant Shields."

"You gonna link her?" Blaec called.

"No," Sal said, leaving it at that.  "She's riding with me.  We need to find a bunk for her, too."  Sal followed that with a thought to Blaec.  Multiple rapes recently.  She's got a hair trigger on her mind.  I need her close so I can shut her down if I need to.

Yeah.  I can give you my tent and move in with your boys for a bit.  Terric did this?

No, the iliri.  They used her to keep humans from their own kids.

Across the distance, Blaec nodded.  "Guys, can I bunk with you and give the ladies my place?"

Zep winked at him deviously.  "Yeah, LT.  It's always a party at our place, man."

Jase merely watched.  Sal caught his eye, and he nodded.  He had the girl's back.

While Sal was talking to her mates, Rayna grabbed Arden and pulled her to the patio of the tavern so Sal could hop onto the mare's back.  With Rayna's help, they pulled the girl up behind her then tucked a blanket across her legs to shield her from the cold breeze.  When she was adjusted, the group headed back to the Anglian encampment.  The women lagged at the back, Roo trotting along beside them.  Shaden looked at everything around her with wide eyes.

"It's nothing like I remember," she whispered.

"No," Meia agreed, pulling beside them.  "War has been here.  Your town isn't the only one that got hit."

"Their town," the girl grumbled under her breath.

Meia shrugged.  "Unav, in general, has been hit hard.  We're still winning, though."

"So what am I going to do?"

Sal shrugged.  "Anything you want, I suppose.  You're free from that hell."  She chuckled sadly.  "It's time to start on the next one."

"What do you mean?"

"Nothing ever works out quite like you wish, Shaden.  Never.  You learn to make the most of what you have, and you keep hoping for better, but"  Sal turned her head enough to see her.  "It's life."

"Yeah.  So being Kaisae isn't that great?"

Meia shook her head.  "She doesn't get to sleep half the time, everyone yells at her - even if it's not her fault - and she lives in a tent."  When Shaden looked confused, Meia waved her off.  "It's not all bad, but it's sure not a fairy tale either.  Our friends die, our families are a long way away, and we spend most days killing people."

"Could I learn to do that?"

"Maybe," Rayna said from the other side.  "Problem is most of the army is made of human men and female grauori.  Sure, hacking down the bad guys is nice, but before you can do that, you'd need to learn how to fight.  That means hours standing around with a lot of guys.  Can you do it?  Sure.  Do you want to, though?"

"But what else would I do?"

"Make things, train horses, teach children?  There's so many options," Rayna pointed out.

The girl was quiet, thinking about that when they rode into the camp.  But Shaden clung to Sal a bit tighter when they passed the lines of soldiers.  Men saluted at the sight of the elites, their fists pressed to their heart, but few lingered long enough to do more than acknowledge the strange face.  When they passed through the line, Sal made her way to the back of camp, next to the Blade's cluster of tents, and halted.

"Let go of my waist and I'll help you down, ok?"

"K," Shaden said, releasing Sal.

She swung her leg over Arden's neck and slid down her side, then turned, reaching up for the scrawny girl.  "I'd say grab my shoulders, but by the time you reached them you'd be on the ground.  Arden, stand.  Just scoot forward into the saddle, then put your foot in the stirrup and step down like it's a ladder.  I'll make sure you don't fall."

Shaden tried, shuffling forward and kicking at the stirrup until she found it with her foot.  Clinging to the mare's mane with both hands, she stood.  Rayna pulled her horse around, hopped off, and grabbed the off-side to stabilize it, but said nothing.  Sal reached up and guided the girl to the ground.

"Now let me show you what we call home."  Sal gestured to the dark tents.  "We color code them like we do our armor.  Makes it easier when you're staggering home drunk."

Meia pointed out, "We're just next door.  The group back here's nothing but good people.  Swear to it.  Men in black, grey, or white can be trusted."

While they filled her in, they guided Shaden toward the fire, then encouraged her to sit and warm up.  She didn't refuse the offer, but a fire wouldn't be all this girl needed.  Sal looked her over.

"She's bigger than me but too lean for Cyno's stuff.  Either of you have something that might fit her?"

"Teya will.  That girl has more clothes than Prin, I swear.  Lemme go borrow some.  Shaden, have a favorite color?"

She shook her head, overwhelmed.

Sal knew the perfect distraction.  "Roo, can you get her some food?"

What type? Roo asked.

"Same as for Zep," Sal said, pulling a chair next to the fire.

At least the rain had stopped while they were inside, but the ground was muddy, and the tents all sagged against the added weight of the water.  It didn't take long before Rhyx appeared, walking carefully on her hind legs, carrying a platter of meats and cheeses.  Raast followed behind her with a large pitcher of clear water in one hand, a mug in the other.

Raast spoke first.  "Amma?  Amma Roo said to bring supper."

"Who's she?" Rhyx asked.

"I'm Shaden.  You're Roo's kids?"  Thankfully the grauori didn't seem to bother her at all.

Both pups nodded.

Sal clarified, "And Black Blades, even if they don't wear much black.  Not all of the grauori are, just these four."

"Is that what the tattoo means?" Shaden asked, pointing to Sal's neck.

"Yeah.  We're pretty proud of it."

"The other ones look like me."  She gestured at the scrolling white lines across Sal's body.

"Got some,"  Rayna said jogging back.  "Pants ok, Shaden, or you prefer skirts?"

The girl shrugged.

"Pants," Sal decided.  "Harder to get into."

"Ah, good point.  Boots aren't as easy.  Grabbed a spare of my own, so they're grey.  But, check this out."  She held up a wad of clothes wrapped in her arms.  "Which one's LT's, Sal?"

"Behind ya."

"LT?" Shaden asked.

"Blaec.  He was a Lieutenant for many years.  We got in the habit of calling him LT, the abbreviation for Lieutenant.  It kinda stuck even though he's a general now."

"Still think of him as a Major," Rayna said.  "Sal, let's get her in something warmer.  You may not feel cold like the rest of us, but that doesn't mean she can't."

Together, they guided Shaden to the tent.  The girl stopped before the door.  "Where is he?"

"Talking to the King," Sal promised.  "He already said you were welcome to his place and he's crashing with Jase and Zep.  He's not coming."

"K," she said, taking a deep breath before entering.

Inside, the canvas tent was a real home.  The bed was against one side, two chairs on the other.  Traveling trunks and chests were stacked up to make tables or dressers.  A lantern sat on the one next to the bed, a book laying face down beside to it.  By the door, two saddle racks sat empty, bottles of oils and rags carefully stored beside them.

"Wow," Shaden said looking around in awe.  "This is amazing."

Rayna chuckled.  "Blaec's organized, I'll give him that.  Where's your stuff, Sal?"

"Mingled.  No secrets in here, so don't worry about it, Ray.  What clothes did you bring?"

Rayna grinned and began to lay things out on the bed.  "Blues, greens, pink - not really Shaden's color, but if she likes it, she's welcome.  Um, and this one."

She proudly spread out a pair of bronze pants with a matching shirt.  Orange flames licked at the edges of the sleeves and around the throat, gold stitching accenting every seam.

"Arctic said she tried to burn Zep.  I thought it was fitting and Teya hates the brown tones.  They're all yours, Shaden.  A gift from a mutual friend."

Shaden turned from the clothes to Rayna, clutching her hands close to her chest.  "Mine?"

Rayna nodded.  "Yep.  Make sure they fit.  If they're too big, we can have someone take them up."

"Roo," Sal said.  "She sews and cooks."

"That's better than my option.  Tyr's the only one I know who can use a needle."

"Tyr?" Sal asked.  "Now that's shocking."

Shaden felt the soft fabrics as if she was scared to truly touch them.  "I'm filthy, though," she said.

"With the mud, there's not a lot to do about that," Rayna assured her.  "Don't worry.  This stuff will wash fine.  Next time we stop, Pig promised a bathing tent.  Sal, you wanna see if the boys will share and we can take the Blades' for the ladies?"

"Yeah.  Pretty sure the guys will be ok with that unless we find housing in town."  Sal kept her eyes on the girl but kept talking, hoping the conversation would set her at ease.  "Granted, we both know my guys will do their best to show off their tattoos."

Rayna chuckled.  "Nothing wrong with a little preening.  Besides, I'm gonna get Cyno to draw me up one. A few of us keep talking about stealing your idea with the mark.  The guys aren't so sure about the neck, though."

As they chattered, Shaden slipped off her shift and began putting on the soft pants.

Sal kept going.  "The neck is an iliri thing.  It's supposed to be the least likely place to be destroyed.  Zep proved that wrong, but hey.  He never has been a proper iliri, right?"

"True," Rayna agreed.  "But having been in a meld with all of you now, I know what you mean about him.  He feels... well... like Jase.  The Dogs feel like a soft couch or something, but yours all feel like teeth in my head.  Zep's not human."

"No.  Especially not after Zaqala."

"Yeah.  That was fucked up.  He still ok?"

"He has some real bad nights."  Sal smiled sadly.  "He also has a thing about sunrises now.  He's been counting, you know?"

"Fuck.  That has to be hard on a man."

Sal nodded.

"What happened?" Shaden asked softly, then snapped her mouth closed.  "Is it wrong to ask?"

"No," Sal assured her.  "Zep tried to die on us a few months back.  He took a sword for me."

"Was it bad?"

"Yeah."  Sal sighed.  "Jase and I held him from death until Raast started his body back up.  That's how he became our cessivi."

"You mean, like a real cessivi?"

Turning to Shaden, they saw the girl's bare skin.  Dark lines traced across it in a V, truly similar to the markings of the cat she'd compared herself to. Rayna glanced at Sal, but her only acknowledgment was that movement of her eyes.

"I'm as human as it gets and I can see it.  The three of them are like one.  Scare one, the others appear from nowhere.  What's on your back?"  She asked like it was no big deal.

"I don't know.  They've always been there."

"Can I see?" Rayna stepped closer.

Shaden shrugged the shirt over her shoulders, exposing her upper back.

Reaching, Rayna asked.  "May I touch you?"  Shaden looked at her, confused, so Rayna explained, "If you're part iliri, I always ask.  I know how Sal is about touching.  Feel free to say no."

"It's ok.  I've just never been asked before."

Rayna gently traced the dark markings on her skin.  "Sal, I think I know what this is."

"Ok, don't keep us guessing."

"Ever heard of chimerism?  Happens in horses sometimes."

"You mean like the brindles?" Sal asked.

"Yeah.  Same thing.  Her hair's the same way, plus the two different colored eyes.  Shaden, did you know your parents at all?"

"Yeah."  Her voice held no emotion.

"One was human colored?  The other pretty pale, right?"

"How'd you know?"

Rayna chuckled.  "I'm pretty sure I'm right.  Ok, get dressed and sit down.  I'll explain it."

Sal grabbed the chairs and pulled them closer then moved the pile of clothes to one end.  While Rayna lit the lantern, Sal climbed on the bed and shoved the pillows around until they were comfortable.  Shaden sat politely in the empty chair, watching them.

Rayna dropped into the last seat.  "Ok.  Iliri and humans typically have children that are somewhere in between for the color, right?  Like if Sal And Zep had a kid, it'd be Razor's color, maybe lighter.  Doesn't always work like that, though.  Sometimes the child is the color of one parent or the other.  You've seen that, right?"

Shaden nodded, listening intently.

"So.  You know there's two types of twins.  Identical... and I can't remember the other."

"Fraternal," Sal supplied.

"Right.  Chimerism is a pair of fraternal twins that grow into one person or thing.  Does she smell odd?"

Sal nodded.  "Strong of both human and iliri."

"Yeah.  I bet I'm right.  Dark lines are the more human twin.  Light lines are the more iliri."

"So explain her talent?"

Rayna just laughed.  "Nope.  Can't.  I can barely wrap my mind around the skills your men have, let alone yours, Sal."

"I just get angry, and things get hot."  Shaden shrugged, looking at them to make sure her answer was ok.

"You have to see it?" Sal asked.

She nodded.

"Does it only happen when you want it to?" Rayna asked.

"Kinda.  I mean, if I get scared, or hurt, but I kinda want it to, ya know?"

Sal nodded.  "Oh, I know."

A soft scratch came at the tent flap.  "Sal?"  It was Arctic.

"Yeah?"

"You need anything?"

"We got clothes and food for her already," Sal answered through the canvas.

"LT's gonna need gear and I've got saddles.  You want to get these, or can I come in?"

Sal looked at Shaden.  "Your call."

"I'm ok."

"Come on in, Arctic.  Flap's open."

He ducked inside and dropped the first saddle on the rack then stepped back through.  Sal heard him take the next from someone and return to set it on the second rack.

"I can either take stuff over to, well, the other tent, or you can.  We really have to figure out which of you claims which tent, Sal."

She pointed.  "Blaec's, and the boys."

"Yeah.  So, you want me to haul shit over there now, or have LT stop by?"

"In all honesty, I have no idea what he wants.  I can take it over.  I'll want to kiss them good night anyways."

Arctic chuckled.  "Aw, what I wouldn't give to see that.  Poor LT and his pride."

Shaden stared at him while they talked.  Arctic glanced at her and dropped his eyes almost immediately.

"The bronze suits you," he said, then turned and walked back through the door.

When Sal looked at Shaden, the girl was smiling.  "I told you he's nice," Sal said.

"He's not like the men I'm used to."

"None of them are," Rayna assured her.  "You can only watch so many of your friends die before you change what's important, you know?"

"Have a lot of people died?"

"Not recently," Sal assured her.  "Zep tried, but we've been lucky enough to stop most of them.  You know about healing, right?"

"Yeah."  Shaden nodded.  "They used to do that to me.  You know, after."

Rayna reached over and rubbed her shoulder.  "Kid, it gets better."

"When do I stop being afraid of them?"

Sal flopped back to rub at her face.  "When you're stronger than them, I think.  Not physically, but mentally.  One day something just changes."

"Go on, Sal," Rayna said.

"I don't really know what more to say, Ray.  I'm iliri.  When I was a slave, I was mad, but not devastated."

"Mmhm," Rayna teased gently.  "How long between the time you were conscripted and when you touched a human?"

Sal laughed.  "Years."

Rayna made a gesture as if that proved her point.

Sal shrugged.  "And that's if you count Zep as a human."

"Nope.  I don't."  Rayna cocked her head, giving Sal an apologetic smile.

Before she could answer, something brushed Sal's mind.  It was a request.  Pulling herself up, she asked, "Ray, you able to hang out with her for a bit?"

"Yeah, what's up?"

"I dunno.  Blaec just wants me in for some strategy.  I'm betting it's Syhar, again.  We still don't know how to get through the gates."

Rayna nodded.  "Sure.  Before you go, what's the rules on stuff in here?"

Sal looked around the room.  "Don't ruin the books?  Seriously, it's just stuff.  Bed's for you tonight, Shaden.  When you get tired, just climb in, ok?"

"Really?" she asked.  "Where will you sleep?"

"Your choice.  I'll either drag a cot in here, or one in another tent.  Hwa and Roo, the grauori, will make sure no one but Rayna, Meia, or I come in here."

Shaden looked at the floor for a long moment.  Sal smiled, seeing the girl try to find the right answer.

"I'm thinking she wants to be alone," Rayna said.

"Works for me.  If she panics, I can stop her from anywhere in this camp now that I've touched her.  Just warn the Dogs, ok?"

"Can do."

"I don't want to be a problem," Shaden insisted.

Both soldiers shook their heads.  "No," Sal told her.  "Every Black Blade knows what the first day of freedom is like.  Every last one of us.  It's not a problem."  Sal stood, and glanced at the girl.  "Here's all you need to know about us.  If we want to know, we'll ask.  You're always free to answer - or not.  It's really that simple.  If I expect something to happen, I will give an order.  If I ask, it's because I want to know."

Shaden smiled and ducked her head.  "Thank you, Kaisae.  You really are as amazing as they said."

Chapter 3

Sal slipped out without looking back.  She stopped by Jase's tent, grabbed a spare shirt and dropped her leather armor across his to dry, then ducked back out.  The weather was miserable again, but it was more of a mist than a drizzle at least.  She walked quickly, her head down, into the collection of white tents, pushing inside Dom's pavilion.  Ricown jumped to his feet when she appeared before him.

"Sal, lemme get you a towel.  You look damp,"  He grabbed a thick and warm cloth from beside the brazier.

She rubbed the water from her body, looking down as she dried her hair.  Tracks of mud stained the rugs in dark paths from the door to the seating area.  Rragri, Dominik, Blaec, and Pig all leaned over a map talking in hushed tones.

"Thanks, Rico," she said passing the towel back to him.

She unbuckled her scabbards from her chest as she crossed the room, dropping the swords in a chair.  They all glanced up at her, and Sal shoved her arms into the thick wool shirt she'd brought.

"Hang those things, Sal, or you'll get the chair wet," Dom said.  "Rico, get a cloth for her boots, too.  We both know she'll end up curled in that thing soon."

Sal apologized and hung her swords behind her where they dripped softly onto the already stained rug.

Rico tossed the rag to Blaec.  "Sir, you get to pull her boots," he said before moving back to his post guarding the door.

"Pass that over, LT," Pig said.  "Kick one of those things you call feet up here, Sal."

She grinned as she pointed first one tiny foot, then the other at him.  He slipped her boots off easily and set them beside her chair.  As expected, Sal curled into the large plush seat, enjoying the warmth in the room.

"Ok, catch me up?"

Pig gestured toward the plans.  "Short version, can't get through the gate.  Long version, can't fucking get through the gate."

Sal nodded with an impish smile.  "So, I'm getting the impression the gate may be an issue.  Why?"

"It's made of acrylic.  Battering rams just make it flex but do little damage.  In order to open it, we need to be inside," Pig told her.

"How do they open it?"

"There's a room to the side, has the gate mechanism in it."

Sal nodded then looked at Blaec.  "And why aren't we sending Geo in?"

He groaned.  "Problem solved, guys.  I'm a fucking idiot."

What's Geo's skill? Rragri asked.

"He's a friender," Sal answered.

Rragri nodded.  Yes, Blaec, then you are an idiot.  That should work.  My gerus also say that you found something strange on patrols today?

Sal sighed and leaned back.  "Ok.  Her name is Shaden Lesedi.  She's somewhere between 18 and 22 years old, appears to be a chimera according to Rayna - "

"A wha'?" Dom asked.

"Two twins grown into one person," Pig said.  "Khai used to have a horse like that.  Bay with big black stripes across him.  That's why most of us know it."

"Ah," Sal said, suddenly understanding.  "Well, she's got a blue eye and an amber, hair is red, blonde, and maybe white.  Her back is patterned with stripes.  Rayna said it's all the right signs.  One near human, one near iliri twin, combined into one."

"Interesting," Dom said, obviously wondering why this was important.

"She burns things.  Maybe explodes them?  We're not real sure yet, and I don't know if she is either."

"So keep her away from lanterns?" Dom asked.

Her talent you foolish human, Rragri teased.

"Fuck," Pig said sitting forward.  "You just got my full attention."

"Guys, she's not stable.  I need to make sure the men stay away from her for a bit, ok?"

Dominik, Blaec, and Pig all looked down and nodded.  Those simple words were something they'd heard too often in the last few months.

"It's worse than you think.  Her own people chained her down there and gave her to the humans to keep them from their own families.  She's been in the tavern basement since she was about sixteen.  She didn't even know it was autumn."

"How bad?" Blaec asked.

"Pretty bad.  I think she's got control, but I don't want to trust it.  She's with Rayna now, and Meia's taken a liking to her."  The words were barely out before Pig chuckled.  "Not like that, you pervert," Sal told him.  "Meia's feeling protective."

"I know, Sal.  She's also not above trying to convince the girl to her leanings, though.  Just thought you should be aware."

"Not my choice, Pig.  If that's what Shaden feels comfortable with, none of us will complain."

"Yeah we will," Dom pointed out.  "Well, is she cute?"

"She's a redhead," Pig replied as if that was an answer.

"Yeah, then we'll complain.  We won't begrudge her at all, but we'll still complain."  He shrugged, grinning.  "It's how the male human mind works."

"Ok.  Point being, a man grabs this girl, even to be nice, and she'll probably blast him to bits before she even sees him."

I've never heard of anything like that, Rragri said.

"Me either.  Jase hasn't either, and you know how he is with the histories.  When she trusts me a bit more, I'll climb in her head and see if I can figure it out, but even the idea of sleeping in a bed kinda had her on edge.  Yeah, and she's in yours tonight, love."

He shrugged.  "We'll work it out."

"So whose is she?" Dom asked.

Sal shrugged.  "No idea yet.  She's fluent in Iliran though."

"You get all the fun toys, Sal," he teased.

"Usually," she stuck her tongue out at him.  "Ok, so when does Geo go in?"

Blaec answered, "Tomorrow I think.  We've got all the small towns outside Syhar cleared now, so it's just those holed up in there that we need to worry about."

Sal nodded, thinking.  "Get him to grab some intel about the layout while he's at it?  If we can get some other ways in, besides the front gate, the maargra can flank.  Ayati knows we have enough of them."

"Keep this up, Sal, and I'll retire soon."  Blaec leaned back, settling into his chair.  "Good work, soldier."

"Thank you, sir," Sal replied.

"Now," Pig told her, "Figure out what we're going to do with the soldiers to keep them occupied?"

"The weather," Dom grumbled.  "They're all stuck in their tents, and we've had a few issues."

"So that's where Ilija is.  Ok."  Sal had noticed the Colonel's absence but assumed he was still on patrol.  "What type of incidents?"

Pig sighed.  "Remember your little friend from the stables?  Um, Keeya, I think?"

"Yeah," she said leaning forward.

"She knifed a guy.  Guess he wasn't taking no for an answer."

"She ok?"

Pig chuckled.  "Yeah.  Something about cutting a ligament that wasn't fatal.  She's trying to be a little Sal I think."

"You training her yet?" Blaec asked.

Pig looked at him strangely.  "Her?"

Blaec slowly nodded.

"Wait," Dom said.  "You're doing the damned iliri thing again.  Catch me back up."

Pig waved at Ricown and waited.  The Shield brought him a bottle and Pig glanced at Sal before opening it.  "Mead?" he asked, filling his glass and handing it to her, then taking a pull directly from the bottle.  "So, you know about LT's little trick with the future, right?"

"Yeah, I also heard it's pretty unpredictable."

"Yep," Sal said.  "It's also very accurate."

"Well," Pig continued, "he told me to make a girl cry."

Sal held up her hand.  "Pig, watch the girl.  She seems delicate, but if you push her until she cries, she finds it.  Make sure she cries.  You'll  feel like an ass, but only until the next morning," she recited.

"How the fuck do you do that?" Pig asked.

"It's just how our minds work.  When he spouted that, I was linked, so I got a copy of it seared on my brain."  Sal shrugged.  "That's verbatim."

"Yeah," Pig agreed.  "So, now LT says Keeya's the girl.  What does it mean, though?"

Blaec shrugged.  "I can tell you it's her face I saw.  I can tell you I saw you screaming at her, and her crying, then you looking morose, drinking in your tent, and a feeling that the next morning all would be important and good.  That's how it works."

"Oh fuck me," Sal said sitting up.  "I have to talk to Arctic."

"Why?" Pig asked, pushing her boots toward her.

"He got Ray and Dom in the first one, you remember that?" Sal pulled the boots on.

"Yeah," Pig said.

"He told Zep to hang on?"

Pig nodded again.

"Pig, that was Zaqala.  Zep was dying, and we held his soul.  It was like death was pulling him from us, but Jase and I wouldn't let go, and Zep kept telling us we had to or we'd be dragged in.  Neither of us could've held him alone, and we were losing him until Jase told him to trust me - and not to let go.  Zep started fighting.  Raast made it to us, and brought him back."  She looked Pig in the eyes.  "You remember the next one he said?"

"No," Pig shook his head.  "I just remembered mine, the rest didn't make much sense."

Sal quoted, "Arctic, it burns.  You're the only one that can stop it from burning."

The room fell silent, and Sal shoved her heel the rest of the way into her boot, standing and grabbing her swords.

"The girl," Blaec said.  "She burns.  How does Arctic apply?"

"She smiled at him and thinks he's nice.  Not like the other men she's known.  He submitted to her when he brought the tack in.  He can't even meet her eyes.  He refused to stay away, even when he knew I had the situation, and gave her a safe compliment before retreating."

Pig chuckled.  "You iliri are so cute.  So he's got the hots for her?"

"No," Blaec said softly.  "No, that's different.  He's drawn to her.  What Sal just explained is something that means more than just wanting a piece of ass."

Sal nodded.  "Look.  Iliri women release pheromones.  That's why you all adore me - mostly.  I also leak, but that's beside the point.  From a hundred meters away, you could hate me, but if I touch you, I'm suddenly not as bad.  It's an iliri defense mechanism.  It's easier for us to seduce you than to fight you."  She waved that away.  "Thing is, it works with our males, too.  Jase knew when he checked my recruitment papers.  Blaec, well, that's his story to tell.  It's not like they suddenly think they met their dream girl or something.  It's more like they smell us, are madly and instantly in love with us, and there's not a damned thing they can do about it."

Blaec nodded.  "It's like a bitch in heat.  No male can refuse it, even if he hates her otherwise.  Even Risk is susceptible to it."

Sal raised an eyebrow at that, and Blaec nodded.  "Interesting," she said.

"That's why they were careful with you around him for so long.  Being drawn in and being happy about it aren't always the same thing," Blaec told them.

"Explain Zep," Dom said.

Sal grinned.  "He loves me."  She shrugged and headed for the door.  "We're gathering in my place.  Jase's place.  It's the only one with a door open to yours."

When Blaec nodded, she ducked back out into the rain, jogging back to the tent.

Jase, Zep?

Yeah? Jase answered.

Mm? Zep asked.

Party at your place this evening.  The girl is for Arctic.  I need to talk with him.

Sal felt Zep sit up straight in sudden understanding.  She burns.  Gotcha.  We'll move things around so everyone fits.

Thanks, guys.

When Sal made it back to the camp, she scratched at Arctic's tent.

"Come," he called out.

She slipped inside.  He sat on his bed, his legs crossed, in nothing but his pants.  A book lay open before him, and a dark resin blade slid slowly across a whetstone.

"Cute feet," Sal said, walking to him.

He glanced up at her with his pale eyes.  "I'm not going to touch her, Sal.  Not till she's ready, ok?"

"I know."  She sat beside him.  "So you figured it out?"

He sighed.  "Hard not to.  When I saw her, my heart just started pounding.  I thought it was because she was caged, right?  Then she tried to torch Zep, and I assumed it was fear.  But when you started talking to her, I just couldn't stay away."  He sighed again.  "I get it.  I may be a bit creepy for a bit, but I'm not touching her."

"Yeah," Sal said patting his leg.  "Arctic, she burned Zep's armor.  Burned it."

He looked at her blankly for a moment, then the realization hit him.  "Fuck.  She burns.  Ok, so what now, Sal?"

"You're iliri.  Be iliri.  It was humans that did it to her, and that matters, ok?"

"Sal?"

She looked up at him, and he ran his hands through his long hair.

"It's ok.  Ask."

His white eyes slowly raised to meet hers.  "What do I do?  I can't even understand."

"Go slow.  Don't touch her, just show her she can trust you.  Be sweet."

"You ok?"

She cocked her head.  "Yeah?"

Folding the corner of his page, he closed the book and set it aside.  Then he gathered the weapons and dropped them on the floor, clearing space to lean back.  "Come here, demon," he said, patting the spot beside him.

Sal slid next to him, dangling her ankles off the bed.  Arctic wrapped his arm around her shoulder and rested his head on hers before grabbing her hand again.

"You fool them all, you know that, right?  I read your file, Sal.  Before we recruited you, I read all the files and ruled out the ones that were incompatible.  How many times?"

"I don't know," she said looking up at him.  She looked easily into his eyes.  "It's not the same."

"So you say.  I know why you were conscripted.  I've read your tattoos."

"When?"

"When you were drugged, when you lounge around in that short little dress you like so much, name it.  How many times?"

"I stopped counting.  I was a slave, Arctic.  It's not the same."

"Why not?"

She sighed and rested her head on his shoulder.  "I wasn't chained to a cage.  I wasn't helpless."

"Weren't you?"

"No.  I learned how to deal with it.  Forced prostitution isn't the same."

He chuckled wryly.  "That's the story you're going with?"

"And I'm still not human."

He nodded.  "You don't feel regret.  Got it.  You don't do hate.  Got it.  Here's the problem.  Fear, I've seen.  Helplessness, I've seen.  Sadness, I've seen.  You do those.  What's the difference?"

Sal squeezed his hand.  "The difference is that I won."

"Doesn't make it hurt less, Sal.  If I'm going to help her, I need to understand, and you're the only one I know strong enough to help me."  Arctic leaned forward and looked down at her, waiting until she met his eyes.  "I'll leave it if you ask, but I'm hoping you trust me enough."

Sal looked away.

"It's ok," he promised, leaning back against the pillows.  "This stays here.  Forget I asked."

"I don't talk about it, Arctic."

"Yeah, I know.  Ever think you should?  Having her around is going to be like ripping a few scabs off.  Worst part is you have to be strong for her.  I'm pretty sure Cyno knows, but I don't think Zep or LT do, right?"

Sal chuckled.  "I never really know what Jase knows."

"Ain't that the truth.  I'll make you a deal, Sal.  We have this talk, I'll never speak of it.  I'll let you bury it so far in my mind that even I won't even find it."  He sighed.  "You let her out of the cage as soon as you realized what happened to her.  You didn't get the answers, you just kicked us out and released her."

Sal dragged a hand down her face.  "Yeah, not my best moment."

"I saw the look on your face.  You can't cry, but that isn't the same thing as not wanting to.  Right?"

"Yeah."

"You've only got one problem with the story you've been sticking to.  If you learned to deal with it so well, why were you begging to be conscripted?  Why did you tell him you'd rather die?  It was all there in your file, demon.  The punishment they gave you for that, too.  I also know about the men you tried to kill in that bar your first year.  Your story has holes."

Sal nodded.

"I'm here when you need me, ok?  I've never told any of them, but that doesn't mean I didn't know."

"You know they paid six hundred thousand krits for me?"

Arctic relaxed, knowing he'd just opened the door.  "Pretty impressive."

"Yeah.  You know why?"

He nodded.  "Iliri female."

"Yeah.  And they knew they could make it all back."

She paused, and Arctic rubbed her shoulder gently, waiting.  Shifting slightly, she stared at her feet and then nodded.  Sal used the toe of one foot to shove her boot off, then repeated the process with the other.

Guys, I'm going to be a while, she told Jase and Zep.

Take your time, kitten.  We understand, Jase replied.  His mind touched hers gently, and it was the last push she needed.

Click here to continue reading TENACITY

Books by Auryn Hadley:

Adding Ink (Romance):

One More Day

Two of a Kind

Three Sheets to the Wind

Four Ways from Sunday

The Wolf of Oberhame (Fantasy):

When We Were Kings

When We Were Dancing

When We Were Crowned

Gamer Girls (Contemporary Romance):

Flawed

Challenge Accepted

Virtual Reality

Rise of the Iliri (Science Fantasy):

BloodLust

Instinctual

Defiance

Inseparable

Tenacity

Resilience

Sign up for the Mailing List to get the latest news on releases and discounts.

Click here!

About The Author

Auryn Hadley is happily married with three canine children and a herd of feral cats that her husband keeps feeding.  Between her love for animals, video games, and a good book, she has enough ideas to spend the rest of her life trying to get them out.  They all live in Texas, land of the blistering sun, where she spends her days feeding her addictions – including drinking way too much coffee.

For a complete list of books by Auryn Hadley, visit my Amazon Author Page, or check our my website: aurynhadley.com

JOIN THE MAILING LIST

Follow Auryn on Social Media

Twitter:

@AurynHadley

Facebook:

facebook.com/AurynHadleyAuthor

Website:

aurynhadley.com

Table of Contents

- Rise of the Iliri
- Book Four
- Introduction
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- Chapter 24
- Chapter 25
- Chapter 26
- Chapter 27
- Chapter 28
- Chapter 29
- Chapter 30
- Chapter 31
- Chapter 32
- Chapter 33
- Chapter 34
- Chapter 35
- Chapter 36
- Chapter 37
- Chapter 38
- Chapter 39
- Chapter 40
- Chapter 41
- Chapter 42
- Chapter 43
- Chapter 44
- Chapter 45
- Chapter 46
- Chapter 47
- Chapter 48
- Chapter 49
- Chapter 50
- Chapter 51
- Chapter 52
- Chapter 53
- Chapter 54
- Chapter 55
- Chapter 56
- Chapter 57
- Chapter 58
- Chapter 59
- Chapter 60
- Chapter 61
- Epilogue
- Dear Reader,

- Please consider taking a moment to share your opinion about

- Tenacity

- Chapter 1

- Chapter 2

- Chapter 3

- Click here to continue reading TENACITY

- Adding Ink (Romance):

- The Wolf of Oberhame (Fantasy):

- Gamer Girls (Contemporary Romance):

- Rise of the Iliri (Science Fantasy):

- About The Author

- Follow Auryn on Social Media

- Twitter:

- Facebook:

- Website: